《Evil dragon has a warm heart》
Chapter 1 - 1 1 Wuyao Snake Manor
?Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Wuyao Snake Manor Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Wuyao Snake Manor Squeak, squeak, crunch!
Horse hooves stepped on the charcoal-covered road, creating a fine sound as three knights leisurely admired the manor bathed in sunlight at a distance.
A tilted sign by the road read ¡°Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
Below that, in smaller letters: ¡°Beware of the venomous Blackwaist Serpents nearby.¡±
Seemingly concerned that some might be illiterate, next to the small text, a black, coiled snake was drawn with charcoal, and marked with a large ¡°X.¡±
¡°Out of the 19 manors in Glowing Valley, Wuyao Snake Manor is a large one. Covering roughly 20,000 hectares of land, it houses 580 serfs, approximately 3,500 people,¡± said the middle-aged knight on the left, his beard scruffy and teeth yellowish-brown.
He flicked his whip leisurely and said, ¡°Lord Baron giving you this manor as your fief shows his high regard for you, Russell.¡±
¡°The burden is also heavy,¡± replied the handsome young knight in the middle, with arched eyebrows and starry eyes, lips red and teeth white. Without wearing a knight¡¯s helmet and his pale blond hair particularly soft, he gently smiled, ¡°Mr. Charles.¡±
The bearded middle-aged knight, Mr. Charles, laughed and said, ¡°At the downstream of Glowing Valley, beyond Wuyao Snake Manor, there¡¯s a vast expanse of caverns. The serfs there are the best natural moat, so you needn¡¯t worry at all.¡±
Upon hearing this,
the knight on the right, speaking in a muffled voice, said, ¡°The freemen of Echo Water River Cavern are unreliable.¡±
Mr. Charles casually responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you come in, Eric? As Russell¡¯s Guardian Knight Leader, safeguarding the security of Wuyao Snake Manor is indisputably your responsibility.¡±
Eric, roughly in his thirties with a square face, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±
¡°All right, my two mentors, Wuyao Snake Manor hasn¡¯t been handed over yet. Let¡¯s wait for the handover, then we¡¯ll make detailed plans,¡± the young handsome knight gently kicked his horse¡¯s belly, and the majestic black horse beneath him instantly galloped on the charcoal road.
Directly towards Wuyao Snake Manor.
The wind wailed in his ears.
The weather was still quite cold, tiny ice crystals in the air hitting his face.
But the continuously rising fighting spirit within effectively mitigated the coldness, keeping his body warm even with thin clothing.
¡°Fighting spirit!¡±
Even after experiencing it for a whole week, Russell still found this magical power incredible.
The horse hooves raced.
As he was about to reach his fief, the edges of his mouth involuntarily curled up.
In his heart, he silently admired, ¡°Roman Roland once said that the only true form of heroism in the world is to love life fervently even after understanding the realities of it¡ As a transmigrator, I am satisfied with my current life¡¡±
Born into a noble family!
His father¡¯s name was Roman, his elder brother was named Roland¡ and he had a sister named Rolin, um, and another sister named Lola.
But their family surname wasn¡¯t ¡°Ro.¡±
Their last name was ¡°Glowing Mushrooms,¡± a noble surname named after a kind of mushroom, originating from his great-grandfather, the first Baron Youguang.
His grandfather inherited the title and became the second Baron Youguang.
His father then succeeded the title and became the third Baron Youguang.
In his generation, his ambitious elder brother, Roland Yingguangjun, was already prepared to inherit the title of Baron Youguang and the fiefs of Glowing Valley at any moment.
Of course,
his father, Roman Youguangxun, was still in the prime of life with no plans of passing away any time soon.
Thus, being somewhat a good-for-nothing junior baron, he could rely on his parents¡¯ love after his 16th birthday and was ennobled as a knight with his own small piece of land¡ªnearly 20,000 hectares of Wuyao Snake Manor.
Though called a manor, its area was almost as large as the town where Russell originally lived on Earth.
But with a much smaller population.
580 households, about 3500 people¡ªmy old village on Earth might have had just about that many people. Fortunately, these serfs belonged entirely to Russell.
¡°Phew!¡±
As I sprinted to the entrance of Wuyao Snake Manor, I could see the vast expanses of farmland along both banks of the Glowing River, where many serfs were bent over working the fields.
Clustered around the farmland was a collection of low, flat-roofed houses, none taller than two stories.
The faint sounds of chickens clucking and dogs barking could be heard.
Pat-pat, pat-pat.
The horses¡¯ hooves stepped off the main road and onto the riverside stones.
¡°Russell, aren¡¯t you going inside to take a look?¡± Charles asked, following behind Russell.
¡°No need, today is just for a look. Once the handover is complete, there will be plenty of time to explore,¡± Russell said.
The coming-of-age ceremony had just passed, and Wuyao Snake Manor had yet to be handed over; there were only some serfs and the serf supervisor here.
He still needed his parents to recruit attendants and servants for him and grant him sufficient wealth before he could comfortably settle into Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°This will be the ground where your empire rises,¡± Charles said, flattering him, then pointed across the Glowing River to a two-story stone building, ¡°There, the Baron¡¯s private residence could serve as your castle. Would you like to name it first?¡±
Russell shook his head: ¡°No need.¡±
It was just a small two-story building. Though slightly bigger than the rural villas back on Earth, it was nowhere near a castle.
How could I dare to name it?
Charles laughed, guessing what Russell was thinking: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this place. Every noble starts as a lord. Russell, your starting point is steadier than anyone¡¯s. Strive for ten years, make your military achievements; perhaps you could ascend to Baron.¡±
Eric, somewhat subdued, nodded in agreement: ¡°Indeed.¡±
Russell responded with a light smile.
Suddenly, Charles changed the topic, speaking mystically: ¡°Of course, I think the most secure advancement is to get on good terms with Mr. Ross. Really, Russell, if you could forge a pact with Mr. Ross, perhaps the barony itself could be yours!¡±
¡°Stop right there, Mr. Charles, don¡¯t mention such things anymore,¡± Russell said, his smile fading as he calmly glanced at Charles. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
At this, Charles chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Ah, the ice age this year is withdrawing later than usual. At this time in previous years, the Glowing River¡¯s waters would already be roiling and muddy, but this year it¡¯s still just a shallow layer.¡±
The topic thus diverted, the trio walked their horses slowly along the riverbank, briefly surveying the general situation of Wuyao Snake Manor.
As the sun leaned westward, Russell turned his horse¡¯s head: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
His black horse, like a swift arrow, charged onto the main road toward the direction from which they had come.
Charles also turned his horse, watching Russell¡¯s swiftly retreating figure, and whispered to Eric beside him: ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a good shortcut, isn¡¯t it? Getting Mr. Ross¡¯s approval is more effective than any military achievements.¡±
Eric replied in a low voice: ¡°This is Lord Baron¡¯s family business, Charles.¡±
After saying this, he galloped after Russell.
¡°Really¡ we¡¯ve already been stamped with Russell¡¯s seal; Russell¡¯s rise is our rise¡ why aren¡¯t they more concerned, ignoring the shortcut!¡± Charles muttered to himself, then quickly caught up with Russell and Eric.
Meanwhile.
Russell, speeding ahead on his horse, was far from calm.
This was a bizarre world, a world of supernatural powers: ¡°Snow Demons freezing the land¡ volcanoes nurturing oases¡ knights, battle spirit¡ elves, mushrooms, phantom beasts¡ but most importantly, dragons!¡±
Dragons could determine everything!
And Mr. Ross was a dragon, a dragon of the Glowing Mushrooms Family!
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
First time writing a book, hope everyone supports and follows, love you guys~
Chapter 2 - 2 2 Fluorescent Castle
?Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Fluorescent Castle Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Fluorescent Castle Mr. Ross was a dragon, but not a true giant dragon, rather a bipedal flying dragon, a Clay Dragon.
He was not made of clay but could produce clay.
Not by the process of pulling.
It was the place where he resided, and over time, the Dragon Breath and bloodline seeping into the earth would create veins of clay ore.
¡°Clay¡ metal?¡±
Initially, Russell was also perplexed, but in the human understanding of this world, clay was a metal, a kind that could become extremely hard when fired.
Ros the Clay Dragon, since being contracted by the original Baron Youguang, had now guarded the Fluorescent Fungi Family for over sixty years.
Near the Glowing Valley, he had nourished three veins of clay ore.
Continuously producing a large amount of clay, the family fired it into various exquisite ceramics and sold them throughout the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, and even internationally.
At the same time.
Ros the Clay Dragon was also the territory¡¯s most formidable combat force. During several Snow Demon invasions, they were repelled by Ros¡¯s Dragon Breath.
Without the dragon, the Baron¡¯s family would be unable to stand in the Glowing Valley.
Fortunately, bipedal flying dragons had long lifespans, generally living three to five hundred years, and Ros was not yet seventy years old.
He could still protect the Fluorescent Fungi Family for several generations, even up to a dozen generations.
¡°Contracting Mr. Ross is hardly possible anymore.¡± On the way back to Fluorescent Castle, Russell had completely abandoned this idea.
Not because he lacked greed or didn¡¯t want to become a Dragon Knight¡ªbeing a Flying Dragon Knight was still being a Dragon Knight.
Nor was it because he was meek and yielding, feeling that his elder brother Roland was the future Baron and head of the family, who should rightly contract Ros the Clay Dragon.
Instead, it was because his transmigrator identity might have been perceived by Ross.
¡°Dragons have such keen instincts¡ If only Mr. Ross could not speak, I fear¡¡± Russell recalled with a shiver the moments shortly after he had transmigrated.
Back then, he was crossing the street eating Dream Dragon Ice Cream when he was unexpectedly run over by a fully loaded dump truck, like an assassin.
His consciousness darkened, and he found himself in this new body.
The original body¡¯s talent was somewhat deficient, starting to cultivate Douqi according to the ¡°Douqi Cultivation Manual¡± at seven years old, but only managing to cultivate a bud of Douqi at ten.
Seeing his coming-of-age ceremony approaching with his Douqi bud yet to bloom into true Douqi, he bit the bullet and forced an assault on the Douqi bud.
This led to a disaster, and he died.
However, thanks to the former body¡¯s reckless attempt, the Douqi bud successfully bloomed, and Russell¡¯s soul merged without having to face this trouble, instantly possessing the long-desired Douqi, becoming a qualified Knight.
But. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The moment he stepped out, he was targeted by Mr. Ross perched upon the tower of Fluorescent Castle. Through a window, those dragon eyes, larger than bulls¡¯, stared at him for a solid quarter of an hour.
Russell had no doubts that, if it weren¡¯t for the constraining bloodline contract, Mr. Ross would likely have given him a blast of Dragon Breath right then and there.
Turning him to ash.
Constrained by the contract, Mr. Ross ultimately did not harm him, but his attitude took a sharp turn for the worse.
To prevent others from detecting anything amiss, Russell immediately decided to keep his distance from Mr. Ross in the future. It just so happened that at his coming-of-age ceremony, his father, Baron Roman, had granted him a knighthood, providing him with his own land, where he would dutifully develop his estate.
¡°As the second son of a baron, let noble qualities flourish, and leave the opportunity to grow close to Mr. Ross to my elder brother, the primary heir to the barony.¡±
The party of three riders split at the crossroad in town.
¡°Mr. Charles, Mr. Eric, this is where we part.¡± Russell waved his hand.
The crossroad split into two paths, one leading to the town and the other to a castle on a mound. As the lord of the entire Glowing Valley, the Fluorescent Fungi Family did not reside in the noisy, dirty town but in the separate Fluorescent Castle outside of town.
Charles performed a hat-tip gesture, bending over on his horse, baring his big yellow teeth, and smiled, ¡°Lord Russell, I look forward to hearing good news from you.¡±
Eric, not adept at such formalities, simply muttered, ¡°Goodbye, Lord.¡±
Once Russell had ridden off.
Charles invited, ¡°The sun is still high. How about a drink at the tavern?¡±
¡°No, thanks.¡±
¡°Such a boring fellow.¡±
Charles hurried to catch up as Eric turned to walk away, striking up a conversation, ¡°Don¡¯t you find that Russell has changed a lot lately? He used to be so quiet, and now, even though he doesn¡¯t talk much, he seems¡more assertive.¡±
Eric replied, ¡°As the son of Lord Baron, he should be.¡±
¡°I mean, he¡¯s changed a lot.¡±
¡°He¡¯s grown up, gotten promoted, he¡¯s a man now.¡±
¡°Hmm, indeed¡¡± Charles nodded in agreement with Eric, ¡°Knights gain confidence from their Douqi.¡±
In the end, he sighed wistfully, ¡°A true knight should bravely ride a dragon!¡±
Eric rolled his eyes.
As a Great Knight brimming with Douqi, let alone riding dragons, he couldn¡¯t even mount a phantom beast. In all of Glowing Valley, all the newly born phantom beasts belonged to the Baron¡¯s family; unless one accomplished great military feats, there was no chance of bonding.
¡°Hoping¡ to follow in Russell¡¯s footsteps to achieve the goal of riding a phantom beast¡¡±
Meanwhile.
The hopeful Russell Fluorescent Fungus had already arrived at the gates of Fluorescent Castle.
It was a traditional stone castle, its walls constructed block by block of giant stones, filled with various magic materials. Even a strike with Douqi could hardly make a visible mark, indestructible.
Atop the towering towers hung the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡¯s flag, embroidered in the middle with a clump of bright green mushrooms, vaguely forming a skull shape.
That was the Glowing Mushrooms, also known as Glowing Mushrooms, the family¡¯s most important source of magic potion.
The flag fluttered in the wind.
The green skull swayed from side to side.
¡°Huh.¡± Exhaling a breath of stale air, Russell urged his horse through the gate.
The guard at the gate, clad in thick leather armor, saluted with a fist to the chest as he passed through.
Arched stone gates, a long bridge corridor, and at the end stood the stony structure of Fluorescent Castle.
To highlight the family¡¯s glory, the entire path was laid with ceramic floor tiles, even a layer of shiny silver-gray ceramic tiles adorned the castle¡¯s main body¡¯s exterior wall.
The gray towers and walls looked heavy and somber, while the silver-gray main castle shimmered beautifully.
It was a castle that had never experienced the ravages of war.
Snow Demons from the snow-covered lands had never breached into the heart of Glowing Valley; frequent noble alliances within the Shadowflame Grand Duchy also ensured that there was little fratricide. The occasional patches of marks were scratched out by Mr. Ross¡¯s claws.
¡°Chirp, chirp¡¡±
Russell looked up to see a black shadow sweep over his head, emitting a shrill cry disproportionate to its size.
It was Ros the Clay Dragon.
¡°Wheeze, wheeze.¡± Although the black horse under him was majestic, feeling the dragon¡¯s dignity, it began to tremble, continuously exhaling air from its nostrils.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Russell soothed the black horse¡¯s neck.
Whoosh!
The passing shadow landed on another tower of the castle, its huge bat wings folding, claws like hooks hung onto the edge of the tower, balancing its body while pulling its stout hind legs up against the edge of the tower.
Like a gargoyle, it crouched atop the tower roof, surveying the castle below and gazing across the entire Glowing Valley.
Its body was covered with fine dark red scales, overlapping to appear almost black.
The fierce dragon head above had vertical dragon eyes that swiveled.
Catching sight of Russell riding home, it sneered lightly, exhaling two gentle streams of dark red Dragon Breath, quickly turning its gaze elsewhere.
Russell calmed his black horse.
He didn¡¯t look at Ros the Clay Dragon but instead looked down at his left palm. There, seemingly stimulated by the Clay Dragon, the palm warmed slightly and then outlined a faint red mark resembling an ¡°M.¡±
On closer inspection, it was a slender dragon, its wings spread as if in flight.
He clenched his fist.
The mark seemed to extinguish, with specks of sparks flying from the gaps in his fist, merging into the air and vanishing.
¡°I have a dragon too, but¡ I can only ride it in my dreams¡¡±
Chapter 3 - 3 3 Mushroom Bird
?Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Mushroom Bird Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Mushroom Bird ¡°Mr. Russell, please hand me the reins.¡±
¡°Mr. Russell, I will remove your cloak for you.¡±
¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Russell, the lady was just asking about you, wondering if you had returned.¡±
Along the way, the servants of Fluorescent Castle warmly welcomed him, took away Russell¡¯s horse, removed Russell¡¯s cloak, and handed him a towel to wash his face and hands.
Once he entered the castle hall where the fireplace was burning, he immediately went from winter to summer.
He shed the weariness of travel, regaining the radiant and handsome image of the Baron¡¯s second son.
¡°Mr. Russell, the lord is in the upstairs study, and the lady is teaching Miss Lola accounting. The lady, upon learning of your return, asks that you visit her,¡± Carter, the butler, holding a ring of keys, said with a proper bow near the hall corridor.
In terms of etiquette, Butler Carter would never allow any discourtesy.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Russell replied with a slight smile, naturally giving Butler Carter a slight bow in return.
The extent of the smile, the angle of the bow, the force of the motion, as if trained by a set square, were impeccable. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
That¡¯s the style of a gentleman!
This is what nobility is all about.
His predecessor might not have been outstanding in Battle Qi training, but never neglected lessons in nobility¡¯s etiquette. With Russell embracing it fully, he was equally adept.
As Russell climbed to the second floor, Butler Carter¡¯s smile remained undiminished, a genuine one like that of an elderly father watching his child grow up.
He had never married, serving the Fluorescent Fungi Family since childhood.
The young masters and mistresses were like his own children; he watched them grow and had long considered Fluorescent Castle his home.
After Russell¡¯s figure had disappeared around the corner of the staircase.
He then drew back his smile, reverting to the dignified castle steward, holding a ring of keys, inspecting every corner in the castle and the working servants.
¡°Wipe up there, don¡¯t leave dust in high places,¡± he said to a male servant polishing a column.
The servant immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Butler Carter.¡±
¡°Make way, make way,¡± a young maid, carrying a pail of water, hurried past at the corner of the corridor.
Upon seeing Butler Carter, she got a fright and almost spilled the water.
Frowning, Butler Carter scolded, ¡°How many times have I told you? Once you start working at Fluorescent Castle, you need to correct all your bad habits. Daisy, this is Fluorescent Castle, the most prestigious place in all of Glowing Valley, stop being so clumsy!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Butler Carter, I will definitely improve,¡± Daisy said in a small voice, shrinking back.
She then quickly sidestepped around Butler Carter.
Seeing this, Butler Carter shook his head; the quality of the new maid was concerning.
On the second floor.
Entering the lady¡¯s room, Russell saw his mother instructing his sister on how to check and record accounts.
¡°Mr. Russell,¡± the serving maids at the side promptly greeted him.
Russell nodded at them and then turned to his mother, ¡°Butler Carter said you were looking for me, do you need something?¡±
¡°Come here, sit down and we¡¯ll talk.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Russell sat in the nearby chair, and a maid brought over some tea.
His sister Lola, just eleven years old, smiled at Russell with her mouth closed, recently having lost one of her sharp front teeth, which made her reluctant to smile openly.
Russell returned the smile.
His mother, looking at her young adult son, said, ¡°Your father and I have discussed a few times. Regarding your proposal to move to Wuyao Snake Manor, we think it can wait, and first, we should properly staff the manor¡¯s annex with servants and your personal attendants. The place isn¡¯t too far, yet not close either; it requires two hours by horse.¡±
¡°I can commute daily, consider it Battle Qi training,¡± Russell offered.
Moving out of Fluorescent Castle was his firm goal. Not to mention that he felt uneasy during family gatherings, just being under Mr. Ross¡¯s scrutiny was uncomfortable enough.
¡°Are you in such a rush to leave home?¡± his mother asked, a tinge of sorrow in her voice.
¡°Uh¡¡±
Seeing Russell at a loss for words, his mother suddenly smiled, ¡°Well, children do grow up and have to leave home eventually. If you want to move there to live, then go ahead.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Come back for lunch every day.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Seeing some wrinkles on his mother¡¯s face, Russell nodded solemnly.
Roland, his eldest brother, was serving in the Shadowflame Castle¡¯s Dragon Blood Knights; his eldest sister, Rolin, was already married; and at home, it was just him and his younger sister, Lola.
And now, he too was leaving home.
For his mother, Meryl Rain Flower, this was indeed another heartbreaking farewell. However, as a noblewoman, she knew that an eaglet must endure stormy weather to grow into an eagle, so she never obstructed Russell¡¯s decision.
For a while, mother and siblings talked together.
Soon, the butler Carter entered, ¡°Madam, Mr. Russell, Miss Lola, dinner is served.¡±
¡°What about the Baron?¡± Meryl asked.
¡°I have already informed his lordship, he will be down shortly.¡±
¡°What on earth is in that study that attracts him to stay there all day?¡± Meryl complained as she stood up, ¡°Mr. Carter, don¡¯t tell me he actually gets into those hefty volumes. I don¡¯t believe it for a second.¡±
Butler Carter showed a polite smile without responding.
The dining room, also on the second floor, had no electric lights, but the walls were fitted with many wall lamps. Embedded within these lamps were luminous gems, emitting a soft and enduring light, both brightening the room and being gentle on the eyes.
Outside, the evening had already turned to dusk.
Looking out from the dining room window, one could see a tower close by, with Ros the Clay Dragon perched atop its roof.
It could maintain that posture and sleep throughout the night.
The Baron had not yet arrived when two unexpected guests made their way into the dining room.
One was a palm-sized, green, chubby bird with patterns similar to glowing mushrooms; the other was a cartoon-like little doll the size of a palm, with transparent wings on its back and a cluster of blue flowers blooming above its head.
At the moment, the little doll was pointing at the green chubby bird, squeezing out tears while babbling incoherently.
¡°Lorey, you¡¯ve bullied Tess again!¡± Meryl scolded with a stern face.
The green chubby bird named Lorey, a Fluorescent Fungi Family surname derived Mushroom Bird, is a magical mushroom-type little sprite.
And the bullied little doll Tess was a Rain Lasting Flower Sprite, likewise a magical plant-type little sprite.
They were beings as miraculous as the Bipedal Flying Dragon.
Born amid plants and mushrooms, they could plant their respective magic potions anytime, providing the Baron¡¯s family with a continuous magic power output.
¡°Chirp chirp chirp!¡± Lorey the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird landed on Meryl¡¯s shoulder, chirping away in what seemed to be a rebuttal.
Tess, the Rain Lasting Flower Sprite, landed on Meryl¡¯s other shoulder, her chubby little hand on her hip, the other pointing at the Mushroom Bird Lorey, crying out loudly.
Unintelligible.
Russell didn¡¯t understand the language of sprites; in fact, no one could understand the language of sprites, as their cries were not a language.
He marvelled inwardly at the squabbling Lorey and Tess.
Even though he had come to accept the existence of dragons and elves in this world, no matter how many times he saw these small, magical creatures, he would still be in awe of their beauty.
Dragons produced metals and gems.
Elves yielded magic potions ¡ª all manner of plant magic potions, mushroom magic potions.
¡°It¡¯s a pity, the family only has two little sprites; father has only promised to give me three spirit insects. If I want my own little sprites, I¡¯ll have to cultivate them myself,¡± Russell regretted.
Little sprites evolve from spirit insects.
But for spirit insects to evolve into little sprites, the chance was very slim; the Fluorescent Fungi Family of this generation had only managed to cultivate one mushroom-type sprite, Lorey.
As for Tess,
She was part of the dowry when Meryl married into the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
Chapter 4 - 4 4 Little Dream Dragon
?Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Little Dream Dragon Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Little Dream Dragon ¡°I could hear Lorey bullying Tess outside the door,¡± said a serious and steady voice, followed by a middling-looking middle-aged nobleman stepping into the room.
His flaxen hair was slightly curly, and his features unremarkable.
Yet, his upright figure, dressed in an appropriate home tailcoat, had a certain attractive gentlemanly charm.
This was the master of the entire Fluorescent Castle, the third-generation Baron Youguang, Roman Youguangxun.
¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± The mushroom bird Lorey immediately flew off Meryl¡¯s shoulder and landed on Baron Roman¡¯s, casting a disdainful glance at Tess before tilting its head to preen its glossy green feathers.
Tess stood on Meryl¡¯s shoulder, still with one hand on her hip and the other pointing at Lorey, squawking away.
¡°Quiet down, little ones!¡± the Baron scolded.
¡°They are so rowdy, Roman, you really should separate them,¡± Meryl said with a chuckle.
The personal servant following the Baron quickly pulled out a chair from the dining table, and the Baron sat down, saying, ¡°No use, they always find each other and start quarreling¡ It¡¯s simply that there are too few little sprites in the castle.¡±
Carter, the butler, bowed and asked, ¡°My lord, my lady, may we start serving the meal?¡±
Baron Roman nodded, ¡°Please, Carter.¡±
Lola covered her mouth and said, ¡°Father, you could put Lorey and Tess in my room, I won¡¯t mind their noise.¡±
Meryl smiled and stroked Lola¡¯s hair, ¡°My Lola, children can¡¯t keep sprites.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Lola didn¡¯t understand.
¡°Because you haven¡¯t cultivated Battle Qi yet,¡± Baron Roman said, ¡°Only with Battle Qi can you provide the potential for sprites and endow the force that allows the Magic Potion to grow.¡±
¡°Can Russel keep sprites?¡± Lola asked again.
Only then did Baron Roman glance at his second son, not answering Lola¡¯s naive question, but instead asking Russel, ¡°A Youguangxun Mushroom Bug, a Rainflower Spirit Insect, and a Parsley Spirit Insect, no problem, right?¡±
Russel, not daring to hope for more, nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±
A single Spirit Insect could influence Magic Potion over an area of about 10 hectares, which is equivalent to 150 acres.
Together, three Spirit Insects could cultivate Magic Potion for 450 acres of land, enough to sustain him and his retinue of knights in the future at Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Wuyao Snake Manor is well situated, though occasionally Snow Ghosts and Ghost Beasts cross the line, Echo Water River Cavern will block them for you, preventing any large-scale conflicts.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°More than the Snow Ghosts and the Ghost Beasts, you need to be wary of the Cavern Freemen. As a noble lord with fiefs, you must screen them strictly. Never let these Freemen disrupt the order of your land for the sake of population.¡±
¡°Got it.¡±
The Baron briefly shared some advice about the work a lord should do, all based on personal experience and insight.
Meryl listened to the conversation between father and son with a smile while dining.
She had borne two sons, the eldest, Roland, inheriting Baron Roman¡¯s talents for cultivation, already a Great Knight at a young age; the younger, Russel, though less gifted, had inherited the beauty of the Rainflower Family, and was her pride as well.
The servants brought dish after dish to the table.
In fact, the meals in the castle weren¡¯t that diverse, only five or six dishes for dinner, but because of the separate plate system, each person would have five or six plates in front of them, requiring many servants to attend to the meal.
Russel was distractedly multitasking.
Filling his stomach was his primary concern, but of course, heeding the Baron¡¯s guidance was equally important¡ªit concerned his future.
Baron Roman was not just his father, but also his lord.
¡°Roland will soon retire from the Dragon Blood Knights, and Shadowflame Castle hopes our family can send another heir to serve in the Dragon Blood Knights,¡± Baron Roman suddenly remarked about another matter, ¡°Russel, would you like to go?¡±
¡°Serve in the Dragon Blood Knights?¡± Russel frowned.
But quickly, he relaxed his brow and calmly responded, ¡°I do not plan to serve in the Dragon Blood Knights.¡±
Baron Roman wasn¡¯t surprised, simply asking, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±
A reason?
Russel had a sound reason; the Dragon Blood Knights were the most elite of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy¡¯s regiments, but also the most dangerous, fighting against real Snow Demons.
As a person who favoured peace, he didn¡¯t want to go!
But he couldn¡¯t very well say that; in the world of noble honor, avoiding battle was a great disgrace.
So he found another reason, ¡°My brother is with the Dragon Blood Knights, able to be close to the monarch, but with the monarch now crowned, my going to the Dragon Blood Knights has lost its significance. Better to cultivate Battle Qi in my own land and strive to train a knight regiment early, to follow in your footsteps, father, and establish great achievements.¡±
Meryl didn¡¯t want her son to be too far from home.
So she agreed, saying, ¡°Yes, the Duke has already ascended to the throne, and Roland has already established a good relationship with him, so there¡¯s no need for Russell to go there anymore.¡±
The Duke of Shadowflame is the monarch of the entire country, as well as Baron Youguang¡¯s lord.
As the heir to Baron Youguang, it was natural to curry favor with this young monarch and establish a good personal relationship.
Roland had done well.
Therefore, Mr. Luo Man did not insist and nodded in agreement, accepting the statement from his second son Russell.
¡°Then, starting tomorrow, recruit retainers and servants for managing Wuyao Snake Manor,¡± declared the Baron, turning his head to look at the old butler Carter attending to the dinner service. ¡°Carter, I¡¯ll leave the hiring of the servants to you.¡±
Butler Carter bowed slightly: ¡°As you wish, sir. I will hire a group of excellent servants for Mr. Russell¡¯s staff.¡±
Hearing this, Russell smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter.¡±
Butler Carter responded, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Mr. Russell.¡±
After a delicious, yet not quite satisfactory dinner, Russell bade his parents goodnight and returned to his room.
His room was on the third floor of the castle.
Facing northwest, the window was not particularly large. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The view was obstructed by the castle¡¯s outer walls, allowing only a view of the inner lawn and the playground of the fantasy beasts.
By now it was night, and the fantasy beasts were resting.
¡°Mr. Ross must have turned in for the night as well,¡± Russell thought, realizing that from his room, he couldn¡¯t see the tower where Ros the Clay Dragon liked to squat.
His former self was quite dissatisfied with this, feeling it hindered his chances of getting closer to Mr. Ross.
Riding dragons!
That was every boy¡¯s dream.
But the present Russell felt it was for the best, to avoid being an eyesore under Mr. Ross¡¯s watchful eye and giving away his identity as a traveler from another world.
¡°Dragons? I¡¯ve got one too!¡±
With no nightlife to speak of, and after bathing and washing up, Russell lay down early and soon fell asleep.
In a hazy unknown amount of time, his consciousness arrived in a desolate, dim environment, where he could see the silhouette of a castle, drawn as if with the dimmest of inks. There were no thick walls, no large stones, just sketch-like lines.
Darkness was the prevailing theme, and silence was unaccompanied by anything else.
¡°Fluorescent Castle, this is the Fluorescent Castle in my dreams¡¡± Russell had long since grown accustomed to this unique dreamscape.
His personal golden finger.
¡°Ga!¡±
Accompanied by a crisp cry, a small creature with a bright golden glow slowly flew from the corners formed by the lines of the castle.
It resembled a dragon, but was amusingly cartoonish.
With a head as large as a bull¡¯s, it had horns, scales, vertical pupils, and sharp little teeth, perfectly fitting the characteristics of a dragon.
Its nostrils opened and closed, emitting a faint smoke, like dragon breath, but this dragon breath was even thinner than secondhand smoke, completely harmless.
The most ridiculous part was its body, which was nearly as large as the head.
Disproportionate torso, disproportionate wings, disproportionate limbs, and a disproportionate little tail.
¡°Four limbs, that¡¯s a feature of great dragons. Little Dream Dragon, tell me, are you a great dragon?¡± Russell asked with a smile.
The Little Dream Dragon hovered in front of him, wings flapping, its body swaying up and down.
It cocked its head, seemingly puzzled by Russell¡¯s question.
Russell had asked similar questions many times before, and since the Little Dream Dragon in his dreams was a bit of a simpleton, he didn¡¯t bother to speak further.
With a leap, he mounted the back of the Little Dream Dragon.
Hmm!
In this dream, he too was just a cartoon character.
Chapter 5 - 5 5 Magic Light
?Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Magic Light Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Magic Light Hum!
Upon mounting the Little Dream Dragon, Russell saw the dream world before him suddenly undergo a massive change.
The dark lines of the castle remained as they were, but within each corner of the castle, there arose one bright light after another.
Russell was no longer surprised by this.
After several nights of exploration, he had gained a clear understanding of this dream world, which he referred to as the Gloomy Dreamland.
In his perception, the Gloomy Dreamland was in a superimposed state with the real world, or rather, it was like the flip side of reality¡ªa version of the world where various interferences were filtered out through a sort of ¡°lens,¡± leaving behind only pure magic power.
And the key to activating this lens was none other than the Little Dream Dragon beneath him, glowing with a golden light.
The lights that lit up in various corners of the castle were the emissions of different magic powers.
Among them, the most striking one was the huge flame-like brightness at the top of the dimly outlined tower. It sketched out the silhouette of a Bipedal Flying Dragon, which at that moment was sitting and sleeping like a gargoyle.
Undoubtedly, this was Ros the Clay Dragon, manifested within the Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Russell waved his small, short arms within the Gloomy Dreamland, which were chubby yet quite nimble, a feeling both strange and wonderful.
¡°Caw!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon cried out and flapped its wings, flying towards Ros the Clay Dragon at roughly the pace of an adult¡¯s walk. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It took a good while to get there.
Hovering right in front of Ros, Russell could clearly see through the flame pattern and make out the outline formed by Ros¡¯s magic power.
Fierce, mysterious, mystical.
¡°What a beautiful Bipedal Flying Dragon, overflowing with such rich magic power, too bad it harbors a strong hostility towards me, a traveler, and I can¡¯t ride it!¡± Russell lamented.
All extraordinary powers could be collectively termed as magic power.
Whether it was the Battle Qi of Knights, the Primal Force of Fantasy Beasts, the Dragon Breath of Flying Dragons, or even the Dragonflame spat by Great Dragons.
These forces were all different manifestations of magic power.
And the most basic magic power was found within the Magic Potion cultivated by Elves, which was the Earth¡¯s Power drawn and refined from the ground underfoot.
¡°Caw!¡±
Seemingly dissatisfied with Russell¡¯s praise for Ros the Clay Dragon, the Little Dream Dragon turned its bull-like head 180 degrees, and with the posture of a roaring evil dragon, let out a crisp, duck-like cry towards Russell.
¡°Haha, quite the jealous type,¡± Russell reached out his little short hand to pat the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s big head and expressed his regret, ¡°Too bad I can only ride you in dreams¡ What I really want is to ride a dragon in the real world!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon showed it did not understand but was still displeased: ¡°Caw!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±
The duo flew back and forth in the quiet Gloomy Dreamland, checking every place where the magic power glowed.
Most of the lights were emitted by the Knights within the castle, with varying degrees of brightness but mostly a dim and hazy gleam. Russell himself emitted a murky gleam as well, indicating that his Battle Qi was weak.
But there were exceptions for three of the Knights.
One lay in the castle¡¯s largest bedroom: Baron Youguang, Roman Youguangxun, whose emitted light was bright and stable, clearly outlining a human shape.
Next to the Baron was a very dim point of light.
¡°Hm, that must be Mother¡¯s Qi Seed,¡± Russell thought. It¡¯s hard for women to cultivate Battle Qi due to physiological differences, so his mother, Meryl, had only managed to nurture a single Qi Seed, which hadn¡¯t blossomed into Battle Qi.
The Qi Seed was nestled in the lower abdomen area and thus didn¡¯t outline a human shape, appearing rather as a lone small point of light.
Russell looked around, the room¡¯s outline was blurry, but the walls were decorated with several rather bright luminous globes.
These were gemstone lamps embedded in the walls.
Bipedal Flying Dragons could produce metals, and likewise, they could produce gems, so most metal and gemstone creations bore the power of Dragon Breath and lit up in the Gloomy Dreamland. However, depending on the concentration of magic power, the brightness of the glow varied.
Only a few pieces with dense Dragon Breath could emit a glow that was easy to observe.
¡°No changes; it seems the Baron hasn¡¯t acquired any new treasures these past few days,¡± Russell chuckled and rode away on the Little Dream Dragon.
Ever since he awakened the golden finger of the Gloomy Dreamland, he had been inspecting Fluorescent Castle every day, and he had pretty much figured out everything about the Baron¡¯s assets.
How many Elves there were, how many Fantasy Beasts, how many treasures, and where the treasures were hidden¡ªhe knew them all clearly.
Of course.
He had no intention of stealing¡ª a thief within the family was still a thief, and he had no wish to become one.
However, should anything unexpected happen to the castle, he felt it was his duty to protect the family¡¯s wealth, and that was all.
¡°Little Dream Dragon, let¡¯s fly outside.¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The two of them flew slowly to the edge of the castle, which was the position of the outer wall; when they flew past the outer wall, they quickly encountered an invisible barrier.
¡°Hmm, still not working¡ It seems the Gloomy Dreamland has limited range, probably a circular area drawn with the place I sleep as the center,¡± Russell thought, ¡°As to whether that¡¯s the case or not, I¡¯ll naturally find out once I move into Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Are you tired?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Alright then, let¡¯s dispel it.¡± Russell flipped off his back, waving goodbye to the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Ga ga!¡± Although the Little Dream Dragon was a bit silly, it had learned a bit of human communication after several nights of contact.
It waved its short and thin right forelimb.
Then it turned around and slowly vanished into a turning corner of the castle outlined by lines, thereafter, the entire Gloomy Dreamland went completely dark.
All consciousness plunged into chaos.
¡
¡°Ding ding ding!¡± Knocking sounds came from outside the room. It was Carter the butler, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Russell, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±
¡°Thanks, Mr. Carter.¡± On the large bed, Russell turned over and struggled for a few seconds before reluctantly sitting up.
Then he paused for a moment in a daze, laughing self-deprecatingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to still have to get up early after crossing over!¡±
The Baron¡¯s family upbringing was very strict, not allowing the children to oversleep, even though Russell had already had his coming-of-age ceremony, it was still not permitted.
¡°Fortunately, once I go to Wuyao Snake Manor, I can sleep until I¡¯m fully rested every day!¡±
Thinking of this, Russell could hardly wait to gather his entourage and servants and hurry to his own domain, even though the quality of life there was nothing compared to Fluorescent Castle.
But that was still a home belonging to him alone.
A home without a mortgage and with life-long ownership rights, um, and it was a home spanning 20,000 hectares, that is 200 square kilometers.
The only regret was that being a Lord was a lifelong title, not hereditary. Once Russell passed away, the title and the domain would be reclaimed by the Lord, not passed down to his descendants.
Of course.
Russell didn¡¯t even have a partner yet, so he didn¡¯t need to consider such a distant future.
Ding ding ding, the knocking came again, and several maids stood at the door with basins for washing up, toothbrushes, towels, and a whole set of clean clothes, waiting to enter, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Please come in.¡± Russell had already got out of bed and was wearing only his undershirt.
The maids entered, each performing their duties. One maid began making the bed, another tidied up the random articles on the table, and another took the basin, toothbrush, and towel to the washroom and placed the new undergarments properly.
¡°Mr. Russell, you may begin washing up now,¡± said the lead maid with a smile.
¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Russell let the maids bustle about.
He inwardly berated the ¡°evils of nobility¡± then entered the washroom to brush his teeth, wash his face, and change his undergarments.
When he came out of the washroom, the room had been made anew.
¡°Mr. Russell, your room has been cleaned.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
The maids, carrying the dirty clothes and bed linens, left the bedroom one after another, and almost at the same time, a male servant stood at the door, knocking softly.
¡°Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
After the male servant entered, he immediately picked up the clean clothes the maids had brought in, helped Russell get dressed, and carefully fastened his belt and necktie.
There were clear divisions of labor between male and female servants; in a noble household, it was absolutely forbidden to overstep boundaries¡ªa male servant could not attend to a lady¡¯s dressing, nor could a female servant attend to a gentleman¡¯s dressing.
¡°You¡¯re getting handsomer by the day, I see the grace of the old Earl in you,¡± flattered the male servant.
Russell raised an eyebrow, ¡°Have you met my grandfather?¡±
¡°Of course, I once accompanied the old master to Bluebird Castle and saw the old Earl,¡± said the male servant, who obviously wasn¡¯t just flattering, ¡°Mr. Russell, my mother is ill, and Butler Carter is recruiting servants, I very much wish to serve you but¡¡±
Chapter 6 - 6 6 The Old Master
?Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Old Master Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Old Master The personal servant Thomas was unwilling to follow Russell to Wuyao Snake Manor.
If his predecessor were still alive, this would have been a huge blow because Thomas was his personal valet.
It¡¯s somewhat similar to the personal maids of the young ladies in ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber¡±.
¡°Looking down on me, huh.¡± Russell thought to himself, but his face showed no expression, and he simply said, ¡°You wish to stay and work at Fluorescent Castle?¡±
¡°Um¡ yes, Mr. Russell.¡± Thomas replied nervously, knowing that if Russell insisted on taking him, as a servant of the baronial family, he had no power to resist, ¡°My mother is ill, and I hope to be nearby¡¡±
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take you with me.¡±
¡°To be nearby to take care of¡ Oh, you, you agree?¡± Thomas was startled, his prepared speech suddenly stuck in his throat.
Russell calmly said, ¡°In theory, you have already sold yourself to Fluorescent Castle and shouldn¡¯t have much to do with your original family, but considering the bond between mother and child, I am still willing to accommodate your wishes. Go on, attend to your business. I will speak with Carter.¡±
Thomas hesitated, ¡°Mr. Russell, I¡¡±
But Russell had no intention of further indulging his thoughts, he simply adjusted the somewhat tight collar of his necktie and left the room.
Descending the stairs,
he happened upon Carter making his rounds in the hall, his sharp eyes scrutinizing each servant, every corner.
Upon seeing Russell, Carter returned his gaze, bowed, and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Good morning, Mr. Carter,¡± Russell responded, and then continued, ¡°Thomas¡¯s mother is ill, and I would like him to stay at Fluorescent Castle so he can be close to her. So for my personal servant, please recruit another in his stead.¡±
Upon hearing this, Carter praised him, ¡°You are truly kindhearted.¡±
Russell offered a slight smile.
Carter continued, ¡°I will do my best to recruit for you a personal servant who is virtuous and diligent.¡±
¡°Of course, I trust your judgment,¡± replied Russell, in good spirits.
Thomas¡¯s reluctance hadn¡¯t upset him; on the contrary, he was quite pleased to rid himself of this personal servant.
Because, in the memory of his former life, Thomas was a bit too effeminate for his taste.
With Russell¡¯s current disposition, he had no desire for any personal servant to attend to him, a female attendant would have been much preferable.
Of course.
Male nobles all have personal servants, so to avoid standing out, Russell had to accept this for the moment. He could tolerate a normal personal servant, but absolutely not one that was effeminate, as it would make him feel disgusted all the time.
Breakfast was buffet style.
There was milk, stewed fish and rice, bread, fried eggs, bacon, and a vegetable salad.
All were placed on specially designed serving dishes, kept warm over a bed of charcoal, ensuring that even if the baron and his wife got up late, they would still have hot food¡ªchildren in the baron¡¯s family were not allowed to sleep in, but the baron and his wife were an exception.
After cultivating Battle Qi, Russell¡¯s appetite had increased significantly.
It wasn¡¯t until he polished off two large bowls of fish and egg stewed rice and a large portion of bacon that he saw his sister Lola yawning as she came down the stairs.
Russell bared his teeth at her in a grin.
Lola immediately covered her mouth, remembering she had lost a canine tooth.
¡°Russell, are you going to stay at Wuyao Snake Manor today?¡± Lola served herself a small portion of fish and egg stewed rice and poured a glass of milk, content with that.
¡°Possibly.¡±
¡°Can I come over to see it?¡±
¡°Hmm, that depends on what time we leave. If it¡¯s in the afternoon, then definitely not.¡± Russell was rather fond of this gap-toothed little sister of his; though not particularly beautiful, she was quite tranquil, unlike his sister Rolin from his memories, who was not only unattractive but also prone to causing trouble.
¡°So you¡¯re leaving in the afternoon?¡±
¡°Maybe.¡±
Indeed, the baron¡¯s efficiency in action was quite high. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
By noon, four Armed Knight Attendants had already been gathered to pledge allegiance to Russell, and Carter the butler had been equally efficient, producing a list of ten servants as well.
¡°Tom (John, Jack, James), I pledge my loyalty to you, Lord Russell!¡±
There, in the great hall of Fluorescent Castle, the four Armed Knights knelt on one knee to swear fealty to the young lord, Russell Fluorescent Fungus.
¡°Congratulations, Russell, on having your first group of followers,¡± family tutor Mr. Charles, unsurprisingly, attended the occasion.
He and the knight instructor, Mr. Eric, were considered part of Russell¡¯s earliest foundation.
Eric, not much for words, said in a muffled voice, ¡°Congratulations, Sir.¡±
Russell smiled and nodded, accepting the congratulations from both teachers as Carter was already leading ten male and female servants over.
¡°Mr. Russel, here are your servants.¡±
Under the guidance of a male servant in his forties, the ten male and female servants knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Russell: ¡°We have seen the master.¡±
¡°Please stand up,¡± Russell said, gesturing with his hand, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we need not introduce ourselves today. We will have plenty of time to get to know each other in the future.¡±
And so.
Russell¡¯s small foundation for his fiefdom had begun to take shape.
Later, Baron Roman rewarded Russell with five large wagons full of goods and gave him three Spirit Insects after breaking their contracts. Along with the gift were several packs of Magic Potion seeds and more than a dozen serf technicians skilled in growing them.
At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
Ready to set off.
¡°I will not accompany you to the fief, Kendal will carry my intentions and announce the new lord to Wuyao Snake Manor,¡± said Baron Roman as he patted his younger son¡¯s shoulder and stepped aside to leave space for his wife.
Meryl opened her arms.
Russell leaned slightly forward and embraced his mother.
Whispering into his ear, Meryl said softly, ¡°Be alert at night, don¡¯t skimp on the food in the manor, and don¡¯t fall behind in your fighting qi cultivation. If you run out, just tell me and I¡¯ll re-supply you from my dowry.¡±
¡°Thank you, mother. If it¡¯s necessary, I won¡¯t hesitate to say so,¡± Russell sincerely replied.
The knights of this world prided themselves on self-reliance, but Russell was not going to be stubborn to the point of not accepting help when it made sense.
Meryl kissed Russell¡¯s cheek and then let go.
Lola came up, covered her mouth with her hand and said, ¡°Russell, I want to visit Wuyao Snake Manor. When can I come?¡±
¡°It¡¯s too late today, some other time,¡± Russell said.
Then he turned to the Baron and Baroness, thumped his chest with his right hand in a knightly salute, and bowed: ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m departing.¡±
The Baron nodded.
Meryl smiled reluctantly: ¡°Go on, child.¡±
Mounting his horse, Russell looked back at the towering Fluorescent Castle and Ros the Clay Dragon circling in the distant sky.
Without hesitation, he waved his hand forward: ¡°Mr. Charles, Mr. Eric, let¡¯s depart.¡±
Charles took off his hat with a flourish and said with swagger, ¡°Respected Lord Baron, Baroness, Charles bids you farewell.¡±
Eric simply bowed and then turned to follow Russell.
The four Armed Knight Attendants waited until all the servants had mounted their carriages, then flanked the five wagons, closely following Russell.
The procession gradually picked up speed.
Under the afternoon sun, they traveled along the cinder-paved road toward their new home.
Back at the gate of Fluorescent Castle, the Baron, arm in arm with the Baroness, returned inside, and the male and female servants also followed them in, continuing with their unfinished work.
Only Carter stood before the gate, watching the procession disappear along the road before raising his hand to wipe the warmth from his eyes.
In a soft murmur, he mused, ¡°Eaglets must learn to fly, Mr. Russell¡ you¡¯ve grown up.¡±
Chapter 7 - 7 7 The Lord Arrives
?Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The Lord Arrives Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The Lord Arrives Old Barton squatted at the edge of the field, puffing hard on his ceramic pipe, the sparks rising along with the smoldering tobacco.
When the tobacco in the pipe was finished, he took it out and carefully tapped it against the palm of his hand, knocking out the ashes.
Not wanting to damage the ceramic pipe, he dared not tap too hard.
In the past, when he used a pipe made from an old tree root, he didn¡¯t have to worry about breaking it. He could tap it on a stone as hard as he liked without damaging it.
But ever since his daughter, who worked as a servant in the castle, bought him this ceramic pipe, he had treasured it immensely. It was made from clay fired from a dragon belonging to Lord Baron¡¯s household¡ªit was something extraordinary to be connected to a dragon!
He especially loved to smoke his ceramic pipe in crowded places.
It wasn¡¯t just about showing off the beauty of his pipe, but also to show off his own daughter, who worked as a servant in Lord Baron¡¯s castle.
However.
Today Old Barton wasn¡¯t in the mood to show off his ceramic pipe.
After refilling his pipe with tobacco, he said with a worried expression, ¡°The ice season receded too late this year, definitely going to delay the wheat sowing. If the manor¡¯s harvest decreases by the end of the year, Lord Baron is bound to be angry.¡±
A few other ragged serfs squatted beside Old Barton, each smoking their own pipes.
One of the elderly serfs, spraying saliva as he spoke, said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not Lord Baron anymore. Didn¡¯t you hear the steward mention a few days ago? Our Wuyao Snake Manor has already been given to the new lord, we¡¯re tilling the land for the new lord now!¡±
Old Barton exclaimed in surprise, ¡°A new lord? Which knight, sir? How come I haven¡¯t heard anything about it?¡±
¡°You wander around the fields all day long and know nothing. Lord Baron has assigned our Wuyao Snake Manor to the young Lord Baron!¡±
¡°Which young Lord Baron?¡±
¡°Who else could it be, it must be Mr. Russel, could it be Mr. Roland?¡± boasted the spit-spraying old serf, showing off his extensive knowledge, ¡°Mr. Roland will inherit the position of Lord Baron in the future, so it¡¯s Mr. Russel who has become our lord now!¡±
Upon hearing this, the other elderly serfs promptly brought their hands together in prayer.
¡°Praise Mr. Russel!¡±
¡°No, praise Lord Russel!¡±
¡°It¡¯s Lord Russel, how dare you address the lord by his name!¡±
¡°Praise the lord!¡±
In the simple minds of the serfs, the lord was like the sky over their land; even speaking the lord¡¯s name in private was considered a grave disrespect. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The spit-spraying old serf also brought his hands together, ¡°Praise the lord!¡±
As the conversation continued, no one dared to mention the name ¡°Russel¡± anymore; they only dared to refer to him as the lord.
¡°What do you think, if this year¡¯s wheat is delayed, will the lord become furious?¡± Old Barton started worrying again, ¡°Do you remember five years ago? That year the wheat production was less, and each of us serfs who grew wheat received ten lashes.¡±
The spit-sprayed old serf, no longer spirited, sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s hope the new lord is merciful and takes pity on us.¡±
The threat of ten lashes truly had a deterrent effect.
But soon, one of the serfs said, ¡°What do you think, with the new lord coming, will he bring spirit insects and have us switch to growing magic potions?¡±
¡°Ah!¡± the spit-spraying old serf got excited again, ¡°Exactly, Lord Baron and several other Lords have all started growing magic potions. If we get a plot in the Magical Medicine Field, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about whether the ice season is early or late, we could plant all year round!¡±
¡°Would that be our turn?¡± doubted Old Barton.
¡°Let¡¯s go ask the steward!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±
The serfs stood up, each dusting off their behinds, and while smoking their pipes, headed towards the home of the serf steward.
Meanwhile.
The setting sun hung on the horizon, casting a warm glow. Even though it was nearly May, the weather was still a bit cold, with the thawing ice not yet fully melted.
Russell¡¯s convoy steadily crossed the small bridge over Glowing River, entering Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Mr. Russel, let us wait here for a moment until all the stewards and managers of the manor have arrived. Then, I shall announce the Baron¡¯s will,¡± said the Knight Commander Kendall, the Phantom Beast Knight, who was escorting Russel¡¯s party.
Although Kendall had not yet accumulated enough military exploits to be knighted as a Lord,
the fact that he could form a pact with a Fantasy Beast and advance to a Phantom Beast Knight meant that he had the potential of becoming a Lord. In the future, he could very likely leap from being an attendant to a vassal.
Therefore, Russel was very courteous to him: ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Knight Commander Kendall.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Kendall replied.
Kendall signaled to the Knight Attendants he had brought with him to go door to door, informing the serf managers to gather. These attendants regularly patrolled the fief and were very familiar with each manor.
In just a short while,
they managed to assemble around forty to fifty serf managers, five headmen, and one estate supervisor appointed by the Baron, all in front of the manor¡¯s annex gate.
The Baron¡¯s orders had reached the manor a few days prior, so the estate supervisor, headmen, and serf managers were not surprised by the current circumstances. They stood quietly in two rows, waiting for Knight Commander Kendall to read out the new edicts of the Baron.
¡°Mr. Russel,¡± Kendall looked toward Russel.
Russel gestured with his hand: ¡°Please.¡±
Thus, Knight Commander Kendall, no longer hesitant, faced the serf managers.
He shouted loudly, ¡°All serfs of Wuyao Snake Manor, heed this command: The master of Glowing Valley, ally of the Clay Dragon, your Lord, the great Baron Youguang, has bestowed Wuyao Snake Manor to his second son, Lord Russel Fluorescent Fungus.¡±
Pointing backwards, Russel cooperated by revealing a gentlemanly smile full of grace to the serf managers.
Knight Commander Kendall continued to shout, ¡°From this day forth, Lord Russel Fluorescent Fungus will take charge of everything at Wuyao Snake Manor, the land, serfs, livestock, possessions, including rocks, water sources, trees, and even your offspring will all belong to Lord Russel Fluorescent Fungus.¡±
He paused for a moment.
Many serfs had already gathered around the manor¡¯s annex, yet they only dared to observe from a distance and did not approach.
Knight Commander Kendall finally said, ¡°At this moment, Russel Fluorescent Fungus is your new Lord!¡±
Russel stood with his hands clasped behind his back, nonchalantly.
Knight Commander Kendall stood to the side.
The headmen and serf managers were at a loss; many of them had long forgotten when the last time their lord had been replaced.
However, the estate supervisor showed no hesitation and was the first to kneel: ¡°Great Lord, respected Sir, Hans offers his respects to you. All praises to the Baron, after longing day and night, Hans finally has the honor of welcoming you.¡±
With Hans taking the lead, the headmen and serf managers instantly fell to their knees in a wave, shouting in disarray.
Phrases like ¡°All praises to the Lord,¡± ¡°Great Lord Sir,¡± ¡°Greeting the Lord with a respectful bow,¡± and ¡°Fortune be with the Lord¡± were abundant and varied.
Russel was not fond of this kneeling custom.
But at that moment, he had to follow local custom, using the opportunity to establish his initial prestige: ¡°I am your new Lord, Russel Fluorescent Fungus. Like my father, the Baron, I will continue to protect you, providing safety, housing, and food. In return, you must offer me your loyalty.¡±
Hans was the first to react, cheering loudly, ¡°Hans offers his firmest loyalty to the Lord!¡±
The headmen and serf managers followed suit, ¡°We offer our loyalty to the Lord!¡±
Even the serfs who had gathered for the spectacle, carried by the atmosphere and without anyone leading them, began to kneel one by one.
¡°We offer our loyalty to the Lord.¡±
¡°Praise the Lord, loyalty to the Lord!¡±
¡°Sam will always be loyal to the Lord.¡±
¡°Ouch, you poked my butt¡¡±
¡°Limping Les praises the Lord!¡±
¡°B-B-B¡ Bob, praises, p-p-prai¡ praises the L-L-L¡ Lord¡¡±
Chapter 8 - 8 8 Black Pearl Wine
?Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Black Pearl Wine Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Black Pearl Wine Knight Commander Kendall did not enjoy his dinner at the manor¡¯s detached residence.
After announcing the Baron¡¯s will, he led the patrol knight squad, taking advantage of the last trace of twilight, and set off again on Charcoal Dust Road.
¡°Hans and the five hamlet chiefs stay behind, everyone else may go home.¡± Russell ended the noisy loyalty oath segment.
The serf supervisors left, and the spectating serfs also scattered early, not daring to linger near the manor¡¯s detached residence.
¡°My Lord, the study has been tidied up, and you can use it at any time,¡± reported the middle-aged butler in a proper tailcoat as he approached.
¡°Thank you, Morris,¡± Russell responded with a smile.
Morris was his new butler, whom Russell had already met on the way there, originally working at a detached residence in town.
Baron Youguang possessed many similar detached residences on his own fiefdom, and each one was staffed with servants to manage it.
Including the detached residence at Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°To serve you is my mission, my Lord,¡± Morris expressed his joy upon receiving Russell¡¯s thanks and introduced the man and the woman beside him, both middle-aged, ¡°These are the remaining male and female servants of the manor¡¯s detached residence, Mr. and Mrs. Brown.¡±
¡°We have seen the Lord,¡± Mr. and Mrs. Brown hurriedly kowtowed to Russell.
¡°Please, stand up, Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown,¡± Russell understood the reason Morris brought them forward was to inquire how he wanted to arrange them, so he went straight to the point, ¡°Since you have chosen to stay at the manor¡¯s detached residence, you will follow Butler Morris.¡±
¡°Thank you, my Lord, thank you!¡± The Browns thanked him repeatedly, beaming with joy.
Strictly speaking, they were the servants of the Baron, and if Russell did not take them in, they would have to return to Fluorescent Castle and wait to be reassigned.
¡°Morris, have someone send tea to the study,¡± Russell casually instructed.
Then he said to Charles and Eric, ¡°My attendants, both of you teachers come with me to the study. Hans, and the five hamlet chiefs, you come too.¡±
The manor¡¯s detached residence was not very large, consisting of two stories and a basement.
It was laid out somewhat like a square fort, with roughly twelve rooms on each floor, five in the front row, five in the back row, and one on each side where they connected.
In the center of the manor¡¯s detached residence, a rectangular courtyard garden about the size of three rooms was enclosed.
Lords and servants lived on different floors.
Naturally, the study was also on the second floor.
¡°Russell, we must have a good drink tonight to celebrate your official takeover of the estate,¡± Charles said as he followed closely behind Russell, looking around, ¡°Hmm, the detached residence doesn¡¯t look impressive from the outside, but it¡¯s really big inside. It¡¯s quite comfortable to live here!¡±
¡°Are the two teachers planning to acquire property in the manor?¡± Russell asked.
Eric nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±
Charles spread his hands: ¡°Russell, simply help me rent a bachelor¡¯s room. My shrewish wife is fond of the hustle and bustle of the town, and using the excuse that the kids still have to attend the Knight Academy in town, she doesn¡¯t want to move to live in the manor.¡±
He then changed the subject playfully, laughing, ¡°That¡¯s actually fine. I¡¯ll be comfortable living alone, able to drink whenever I want.¡±
¡°The manor¡¯s affairs will still require a lot of attention from you, Mr. Charles, especially the manor¡¯s court,¡± Russell said.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s my bounden duty,¡± Charles replied with a smile.
¡°Alright, everyone, please take a seat,¡± Russell said as he sat behind the desk. Butler Morris, along with a male servant, brought chairs over for each person. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After everyone was seated and tea was served,
Russell looked around at everyone in the study, two teachers, four attendants, one manor foreman, five hamlet chiefs¡ªthis was essentially the leadership of the entire manor.
¡°Hans, why don¡¯t you start by describing the situation at Wuyao Snake Manor?¡±
¡°Yes, milord.¡± Hans quickly stood up and, at Russell¡¯s repeated gestures, reluctantly sat down on the edge of the chair to report, ¡°Wuyao Snake Manor covers 19,500 hectares, with 15,000 hectares cultivated, divided into five hamlets¡¡±
The five hamlets were Barley Hamlet, Wheat Hamlet, Alfalfa Hamlet, Lentil Hamlet, and Pea and Wheat Hamlet.
As their names suggested, Barley Hamlet mainly grew barley, Lentil Hamlet mainly grew lentils, and Pea and Wheat Hamlet grew both wheat and lentils¡ The original positioning of Wuyao Snake Manor within Glowing Valley was essentially to produce grains and forage.
Beyond that, the serfs also raised some poultry and a small number of livestock.
It could be said that the industry was very monotonous.
Afterwards, the five hamlet chiefs each introduced the situation of the agricultural fields in their hamlets, as well as that of the serfs living there.
In a manor, about ten to twelve serf households would form a furrow, and each furrow was headed by a serf manager, responsible for coordinating farming activities, regulating neighborhood relations, and assisting with taxation; ten furrows would make up a hamlet, headed by a hamlet chief, similar to the role of a production team leader.
Above the hamlet chief was the manor foreman appointed by the Baron, roughly equivalent to a village head.
At the same time, the manor foreman was also in charge of all the long-term laborers in the manor, such as transport workers, milkers, and shepherds, though Wuyao Snake Manor had no long-term laborers, so the duties of Hans were to manage all the serfs in Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Hans, you will continue to assume the duties of the manor foreman,¡± Russell said.
¡°Hans thanks milord for your trust. Please be assured, milord, Hans will manage the manor well for you, whipping the lazy serfs every day to make sure your crops are well tended!¡± Hans immediately promised, thumping his chest.
He then prattled on with promises that when Russell needed grass-cutting, logging, road repairs, or land clearing, he could immediately muster no fewer than five hundred serfs a day to perform the tasks.
And there was no need for the manor to provide meals, letting the serfs fend for their own food.
It could be said that when it came to squeezing labor out of serfs, Hans had a tight grip on the reins.
Russell furrowed his brow; he wasn¡¯t yet comfortable with the serfdom system of this world. Although he had joked about being a mortgage slave before traversing to this world, bemoaning the blessing of a 996 work culture, at least he was paid for his work, unlike having to work for free and still pay for his food.
However.
He didn¡¯t currently plan on leading a rebellion and overturning the serfdom system; after all, he was now the serf owner himself!
¡°Be a bit nicer to the serfs, Hans,¡± Russell said.
Hans was immediately moved, ¡°Milord, you are truly too kind. The serfs are fortunate to have a Lord like you!¡±
¡°Uhh¡¡±
This flattery was too abrupt, leaving Russell momentarily at a loss for words.
Ignoring Hans¡¯s sycophancy, Russell spoke to Charles and Eric, ¡°Father has given me three Spirit Insects, and we need to begin the cultivation of the Magic Potion as soon as possible. Tomorrow, join me in surveying the manor so we can plan out the Magical Medicine Field.¡±
¡°Hm, work so soon, Russell, why not rest for a couple of days?¡± Charles asked with a laugh, ¡°We have plenty of time.¡±
¡°The sooner it¡¯s completed, the sooner we can relax,¡± Russell said.
He had a whole plan ready for Wuyao Snake Manor; if he were to run such a large territory in the same old way, it would be a disservice to his identity as someone who had crossed into this world.
Charles responded, ¡°Of course, we will follow your lead, you are the Lord.¡±
Then he joked with a laugh, ¡°But you can¡¯t skimp on tonight¡¯s banquet, Russell, today we must celebrate properly.¡±
Russell, not wanting to dampen the mood, laughed, ¡°Naturally¡ Butler Morris, instruct the kitchen to prepare a lavish banquet for tonight, and I recall father gave me a batch of cellar-stored Black Pearl wines, let¡¯s have it with the meal tonight.¡±
Morris went to carry out the order.
Charles¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Russell, you are a most generous Lord!¡±
Chapter 9 - 9 9 Toast to Victory
?Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Toast to Victory Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Toast to Victory ¡°Black Pearl, as its name suggests, glistens in the obsidian bottle much like the legendary magical black pearl, nourished by an old clam at the bottom of a lake.¡±
Swirling the crystal goblet, and sniffing the fragrance of Black Pearl wine, Charles recited as if he were a poet.
¡°A long-cellar-aged Black Pearl wine is like an ancient tale that flutters from a deep temporal tunnel, smooth and mellow as it enters the mouth, quietly telling you what true romance is.¡±
¡°Tch,¡± Eric curled his lip, ¡°it¡¯s a bit sour, not as good as brandy.¡±
Charles glanced at Eric with contempt, ¡°Black Pearl wine in your mouth is simply a waste.¡±
Eric snorted, ¡°Pretentious.¡±
¡°What do you know? Black Pearl wine is a fine drink meant for aristocrats to savor¡ªthe color, the vintage, the variety of grapes, they all ferment into distinct flavors. How would a bumpkin like you understand its nuances? Go drink some malt beer instead.¡±
¡°I may be a bumpkin, but you are merely from a family whose fortunes have faded!¡± Eric retorted.
He was born into a commoner¡¯s family, and for generations, they were serfs, yearning to achieve great success and ascend into the ranks of the nobility.
Charles¡¯ father had been a Lord Knight, but he died early, so their family¡¯s fortunes had waned and they had fallen back into commoner status.
¡°Even a family of faded glory once had its moments, a heritage you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Charles said smugly, savoring a sip of the Black Pearl wine, ¡°I drank Black Pearl wine when I was younger. You, bumpkin, have you ever even tasted wine?¡±
Eric clenched his fist, ¡°You!¡±
¡°Alright, gentlemen,¡± Russell, who had been enjoying the spectacle and didn¡¯t want a real fight to break out, raised his glass, ¡°Let us all have a toast to victory!¡±
¡°To victory!¡± Charles raised his goblet in response.
Eric didn¡¯t actually want to fight, so taking the opportunity Russell provided, he too raised his glass, muttering, ¡°To victory!¡±
Tom, John, Jack, and James, the four Knight Attendants, quickly wiped their greasy mouths and lifted their cups together, ¡°To victory!¡±
With a toast to victory, the atmosphere suddenly became jovial.
All present were Knights, their Battle Qi surging, consuming large quantities of food due to their high energy expenditure; the servants would bring a dish, and in no time, it would be wiped clean.
Russell was no different, forgetting his usual noble restraint and eating with relish.
Perhaps it was a matter of mindset, as the manor¡¯s annex felt like his real home, and in that moment, he could enjoy his meal with a far more relaxed attitude than at Fluorescent Castle.
¡°Russell, to the future of Wuyao Snake Manor, please have a drink,¡± Charles was more lively at the banquet than at any other time, ¡°Pairing meals with Black Pearl wine, I truly wish this kind of life could be repeated every day.¡±
Russell took a modest sip, ¡°It will happen, Mr. Charles, everything will come.¡±
After a while, James raised his glass, ¡°Sir, to victory!¡±
As Knight Attendants, it was James and the others¡¯ duty to always accompany Russell, to protect him, and to take care of his needs in eating, drinking, and all else whether at home or on the battlefield.
It was an intimately close relationship.
Many of the attendants to great nobles eventually earned the title of Lord.
Of course, Russell was only a Lord himself and didn¡¯t have the authority to confer titles on his followers, but he would definitely provide them with good food and drink, and in critical moments, they would risk their lives for him.
¡°To victory, James!¡±
The banquet lasted a full two hours, and both teachers and all four attendants were completely drunk, except for Russell, who retained a bit of sobriety.
Stepping out of the dining hall, he walked to the corridor by the courtyard.
Butler Morris approached, ¡°My lord.¡±
¡°Have the servants all eaten?¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern, my lord, the servants have indeed eaten.¡±
¡°Are there enough rooms in the manor?¡±
¡°I was just about to report to you, Sir,¡± Butler Morris took out a sheet of paper with a sketch on it, ¡°there are twelve rooms downstairs, each quite large, around fifteen or sixteen square meters. The servants can squeeze in a bit, and your Knight Attendants can share a room for now, two per room¡¡±
The architectural style of the manor¡¯s annex was very rugged, built with stacked stones, so there was no pursuit of form¡ªjust an emphasis on size and sturdiness.
Each room was nearly the same size, with a length and width of four meters.
That is to say, the entire manor¡¯s length was twenty meters, and its width was twelve meters, not including the walls, which would make it even larger.
¡°With the current situation, we can only make do temporarily, Sir. You could divide one of the downstairs rooms into two. That way, two or three servants can share a room, and your Knight Attendants could each have their own room¡ The three rooms directly in front can be combined into a hall for receiving guests, with tea rooms and washrooms partitioned on either side¡¡±
Morris showed quite a talent for design.
The plan for the manor¡¯s annex on his draft was meticulous, with not only the guest hall, Knight Attendant rooms, servant rooms, and kitchen clearly laid out, but also the toilets, boiler room, storeroom, servant¡¯s dining room, and bathroom all marked.
As for the second floor, Morris had not marked anything; that was for Russell to decide.
¡°Very good, Morris, your arrangements are commendable,¡± Russell did not stint on his praise, ¡°let¡¯s go with that for now. When the weather gets warmer, we can properly tidy up the Manor¡¯s annex. Also, arrange for Charles and Eric to have rooms upstairs.¡±
¡°At your command, Sir.¡±
After that, Morris hesitated as if he had more to say.
Feeling refreshed by the evening breeze, Russell asked, ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±
¡°From what I know, noble lords have a tradition of sharing a drink with the butler in the study at night¡ I¡¯m not sure if you, Sir, would also like this tradition,¡± Morris said, looking at Russell with a hopeful gaze, awaiting his response.
Russell raised his eyebrows, then smiled indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s a tradition, let¡¯s continue it.¡±
Morris was overjoyed and bowed respectfully, ¡°As you wish, Sir.¡±
Then he asked, ¡°Shall we start tonight?¡±
¡°Go make sure the guests are all settled in, and I will take a bath. Afterward, I¡¯ll head to the study¡ Don¡¯t bring wine when you come tonight; I¡¯ve drunk too much already.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
The second floor had a bathing room, though it lacked a shower; male servants had to carry water from the boiler room on the first floor to the bathing room.
It was the maids¡¯ responsibility to prepare the bathwater for Russell as well as bring clean clothes.
But no one was there to assist with the bath; that was something Russell had to do himself.
A few minutes in the hot water and the effects of the alcohol dissipated. Battle Qi could produce the same effect as well; circulating Battle Qi for half an hour could effectively alleviate the effects of alcohol¡ªof course, assuming one hadn¡¯t drunk too much and knew how to circulate the Battle Qi.
¡°Comfortable!¡±
After drying off and changing into fresh clothes, Russell felt completely relaxed.
¡°Sir, please dry your hair,¡± Head Maid Leona brought a dry towel and began to tidy up the clothes in the bathing room.
She was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, and not yet married.
Dressed in a standard maid uniform, she wore a black dress reaching to her heels, topped with a white apron and a white headscarf.
Despite the simplicity of her linen garments, Leona had a good figure, and the curve of her hips was pronounced as she bent over.
Perhaps the lingering alcohol played a role.
With an unintended glance, Russell felt a stirring of respect.
However, as a gentleman, he quickly averted his gaze to the enchanting moonlight outside the window and couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°No wonder they have coming-of-age ceremonies at sixteen here; this body¡ has certainly reached the age of maturity.¡±
()
(Head Maid Leona) sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 10 - 10 10 The Underwater Luminance
?Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Underwater Luminance Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Underwater Luminance Moonlight lingered, scattering across the river¡¯s surface at the foot of the hillock in front of the manor¡¯s annex, reflecting shimmering, silvery white.
The study¡¯s window faced the Glowing River.
Russell could enjoy this wonderful moonlit scenery.
Without bringing wine, Butler Morris came in alone, carrying a candle and knocked on the door: ¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Sit.¡±
¡°Are you looking at the scenery?¡±
Without answering, Russell withdrew his gaze and asked, ¡°Have you finished the work?¡±
¡°Yes, the four attendants and two tutors have returned to their rooms to rest, and the servants have also finished organizing the goods and gone to sleep,¡± Morris reported. ¡°I have fed the three Spirit Insects in your bedroom with jade powder.¡±
Spirit Insects usually need not feed, as they draw nutrients from the earth through their symbiotic fungi.
However, these three Spirit Insects were undergoing migration; the fungi had retracted into their bodies, unable to absorb nutrients from the earth. They could only replenish their Magic Power by nibbling on jade stone powder.
¡°I won¡¯t be dining at the manor annex tomorrow noon,¡± Russell said.
¡°Then which footman would you choose to accompany you?¡± Morris asked, as nobles always needed to bring a footman to serve meals and attend to daily needs when traveling.
This was somewhat like the personal attendants for young masters in ¡°Dream of the Red Chamber.¡±
Russell currently had three footmen, Ram, William, and Fox. Strictly speaking, Mr. and Mrs. Brown, who stayed behind at the manor annex, were also servants; Mr. Brown was rather old to be a footman.
¡°You see to the arrangements,¡± Russell, unfamiliar with the three footmen, left the decision to Morris.
¡°Then let¡¯s start with Ram; he¡¯s the most steady-hearted. If you find him unsuitable, next time we can switch to William or Fox.¡±
¡°Sounds good.¡±
¡°As for Mr. and Mrs. Brown, Sir, I plan to have Mr. Brown serve as the porter, while Mrs. Brown helps out in the kitchen under Mrs. Moore,¡± Morris continued.
Mrs. Moore was the cook, responsible for managing the kitchen. Her position was only second to the butler and slightly higher than that of the head maid.
¡°Sounds good.¡±
¡°Additionally, would you instruct Hans, the foreman, to bring up the eggs and flour for the Praising Day as soon as possible?¡±
¡°Praising Day?¡± Russell exclaimed in surprise.
¡°Of course, when you took office as lord, all the serfs in the estate are required to pay eggs and flour to you as praise,¡± Morris explained, adding, ¡°Praise for you, Sir, is not merely lip service.¡±
Russell then recalled that Praising Day was included in the holidays.
It didn¡¯t seem like a celebration, but rather like an excuse for exploitation. Aside from this, on Dragon Birth Festival, when the Great Dragon was born, and Snow Ghost Festival, in remembrance of those slain by the Snow Demon, the serfs were required to give a portion of their living resources to the lord.
For example, on Dragon Birth Festival, they needed to give eggs to the lord, while on Snow Ghost Festival, they had to give hens.
¡°Isn¡¯t this too harsh on the serfs?¡± Russell asked.
Morris replied naturally, ¡°Sir, the fields they till, the chickens, ducks they raise, the cows, sheep, dogs they feed, they all belong to you. They have enough to eat and wear, they should rightfully hand over their harvest to you.¡±
Indeed, the law stated as much.
Even the serfs themselves belonged to the lord¡¯s personal property.
Sensing Russell¡¯s hesitation, Morris added, ¡°Lord Baron, the supplies gifted by the Baron scarcely contain any eggs or flour, hardly enough to last a few days.¡±
¡°I understand, there¡¯s only this one Praising Day, correct?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Tomorrow when Hans comes over, I¡¯ll instruct him. Anything else?¡±
¡°That¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Then good night, Mr. Morris.¡±
¡°Good night, Sir.¡± Morris bowed and took his leave.
The night came to an end with this, and Russell returned to his master bedroom to rest. The thick stone isolated all the sounds of the night, leaving only his own breathing.
¡°Lord, I¡¯ve become a lord¡¡± With a smile, Russell soon fell into a deep sleep.
In a hazy state, his consciousness once again drifted into the desolate Gloomy Dreamland, a dreamscape that visited him almost every night. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
However, unlike the castles defined by lines on the previous nights,
this time, in the Gloomy Dreamland, the scene sketched out with dim lines turned into a manor annex and the empty land around it, including a small river drawn with lines, running through the edge of the Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Beautiful, just as I thought, the Gloomy Dreamland is a region marked out with my sleeping place as the center.¡±
When I sleep in the castle, the Gloomy Dreamland corresponds to the area of the castle.
When I sleep in the manor annex, the Gloomy Dreamland becomes the manor annex, plus the surrounding land.
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon appeared once again.
When it arrived, Russell, in his cartoonish figure-form, leapt onto it and immediately opened the magic key to the Gloomy Dreamland in a blink.
A few bright lights, emanated from the manor annex.
They were the Magic Light of Battle Qi given off by Charles, Eric, and four Knight Attendants, with Eric¡¯s light being the brightest.
After all, Eric was a Great Knight, while Charles and the four Knight Attendants were merely Armed Knights, a level below him.
Russell had just cultivated his own Battle Qi and also became an Armed Knight.
Besides, there were some other scattered Magic Lights in the manor annex, emanated by three Spirit Insects and some magical creations.
¡°Tsk tsk, compared to Fluorescent Castle, the Magic Light in my manor annex is utterly shabby.¡±
¡°Gaga!¡±
Suddenly, the Little Dream Dragon took Russell towards the direction of the riverbank.
Upon reaching the riverbank, Russell exclaimed in surprise, seeing a faint glimmer twinkling within the river sketched in dim lines. Due to the light being too faint to outline the original shape of the item, it was unclear whether it was emitted by a fish.
Besides, this faint light was slowly moving.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a fish, the swimming speed of fish can¡¯t possibly be so slow¡ It looks like some creature like a river clam moving.¡±
He suddenly remembered the Black Pearl wine he had drunk at the banquet.
Charles had boasted that, according to legend, some lakes are home to special old clams capable of nurturing black pearls infused with magic power.
¡°Could this be a river clam that has nurtured a magic pearl?¡±
Unfortunately, in the Gloomy Dreamland, one could only look and not touch, unable to affect reality. Therefore, after observing for a while, Russell began to patrol other areas while riding the Little Dream Dragon.
Regrettably,
there were no other new Magic Lights.
¡°Little Dream Dragon, this is farewell, I¡¯m off to pick up pearls,¡± Russell said, preparing to wave goodbye to the Little Dream Dragon before immediately going in search of the river clam.
The Little Dream Dragon cocked its head, looking at Russell with confusion, not understanding why.
Man and dragon, they stared silently at each other.
Very soon,
Russell discovered a problem; he had no idea how to leave the Gloomy Dreamland. It was like being truly in a dream, knowing that you are dreaming, but unable to wake up.
¡°Little Dream Dragon, let me out.¡±
¡°Ga.¡±
¡°I said, I want to go out, leave this place, bye-bye, understand?¡± Russell tried to convey his thoughts to the Little Dream Dragon.
What he got in return was the Little Dream Dragon tilting its head the other way: ¡°Ga.¡±
A moment later, Russell gave up on communication and showed the middle finger to the Little Dream Dragon: ¡°Idiot! Pretending to be a Great Dragon with four claws!¡±
According to legend, Great Dragons have four limbs, intelligence comparable to humans, and can communicate using Dragon Language.
The Little Dream Dragon also had four limbs but alas, was a fool.
And so, man and dragon stared at each other until the Little Dream Dragon couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, became tired, and ended the Gloomy Dreamland with a ¡°ga.¡±
All consciousness plunged into chaos.
Chapter 11 - 11 11 Magic Power Pearl
?Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Magic Power Pearl Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Magic Power Pearl Early in the morning, sunlight filtered through the gaps in the curtains and fell upon the bed, forming a bright pattern.
Russell stretched his limbs, waking from slumber, and opened his eyes feeling neither fatigue nor irritation, but rather refreshed and full of vigor.
Perhaps it was the youthful vigor that brought this sensation, or the deep sleep that conferred it, or maybe it was the Battle Qi that was constantly improving his physique¡ªanyhow, he was quite pleased with his current state of health.
Brimming with health!
He casually pulled the bell rope by his bedside, which was connected to the servants¡¯ rest room, causing another bell with a ¡°Master Bedroom¡± sign to jingle.
Servants couldn¡¯t always be at their master¡¯s side.
Therefore,
a bell rope was an indispensable device.
¡°Ah, that was a splendid sleep, even though I have to struggle in the Gloomy Dreamland every night, it didn¡¯t affect my sleep¡ªin fact, it was even more comfortable than before,¡± Russell rejoiced inwardly. The next moment, his eyes widened, ¡°Pearl mussels!¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Last night in the Gloomy Dreamland, he had discovered what seemed to be a mussel that could nurture a Magic Power Pearl, but he couldn¡¯t leave the Gloomy Dreamland.
Even if the Little Dream Dragon was tired and the Gloomy Dreamland dispersed, he would fall into a deep sleep and couldn¡¯t wake up.
¡°Good, I didn¡¯t forget about my pearl mussel¡ I wonder if it¡¯s still there after one night, or if it has run away.¡±
Knock, knock, knock.
The knock on the door was accompanied by the voice of the head maid, ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±
¡°Good morning, come in,¡± said Russell, who had already gotten out of bed.
The door opened and Head Maid Leona entered with three maids, Eileen, Phoebe, and Olivia, each carrying out their duties just like the maids at Fluorescent Castle.
One made the bed, another tidied the table, and the third prepared the washing utensils.
However, it was evident that these three young maids were slightly more inexperienced in their movements compared to those at Fluorescent Castle.
Moreover, the quality of the maids themselves was a bit lower; Eileen had a face full of freckles, Phoebe had buck teeth, and Olivia appeared short and stocky. Only Head Maid Leona had a tall figure and a beautiful face, and Russell also remembered how round her buttocks appeared when she bent down.
After Russell was done with his ablutions, Leona and the maids left one after another.
Manservant Ram knocked and entered, ¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Mhm,¡± Russell didn¡¯t refuse the manservant¡¯s help in dressing. These noble habits had been ingrained in this body.
¡°Sir, do you need to practice your Battle Qi this morning? If so, you may wear this Training Outfit,¡± Ram, serving Russell for the first time, was a bit uncertain about Russell¡¯s rules as he asked tentatively.
Russell gave a brief command, ¡°Training Outfit.¡±
He didn¡¯t show his amiable side; familiarity breeds contempt, while proximity without respect causes disrespect. Knowing how to balance this was an art in itself.
After donning his Training Outfit, he went downstairs for breakfast.
¡°Sir!¡± Knight Teacher Eric and four Knight Attendants were already having breakfast.
Russell sat down at the breakfast table, ¡°Good morning.¡±
¡°Sir, your breakfast,¡± Butler Morris personally brought the breakfast over. Compared to the self-serve breakfast at Fluorescent Castle, the fare here was a bit frugal¡ªjust egg and fish over rice, bread and milk, along with a small dish of jam.
Halfway through breakfast, Charles came downstairs yawning, ¡°Good morning, Russell, it seems self-discipline has become your instinct.¡±
Russell casually responded, ¡°Good morning.¡±
Breakfast finished.
Butler Morris approached to report, ¡°Sir, Foreman Hans has come with five village chiefs to await your instructions.¡±
¡°I have been wanting to see him,¡± Russell thought and then spoke.
He stepped outside the manor into the bright sunshine, which dispelled the chill of the previous night.
Hans and the five village chiefs immediately greeted Russell, then followed him down the slope toward the Glowing River.
¡°Hans, are there any pearl mussels or shells in the Glowing River?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir, the Glowing River is home not only to river clams but also to giant snails. Sometimes, Baron Sir would send men to collect a batch of river delicacies, and the serfs could take the chance to grab a few river clams and giant snails to savor the taste of these delicacies.¡±
All that was within the estate belonged to the Lord; thus, even the fish and shrimp in the river were considered the Lord¡¯s private property.
Unless the Lord permitted, the serfs were not allowed to fish in the river on their own.
¡°I see¡ Hans, I¡¯m in the mood for some river delicacies today. Could you help me fish some river clams and giant snails from the river?¡± Russell asked with a smile.
It would be inappropriate for him to do so himself, as it would neither suit noble manners nor seem fitting for his station.
Hans didn¡¯t hesitate and rolled up his pant legs: ¡°To serve you is Hans¡¯s honor, Sir.¡±
The five platoon leaders were not to be outdone; they followed suit, rolled up their pant legs, and stepped barefoot into the icy waters of the Glowing River.
The ice had melted late, and at this time, the water level of the Glowing River was still shallow, barely covering the ankles at the river¡¯s edge.
Before long, they had felt out a large pile of river clams and giant snails ¨C their skill was clear for all to see, they certainly had not refrained from stealthily fishing in the river on a regular basis.
¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Charles, having finished breakfast, came over curiously. ¡°Are you salvaging river clams?¡±
Russell laughed, ¡°I¡¯d like to have some river delicacies tonight.¡±
¡°Heh, river delicacies, huh? Now we¡¯re in for a treat. The Glowing River¡¯s delicacies are one of the local specialties,¡± Charles, ever fond of drink and fine foods, said. ¡°Usually, they¡¯re only served at the Fluorescent Castle and are a rare sight indeed.¡±
On the hillside, Eric and his four Knight Attendants were earnestly practicing their Battle Qi, not joining the commotion below.
Suddenly.
Hans held up a basketball-sized black river clam, exclaiming excitedly, ¡°Praise the Great Dragon, Sir, look at this clam! I¡¯ve never felt one this large before.¡±
As he spoke, Hans, holding the clam, hurried over to present the treasure.
Russell¡¯s eyes lit up; he strongly suspected that the Magic Light he saw last night was emitted from within this clam, and that there must be a pearl of magic power inside.
Before he had a chance to remind anyone, Charles started shouting, ¡°Russell, quick, open it! With a clam this big, there might already be a pearl of magic power inside! Legend has it that some large shells, like a Gemstone Dragon, can nurture pearls of magic power!¡±
The Gemstone Dragon could nourish veins of gemstones and was a miraculous creature birthed by the earth.
A pearl of magic power clearly couldn¡¯t compare to a gemstone, but it was still a rare and magical object with extraordinary effects.
¡°Can you pry it open, Hans?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have a knife, Sir.¡±
At that moment, a Fine Steel Longsword was handed over; Eric had also approached and offered his own sword.
But Hans struggled for a while and still couldn¡¯t pry open the giant clam.
¡°Let me!¡± Eric, unable to stand by any longer, crouched down and, channeling his Battle Qi into the Fine Steel Longsword, stabbed fiercely at the seam of the clam shell. The tightly closed clam shell couldn¡¯t withstand the force and was pierced by the sword tip.
With a snap,
Eric exerted force, and a crack opened in the giant clam.
He dropped the Fine Steel Longsword and, using his hands, pried at the opening and forcefully pulled the two shell halves apart, revealing the golden hued flesh of the clam.
Scraping away the clam¡¯s flesh, a membranous sack was revealed, beneath which there were five irregular, round protrusions. The largest was the size of a hen¡¯s egg, while the smallest was only as big as a marble.
¡°Wow, pearls. There really are pearls!¡± Charles exclaimed excitedly, ¡°This time, we truly must praise the Great Dragon, Russell, there really are pearls of magic power inside!¡±
In this world, there were no ordinary pearls; each and every pearl held magic power.
Just like the gemstone veins nourished by the Great Dragons, they all contained miraculous magic power, and once that power was exhausted, the gemstones would shatter.
The same was true for pearls.
¡°Well done!¡± Russell applauded softly. Although he had guessed as much the night before, the actual capture of a pearl was still an exciting event.
After all, this was the first benefit he had garnered through his own ¡®golden finger.¡¯
Immediately, he instructed, ¡°Butler Morris, have the kitchen prepare a batch of milk tea for Hans and the others to warm themselves up.¡±
Chapter 12 - 12 12 Radiant Swordsmanship Skill
?Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Radiant Swordsmanship Skill Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Radiant Swordsmanship Skill Hans could not contain his excitement.
Although his feet were soaking in the icy river water, numb with cold, he had dredged up a magic pearl for the lord baron!
He was well aware that his position as the estate¡¯s foreman was now secure.
He had not seen the lord baron himself instruct Butler Morris to send him a steaming cup of milk tea, a delicious treat that only noble lords could savour, said to be mixed not only with fresh milk and sugar but also chocolate sauce, honey, cinnamon powder, and even brandy.
Irresistibly fragrant and sweet, one sip was all it took to feel warmth spread throughout his body.
¡°My God, praise the lord, this is so delicious. I¡¯ve never had anything this tasty in my life,¡± Heipite, the chief of Barley Hamlet, moaned in appreciation.
¡°The lord is truly the kindest of gentlemen!¡± said One-eyed Boris from Wheat Hamlet, beaming with happiness.
¡°Of course, the lord is the kindest of gentlemen,¡± the plump cook from the kitchen said as she walked over with a kettle, ¡°Not only did he let you warm up by the stove, but he also had me serve you another cup of milk tea. His generosity towards you peasants is simply too great!¡±
¡°Thank you, Mrs. Moore.¡±
The few who had been reluctant to drink the milk tea, seeing that refills were offered, ignored the scalding heat and downed their cups in one go, then eagerly extended their cups, eyeing the kettle in the cook¡¯s hand.
¡°Uncle Boris, did you dredge up pearls for the lord? What is a pearl?¡± The kitchen maid adding coal to the stove, curiously asked, ¡°Do pearls grow inside river clams? Are they a kind of gemstone?¡±
¡°Ah, you must be Barbara, right?¡± One-eyed Boris recognized the busy kitchen maid, ¡°Old Barton¡¯s girl?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°All grown up now, are we? Old Barton said you were working in Fluorescent Castle, didn¡¯t expect you to have followed the lord back to the manor.¡±
Barbara grinned, her freckled face lively, and her pair of protruding canines exceptionally eye-catching: ¡°I wanted to be closer to home. Uncle Boris, you still haven¡¯t explained what a pearl is.¡±
¡°Pearls, well¡¡± One-eyed Boris actually didn¡¯t know what a pearl was either, as this was the first time he had seen a pearl inside a river clam after touching them all his life. However, this did not stop him from boasting, ¡°Pearls are gems from the water, let me tell you, noble lords love pearls the most!¡±
While sipping on the milk tea and bragging, the boiler room was filled with a joyous atmosphere.
¡°Barbara, stop chatting and go fetch a bucket of water, we still need to wash a huge pile of river clams and snails!¡± the cook shouted from the kitchen. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Barbara quickly got up: ¡°I¡¯m on it, Mrs. Moore.¡±
¡°Be quick about it, act like someone who gets things done.¡±
¡°Will do, Mrs. Moore.¡±
Meanwhile.
In the hall of the manor¡¯s separate courtyard, five silver-white pearls were laid out on a table, with Russell, Charles, and Eric sitting around it.
¡°The magic power isn¡¯t very abundant, somewhat inferior to that of gemstones. But compared to the overly turbulent magic power in gemstones, the magic in the pearls is gentler, and perhaps could be used to make magic elixirs,¡± Eric offered his opinion.
He was the only great knight of the entire estate, ranking above an armed knight, with battle qi flowing through all his meridians.
Just awaiting to contract a fantasy beast, he could then advance to become a Phantom Beast Knight.
¡°Pity there are only five pearls. Russell, I think it¡¯s better to treat them as jewelry, to keep them for gifts,¡± Charles said.
A mine nourished by a great dragon could yield a not insignificant number of gemstones, which is what allowed for substantial economic value.
An unexpected harvest of five pearls from a large river clam was indeed rare, but their real value was not high.
Russell seemed pensive, ¡°If river mussels can produce pearls, what do you think about the possibility of artificially cultivating pearls?¡±
¡°Artificial cultivation?¡± Charles shook his head, ¡°Russell, that¡¯s a bit far-fetched. Pearls are a gift from heaven, not a magic potion. How could they possibly be cultivated artificially¡ Lord Baron sends people to the river to fish every year, but we have never seen a river mussel produce a pearl.¡±
Eric nodded in agreement.
Russell was not surprised by this; none of the mussels in the Glowing River had ever produced pearls, so naturally, no one considered cultivating them.
However, his knowledge as a transmigrant let him know that pearls could be artificially cultivated.
He didn¡¯t know the specific methods, but he was somewhat familiar with the principle behind pearl formation. When the soft body of a shellfish is invaded by a foreign object, it secretes nacre to envelop the object, eventually forming a pearl.
¡°Perhaps pearls could be cultivated artificially!¡± He thought to himself but didn¡¯t say it out loud just yet.
After all, this was a different world where pearls were creations of magic power; whether they could be artificially cultivated was still an open question.
Moreover, cultivating pearls was not a priority.
After signaling Butler Morris to put away the five pearls, he followed Eric to start his morning knight¡¯s lesson.
¡°The ¡®Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡¯ is most suitable for you to practice, Sir.¡± Holding a fine steel longsword in both hands, Eric¡¯s battle qi surged into the blade, visible to the naked eye as a wisp of ripple wafted from the sword like vapor, ¡°It has great lethality, and, moreover, it is most suited for breaking through.¡±
Russell also held a fine steel longsword in both hands, following alongside Eric and learning every move of the ¡®Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡¯.
Eric, usually silent, turned out to be very detailed and patient in teaching, ¡°With each move, we are pursuing not only strength but also understanding the synergy between battle qi and the techniques, and then, with the help of these techniques, striking through with battle qi!¡±
Ha! Ha!
Eric slashed with his sword, and a faint, vapor-like sword beam flew straight from the blade, traveling more than three meters in the air.
¡°With this move, the battle qi will be drawn through the channels in the hands due to the movement of the technique. Sir, today you will focus on practicing just this move.¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
Russell nodded, then repeatedly practiced the move. The fine steel longsword sliced through the air, but alas, no sword beam emerged from it.
The previous self¡¯s desperate efforts had indeed caused the Qi Seed to bloom, providing him with real battle qi.
However, the battle qi circulated only through the main channels in his body, barely forming a Minor Circulation that nourished and strengthened his physique. Unlike Eric, he could not infuse the battle qi into his weapon and release impressive sword beams.
Only when battle qi continued to grow and then struck through the channels all over the limbs and bones, connecting all pathways and forming a Grand Circulation,
Could he control it as easily as moving his limbs, freely releasing sword beams.
And by that time, he would advance from an Armed Knight to a Great Knight.
Whoosh.
Whoosh.
Russell earnestly swung his sword with each strike, not slacking even as sweat soaked his back.
Inside his body, with each sword swing, a thread of battle qi was drawn out from the main channels, striking towards the channels in his hands, chipping away at new branches bit by bit.
He didn¡¯t feel tired, only a sense of marvel and exhilaration!
¡°Cultivating battle qi is truly a bit like martial arts from those wuxia stories.¡± He would occasionally get distracted and think about various things, ¡°But in my case, it seems like I¡¯ve first connected the Governor and Conception vessels, and then I¡¯ll start to open the Eight Extraordinary Meridians and the Twelve Primary Channels¡¡±
Chapter 13 - 13 13 Lady Ingrid
?Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Lady Ingrid Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Lady Ingrid For one hour, Russell practiced a single move from ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± over and over again.
By the end, his arms were numb from the practice.
¡°Eric, have you noticed? Russell is much more diligent than before,¡± Charles whispered to Eric, ¡°He used to take two or three breaks during morning practice, but now he doesn¡¯t rest at all, and his movements are consistently deliberate.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The Lord has matured,¡± Eric responded succinctly.
As the Qi Seed blossomed, the rite of passage into adulthood, the responsibilities as a lord and a knight, a boy grows into a man, not merely through the transition from a woman¡¯s belly.
At least in Eric¡¯s view, Russell¡¯s maturity stemmed from taking on the burdens of lordship.
A lord is not merely a ruler or an exploiter but also the protector of his subjects, battling against invading Snow Demons, guarding everything in his realm with sweat and blood.
¡°Huff.¡±
He set down the fine steel longsword and took the towel handed to him by the servant Ram, quickly wiping off his sweat.
Russell approached: ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s getting late. I need to take a bath before heading to Fluorescent Castle. I leave the task of inspecting the land in your hands, hoping when I return, you will have come to a decision on where to cultivate the magic potion.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± answered Eric.
Charles added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Russell. I discussed this with Hans yesterday, and we¡¯ve got a good grasp of the situation with the manor¡¯s fields. We¡¯ll soon determine the best plot for cultivating the magic potion.¡±
¡°Good,¡± said Russell as he returned to the manor¡¯s guesthouse.
The maids had prepared hot water for him. After the bath, the servant Ram helped him into a riding suit suitable for traveling.
Without a hairdryer, he could only wipe his hair with the towel a few additional times, rapidly absorbing the moisture.
As he descended the stairs, he regained his appearance of a young and handsome noble elite, exuding an air of elegance and wealth with every gesture.
¡°You are a born nobleman, sir,¡± Morris exclaimed in admiration.
¡°Thank you,¡± Russell smiled.
He then strode out of the manor¡¯s guesthouse, followed by Ram, who was a bit nervous and glanced at Morris.
Quickly, Morris whispered, ¡°Hurry and catch up with the lord. Once you arrive at Fluorescent Castle, focus fully on serving him; don¡¯t bring shame upon his status!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll try my best, no, I guarantee it,¡± replied Ram.
Outside the main gate, Russell had already mounted his black steed, and the four armed knights were ready to depart.
Seeing the servant Ram, the armed knight Tom asked with a taunting smile, ¡°Young lad, can you ride a horse?¡±
¡°I¡ªI can,¡± he responded.
¡°Boring.¡± Not getting the reaction he wanted, Tom lost interest in further chatter, ¡°Keep up, and don¡¯t fall behind!¡±
Neigh!
Russell¡¯s black steed let out a long neigh and bolted out like an arrow, followed in a straight line by the four armed knights, and at the very end was the servant Ram, crouching low on the horse, nervously holding the reins, careful not to relax.
Being considerate of the servant Ram¡¯s inexperienced horsemanship, Russell did not push his horse too fast and began cultivating his battle qi on the way.
The morning practice was for breaking through the battle qi levels, opening new meridians.
And now, it was about continuously guiding the battle qi through the Minor Circulation to refine new battle qi and steadily strengthening it.
Two hours later, Fluorescent Castle was in sight.
After passing through the stone archway and reaching the castle¡¯s main gate, Russell dismounted and saw the old butler, Carter, already waiting for him.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome home. Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±
¡°Sturdy, but I do miss the castle¡¯s rooms,¡± said Mr. Russel, though he actually didn¡¯t miss them at all; he found the manor annex much more comfortable to live in.
¡°Your room is always ready for you,¡± Butler Carter said.
¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t think otherwise.¡±
Behind him, four armed knights dismounted, and servant Ram followed suit, his legs shaking a bit as he landed.
Although horseback riding was an essential part of a servant¡¯s training, he hadn¡¯t ridden for a long time and had only hastily practiced the night before.
Seeing Knight Tom about to leave, Ram voiced the question that had been bothering him, ¡°Sir Tom, if I can¡¯t ride a horse, does that mean I can¡¯t serve the master?¡±
¡°Heh heh,¡± Knight Tom laughed, showing his teeth, ¡°If you can¡¯t ride, I¡¯d carry you¡ but you¡¯d have to endure Tom¡¯s rough treatment all the way.¡±
Ram shuddered and rushed into the castle as if fleeing.
Tom let out a scornful laugh, ¡°Lord Tom doesn¡¯t fence, besides, you have the face of a monkey¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble, Tom,¡± Armed Knight James said.
¡°Just teasing a servant.¡±
¡°Watch your attitude, Tom, and don¡¯t provoke the master¡¯s servant; if the master investigates, we won¡¯t vouch for you.¡±
Tom grinned sheepishly, ¡°Why would the master care about a servant?¡±
Another armed knight, John, interjected, ¡°Whether the master cares or not is no excuse to torment a servant. The master is a natural noble; if you want to advance, then be loyal to the master and be a qualified retainer.¡±
Tom surrendered with raised hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys, I get the message!¡±
¡
¡°Father, Mother, Lola, oh, Grandmother, when did you arrive?¡± Mr. Russel quickly reunited with his family.
Not only were his parents and sister Lola there, but also his grandmother, Lady Ingrid.
Counting the days, I knew you rash kid would be visiting your fief, could your grandmother not come to see you? I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t stay even a day longer,¡± Lady Ingrid greeted her eldest grandson with a full embrace as soon as she arrived.
¡°I was actually planning to visit Uncle¡¯s manor to see you,¡± Mr. Russel said with a smile.
He had an uncle, Rosen Fluorescent Spore, whose situation was similar to his; as a second son in the family, he was knighted by their grandfather and was given the Great Wind Manor on the upper Glowing River as his fief. Now both of them were vassals to Mr. Roman.
¡°Your uncle wanted to come as well, but the situation in the North is unstable, those damned Snow Ghosts keep showing up, and he can¡¯t leave,¡± said Lady Ingrid.
Lady Ingrid didn¡¯t live with her eldest son at Fluorescent Castle; instead, she stayed with her second son at a hot spring annex of the Great Wind Manor.
There was a hot spring that was warm all year round, and bathing in it regularly promoted longevity.
Mr. Russel sat with Lady Ingrid and asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt come with you?¡±
¡°If she came, the two kids would want to come along, and then your father would get peeved by the noise,¡± she replied.
¡°Father wouldn¡¯t be annoyed by my cousins¡¯ noise,¡± Mr. Russel defended.
¡°Yes, your father wouldn¡¯t, but others might not feel the same,¡± Lady Ingrid said, glancing seemingly unintentionally at the Baroness, who was instructing the servants to serve the dishes. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the Baron¡¯s castle with strict rules.¡±
Baroness Melly turned her head with an unchanged smile as if she hadn¡¯t caught the insinuation in Lady Ingrid¡¯s words.
Baron Roman then spoke, ¡°They didn¡¯t come, they didn¡¯t come. Next time, let Russell visit Rosen¡¯s family.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Lady Ingrid said, patting Russell¡¯s hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re managing your own fief, you must pay close attention, and don¡¯t be fooled by the serfs. When it¡¯s time for punishment or execution, you must have your own judgment.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Mr. Russel replied casually.
Chapter 14 - 14 14 Ghostfire Family
?Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Ghostfire Family Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Ghostfire Family The lunch was hearty, and afterwards, everyone moved to the living room to digest their meal and chat.
Russell briefly talked about his impressions of living on the ancestral land, but since he had only stayed there for a day, there wasn¡¯t much novelty to share.
Most of the time, it was Lady Ingrid and Meryl who were engaged in idle chatter.
Russell always felt there was a powder keg about to explode between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but both exercised restraint and avoided a direct confrontation.
Mr. Luo Man seemed utterly oblivious to this.
However, Russell thought that the Baron might be aware but just pretended not to know. After all, such timeless problems didn¡¯t need to be addressed or cause hardship for oneself until they led to destructive consequences; happiness should be the focus of life.
¡°Don¡¯t neglect your Battle Qi practice; your talent is mediocre at best, and if you don¡¯t train diligently, your achievements will be limited,¡±
¡°I understand, Father.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve had Carter prepare a batch of Magic Elixirs for you. Take one every day when you return, and don¡¯t refuse. This is also your grandmother¡¯s wish,¡± the Baron said.
Lady Ingrid turned around and said, ¡°Indeed, the family isn¡¯t short of money, and it¡¯s natural to reserve the Magic Elixirs for the little Ghostfire.¡±
¡°Of course, I won¡¯t refuse,¡± Russell said with a smile.
He wasn¡¯t coveting the Baron¡¯s wealth; after all, being the second son, he wasn¡¯t entitled to it, but since the Baron was willing to offer, he saw no reason to decline.
¡°Little Ghostfire has become sensible,¡± Lady Ingrid said with a smile, ¡°He used to be somewhat stubborn, but now he has become very endearing.¡±
Meryl added with a smile, ¡°Mother, Russell has grown up; he¡¯s no longer the little Ghostfire that you speak of.¡±
¡°Why isn¡¯t he? In my heart, Russell and his brothers are all little Ghostfires.¡±
¡°Little Ghostfire is, after all, a nickname given by outsiders.¡±
¡°We are the Ghostfire Family, so what if others tease us a bit? It doesn¡¯t cost us a copper coin. If anyone disagrees, let Mr. Ross unleash Dragon Breath and I guarantee it will burn them to a crisp, leaving only ash,¡± Lady Ingrid jested.
Meryl narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Other families might have dragons too.¡±
The Shadowflame Duchy has two Earls and five Barons; each family owns one or more Bipedal Flying Dragons.
These magical creatures are a standard asset of the great nobility.
Without Bipedal Flying Dragons, one cannot sufficiently protect the safety of their territory.
¡°We¡¯re not afraid of having dragons; if someone insults our Ghostfire Family, we¡¯ll insult them back. Every family has a nickname, doesn¡¯t your Rainflower Family also get called little birds?¡± Lady Ingrid retorted, unwilling to be outdone.
Rainflowers are a type of blue flower that looks like a bird from afar, hence the Rainflower Family is also known as the Bluebird Family, sometimes teasingly referred to as little birds.
The same goes for Glowing Mushrooms: they can emit a green glow at night and prefer growing on tree trunks, appearing from a distance like a floating wisp of ghost fire.
Thus, the Fluorescent Fungi Family is also known as the Ghostfire Family. Naturally, the family¡¯s offspring get the nickname little Ghostfires.
Of course, there are even less flattering nicknames such as green ghosts and green ants.
The banter between the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law was tinged with argument, and their seemingly playful rivalry had no impact on Mr. Luo Man and Russell.
¡°Oh right,¡± Russell said, ¡°Speaking of Magic Elixirs, I almost forgot. I¡¯ve brought a small gift for grandmother, mother, and Lola.¡±
He called over the manservant Ram and took a small pouch from him.
Russell pulled out three pearls from the pouch, all freshly extracted from river clams that very morning, their creamy white surfaces shimmering with a soft luster, and a light discernment would allow one to feel the subtle Magic Power flowing unceasingly within.
He gave the egg-sized pearl to his grandmother, the slightly smaller one to his mother, and the one a bit smaller still to Lola.
¡°Wow, brother, what is this?¡± It was Lola¡¯s first time seeing a pearl.
¡°Pearls, gems nurtured within shells.¡±
¡°This really is a rare treasure. Grandmother hasn¡¯t even given you a gift yet, and instead, she has received one from you,¡± said Lady Ingrid, unable to resist the beautiful pearl and cherishing it, ¡°Little Ghostfire, where did you find these?¡±
Baron Roman also expressed curiosity, ¡°Pearls really are rare to see.¡±
¡°They were picked up from the river this morning,¡± Russell roughly explained. He wanted to eat seafood but ended up finding pearls, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an unusually large clam that actually bore five pearls of varying sizes.¡±
There were still two small ones left in the bag.
¡°Brother, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± Lola said with envy.
Lady Ingrid laughed, ¡°Our Ghostfire Family has always been lucky. Back in the day, our little Ghostfire¡¯s great grandfather managed to pick up Mr. Ross, and now it¡¯s little Ghostfire¡¯s turn to find pearls. From this, it¡¯s clear that the Great Dragon of the Grand Duchy has always been watching over us, blessing us.¡±
Baron Roman said wryly, ¡°Listen to you talk.¡±
A Bipedal Flying Dragon and a few pearls are completely incomparable.
After giving away the pearl gifts and receiving a batch of Magic Elixirs, Russell felt that it was about time to leave. He prepared to get up and bid farewell.
Meryl asked eagerly, ¡°Russell, are you staying overnight at the castle?¡±
¡°Uh, no mother.¡±
¡°Sigh, alright then.¡±
Just one night apart, and Meryl already missed her son.
Baron Roman massaged his wife¡¯s shoulders, consoling her, ¡°We¡¯re not far; it¡¯s right under our noses. What¡¯s there to worry about¡ Russell, go back, manage the manor well, and don¡¯t fall behind in your Battle Qi training.¡±
¡°Yes, father.¡±
¡°Why do you have to leave so soon?¡± Lady Ingrid murmured, ¡°The little Ghostfires are all grown up now.¡±
¡°Grandmother, I will visit you often,¡± Russell said with a smile.
Lola also came over and said, ¡°Russell, when are you going to take me to the Wuyao Snake Manor?¡±
¡°Next time. When I have the time, I will come to pick you up¡ Grandmother, father, mother, no need to see me off, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±
With a wave of his hand, Russell left Fluorescent Castle with flair.
Once he passed the stone archway outside the castle, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief; Fluorescent Castle always made him feel restrained.
Luckily, Mr. Ross seemed to have wandered off somewhere else today and wasn¡¯t in the castle, so Russell wasn¡¯t subjected to his ominous glances, which would have made him feel even more constrained.
The sun was to the west; the horse headed south.
After galloping for two hours down the Charcoal Dust Road, Russell returned to his faithful domain, the Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°My lord, welcome home,¡± Butler Morris, along with the male and female servants, greeted him at the main entrance as he returned.
Though the servants were few, proper protocols couldn¡¯t be neglected.
¡°Where are Mr. Charles and Mr. Eric?¡±
¡°The two lords have gone to inspect the manor.¡±
¡°Hmm, Morris, I won¡¯t be returning to the annex,¡± Russell turned his horse around, leading his four Knight Attendants back on the road, and began his first inspection of his domain along the manor¡¯s internal trails.
Not far from the manor¡¯s annex was Pea and Wheat Hamlet.
Half of the serfs in Pea and Wheat Hamlet cultivated flat beans while the other half grew wheat. In the center of the hamlet, there was also a small market. The majority of the manor¡¯s serfs lived near this small market area, huddling close to one another.
There were no crisscrossing streets, only a northwest-to-southeast Charcoal Dust Trail. The serfs¡¯ houses were distributed along both sides of the trail.
Mostly wooden houses with a scattering of two-story stone-constructed buildings.
The arrival of a party of five riders swiftly aroused the serfs in the small market, and then the serf manager who had met Russell yesterday took the lead and knelt on the ground.
¡°Welcome, my lord!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The lord has come to inspect the manor!¡±
¡°Praise the lord!¡±
In a rustle, the serfs knelt down en masse, creating a messy scene, but as if by telepathy, they cleared the Charcoal Dust Trail so that Russell and his group could pass through on horseback.
Chapter 15 - 15 15 Setting up Magic Medicine Tun
?Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Setting up Magic Medicine Tun Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Setting up Magic Medicine Tun On either side of the charcoal cinder path, serfs voluntarily knelt down to greet their lord, causing a certain shock to Russell¡¯s heart.
¡°This world, this era¡ Noble authority is too intense.¡±
He dared not imagine if he were to become a serf himself, how he might break the bonds of class and enjoy a life of freedom.
¡°Perhaps¡¡±
He lifted his head, his gaze passing over the kneeling serfs, looking toward the more southern direction, where, unlike the Glowing Valley, it was still covered with ice and snow.
Under the ice and snow, where the Glowing River converges, there lies a dark cavern called the Echo Water River Cavern.
Inside the cavern lived a group of freemen who didn¡¯t belong to any lord.
Indeed, they had obtained freedom, but their lives were precarious, constantly on the verge of death.
As the lord of Wuyao Snake Manor, one of Russell¡¯s major responsibilities as a vassal was to guard the borders of his territory rigorously, preventing freemen from crossing the border to plunder¡ªfreemen who did not submit to a noble lord would receive no protection from the lord.
Turning his gaze back, Russell looked at the serfs still kneeling on the ground and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, please rise. From now on, when I, Russell Fluorescent Fungus, your lord, pass by, it is sufficient to give me a nod of recognition; there is no need to kneel and kowtow.¡±
¡°Ah, praise the master!¡±
¡°Master, you are kind and generous!¡±
¡°Good-hearted master!¡±
¡°Master, you are a true noble!¡±
¡°Wuwuwu, such bliss!¡±
¡°Praise the master, your glory is immense, master!¡±
The serfs expressed their gratitude in a babble of voices, with just the act of no longer having to kneel making them think their new lord must be a very good person.
After giving the small market a cursory glance, Russell found that there were only two establishments that could be called shops.
One was a bakery, responsible for making bread for the serfs and helping them purchase some urgently needed supplies from the town.
The other was a blacksmith¡¯s workshop, which could also be called a stonemason¡¯s or a carpenter¡¯s shop, dealing in all kinds of ironware, stoneware, and wooden furniture. Russell even saw some leather goods hanging at the storefront, showing how varied the owner¡¯s skills were.
Besides, there was another spot that could hardly be called a shop, with a row of sheds barely constituting a farmers¡¯ market.
Some serfs set up stalls here, selling farm goods like chicken eggs, rice wine, and cured meats from their homes.
¡°Really simple¡¡± Russell lamented again.
Wuyao Snake Manor encompassed nearly 20,000 hectares, which was even larger than some townships back on Earth, and yet it was far less prosperous.
The crux of the issue was the population: with only 3,500 people, it was the size of a somewhat larger village.
That number simply could not sustain the commercial system of a small town.
¡°There are too few serfs; the manor¡¯s farm output in the past could not support many people, but now that I have brought the spirit insects, we should be able to cultivate magic medicine and feed quite a few more people¡ From where do we get more people?¡± He could not help but once again turn his gaze towards the Echo Water River Cavern.
This matter required long-term consideration.
Leaving the small market, he continued along the terrain that rose and fell along the charcoal cinder path, forming a not-so-typical valley with the Glowing River at its center.
In Russell¡¯s view, the entire Glowing Valley was like a basin.
And Wuyao Snake Manor was situated at the mouth on the southernmost end of this basin, on land that was undulating like hills.
In the distance, there were the low mountains on the east and west sides covered with ice and snow.
After crossing a mound of earth, two mounted figures could be seen galloping in the distance¡ªthe newcomers were none other than Charles and Eric, his two teachers.
¡°Lord Russell, welcome to inspect the estate, haha, as soon as I saw the knights in the distance, I guessed it was you returning,¡± Charles said from atop his horse, doffing his cap in greeting while still holding a heather root pipe between his fingers. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Eric then pounded his chest with his right hand, ¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Good to see you, both of my teachers. How goes the inspection of the manor? Have you found any suitable places for cultivating magic medicine?¡±
¡°The most suitable place is still the banks of Glowing River,¡± Charles said. Although he had fallen on hard times, he still had some learning, ¡°Lord Baron¡¯s Magical Medicine Field is located on both banks of Glowing River, and so should ours be.¡±
Russell was non-committal, ¡°Is that so.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve made a rough plan. West of Glowing River are Lentil Hamlet and Alfalfa Hamlet, and east are Pea and Wheat Hamlet, Barley Hamlet, and Wheat Hamlet. We can cut out the farmland near the banks of these five hamlets to form a new Magic Medicine Tun.¡±
Standing on a hill on horseback allowed a distant view of the entire Glowing River.
With a casual gesture, Charles explained, ¡°This way, Magic Medicine Tun can benefit from the full irrigation of Glowing River and also be easily patrolled. In case of danger, we can promptly gather the Cordyceps back into the bodies of the Spirit Insects, avoiding major losses.¡±
Cultivating in this world is not quite the same as on Earth.
There might not be a big difference in planting ordinary crops; serfs can manage that well.
But the cultivation of Magic Medicine needs Spirit Insects to sustain it, using the influence of Cordyceps to provide the special environment for the growth of Magic Medicine.
Cordyceps is the plant or mushroom body that nurtures Spirit Insects.
Simply put, it is an enchanted item.
Spirit Insects can retract Cordyceps at any time or plant them and adjust their range of influence over the Magic Medicine through the Cordyceps.
Russell was a man of action, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look together and determine the boundaries of Magic Medicine Tun while we¡¯re at it.¡±
Charles shrugged his shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re the lord, as you wish.¡±
They galloped on their horses and came to the banks of Glowing River.
¡°Look, Russell, this area also has a large Birch Forest, all old trees with many years on them, perfectly suitable for the growth of Glowing Mushrooms,¡± Charles said, pointing to a stand of trees just sprouting new buds, the forest spreading along the river, sparse but extensive.
Glowing Mushrooms prefer to grow on tree trunks and are somewhat like parasitic mushrooms.
¡°Good, but this forest alone isn¡¯t enough to cultivate a hundred and fifty acres of Glowing Mushrooms. We need to continue tree planting to expand the Birch Forest,¡± Russell said with satisfaction. ¡°John, go and find Hans, tell him to bring people to measure the land.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the Armed Knight John complied and left.
Seeing this, Charles hesitated, ¡°Russell, are you beginning the land measurement today? The sun is nearly set. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to start tomorrow?¡±
¡°Today¡¯s work must be done today. Magic Medicine Tun must be planned as soon as possible,¡± Russell said, not taking no for an answer.
His own estate, his own farmland, planting his own crops¡ everything inspired an endless creativity within him.
Anything that could be done quickly, simply couldn¡¯t wait overnight.
Russell¡¯s will was well reflected in his followers and freemen. Hans arrived quickly, with a group of hamlet heads and serf supervisors following him.
¡°Rain Flowers, Glowing Mushrooms, Dill¡ªthe Magic Medicine Tun will be divided into three sections. The Birch Forest on both banks will serve as the cultivation area for Glowing Mushrooms, making sure to keep a hundred and fifty acres,¡± Charles, initially wanting to slack off, had no choice but to perk up and take charge of the work.
He could not leave everything to Russell, otherwise, he would lose his own value.
¡°Yes, Lord Charles, we¡¯ll start from the Birch Forest right away; I have brought the measuring tape and stakes,¡± Hans said, bowing.
The hamlet heads and serf supervisors, under the direction of Charles and Eric, began to measure the land, section by section.
The sunlight showered through the Birch Forest, coating the straight branches with a light layer of golden hue. Tree connected to tree, the bright green buds and golden branches presented nature¡¯s beauty in full splendor.
Russell gracefully rode his horse to the river¡¯s edge, stepping on the riverside stones, and mused to himself, ¡°This place is as beautiful as a scenic spot¡ too bad, I¡¯m the only visitor.¡±
Chapter 16 - 16 16 Cordyceps
?Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Cordyceps Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Cordyceps They remained busy until nightfall, finally having measured the approximate extent of Magic Medicine Tun.
After all, a single Spirit Insect could only affect one hundred and fifty acres of Magic Potion, so the scale of Magic Medicine Tun was quite small, totaling only five hundred acres.
In the short term, five hundred acres would suffice.
Russell didn¡¯t believe he had any means by which to obtain additional Spirit Insects; they were too rare.
The reason why nobles continuously had Spirit Insects was because, over the long-term cultivation of Magic Potion, there was a small chance for new Spirit Insects to be nurtured from the Magic Potion. Although there was also a chance for Spirit Insects to appear in the wild, it was almost negligible.
If, within a Spirit Insect¡¯s lifespan of ten to twenty years, it could nurture another Spirit Insect, it would be considered very fortunate.
As for the evolution of Spirit Insects into Mushroom Birds or Little Sprites, the probability was equally minuscule.
Fortunately, Little Sprites typically lived for over fifty years, and it wasn¡¯t rare to see them live for a hundred years. Such a long lifespan was enough for a family to cultivate many Spirit Insects, and then, with some luck, one of them could evolve and continue to ensure the family¡¯s supply of Magic Potion.
¡°I hope my Mushroom Bugs and Spirit Insects work hard at cultivating Magic Potion, and then swiftly nurture a new generation of Spirit Insects¡¡±
Butler Morris handed over a jade box containing Spirit Insects.
Russell took it absentmindedly.
Inside lay three fat insects, lazily sprawling. These insects were adorned with splendid patterns and had a lustrous, jade-like texture that made them appealing and cute, rather than disgusting like common bugs.
¡°Mushroom Bug, little fellow, you go and settle in first.¡± Russell extended his hand, and the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug with its bright green pattern crawled onto his palm, following his will.
These Spirit Insects had already been contracted and were telepathically linked with Russell, who could command them with simple thoughts.
¡°Wow, truly magical and beautiful creatures,¡± Charles exclaimed from the side, ¡°It truly is unimaginable that it is these beings who create the Magic Potion and magical materials, adding infinite beauty to our lives.¡±
Approaching the largest, thickest birch tree, Russell placed the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug onto the trunk.
It seemed to understand that its new home was ready.
The Youguangxun Mushroom Bug crawled about the trunk for a few moments before opening its tiny mouth impatiently and spitting out a minuscule seed, which would have been invisible without close observation.
The seed landed on the trunk of the birch tree.
In an instant.
A cluster of green mushrooms grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, with delicate stalks and flat caps, looking extremely dainty. A cluster of Glowing Mushrooms produced seven or eight fruiting bodies, arranged in a ring, resembling a large green flower at first glance.
This type of mushroom emitted a green luminescence at night, like a will-o¡¯-the-wisp.
Some people called it ant street lamps.
However, the fungus here was clearly larger than ordinary magical Glowing Mushrooms. This one on the birch tree was as big as a washbowl.
¡°Well done, little guy.¡± Seeing that the fungus had securely taken root, Russell picked up the Mushroom Bug and placed it back into the jade box ¡ª when the fungus was attacked, it would shrink into a seed and then convert into magic power to return to the Mushroom Bug¡¯s body.
Protecting the Mushroom Bug was tantamount to protecting the fungus itself.
¡°Rudi,¡± Russell turned around and looked at an elderly man among the serfs, ¡°you have long planted Glowing Mushrooms for my father. Now, I am appointing you as the head of Magic Medicine Tun, responsible for managing the serfs and planting Glowing Mushrooms well.¡±
Rudi was a serf craftsman bestowed to Russell by the baron; though labeled a craftsman, he was essentially a serf who knew how to cultivate Magic Potions.
Upon hearing this, Rudi couldn¡¯t help expressing his joy, ¡°Rest assured, Master, Red-nosed Rudi will definitely cultivate the finest Glowing Mushrooms for you!¡±
Having appointed the head of Magic Medicine Tun, Russell wasted no time and dashed towards another measured plot of farmland.
The farmland was planted with wheat. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
But this did not prevent Russell from reclaiming it, officially replacing it with the Magic Potion Field of Long-rain Blossoms and planting a Long-rain Blossom fungus that bloomed with small bird-like blue flowers in the middle of the wheat field.
¡°Starting tomorrow, Hans, Rudi, you must arrange for the new serfs to join Magic Medicine Tun and then harvest these wheat crops. Under the guidance of these technicians, seed the Long-rain Blossoms for me, covering one hundred and fifty acres of land.¡±
The wheat seedlings that had not yet grown would not go to waste; after harvesting, they could be used as silage to feed cattle and sheep.
Wuyao Snake Manor did not rear cattle or sheep; previously, Alfalfa Hamlet was specifically responsible for growing forage and transporting it to other estates with livestock.
Russell now planned to rear some cattle and sheep himself in the future, so there was no need to send it elsewhere.
As for the time being, this alfalfa was just right for feeding war horses.
A moment later, in another field across the river, Russell placed down the third coriander fungus, officially completing the arrangement of the fungi.
By then, the sky had completely darkened.
Russell wasn¡¯t heartless enough to let the serfs like Hans go home to eat, but had specially ordered the kitchen in the manor¡¯s guest house to make plenty of bread.
One could hardly contemplate the white bread made from fine wheat flour.
Butler Morris could only distribute to each of the busy serfs a piece of hard black bread mixed from wheat bran, barley flour, bean powder, and grass seeds¡ªthe bread was coarse and sour.
¡°Praise the lord, you are as generous as a Great Dragon!¡± Hans said with a wide grin as he received a piece of black bread the size of a hollow brick.
Unlike the soft white bread, this black bread was compact, and such a piece was at least enough for his entire family to have dinner.
The serfs left the guest house, thanking profusely and chewing on their black bread.
Russell, along with Charles and Eric, went to the dining room on the second floor to enjoy a dinner with beer and roast meat.
As for his four Knight Attendants, they were currently stationed at Magical Medicine Tun, each guarding a fungus. The newly planted fungi needed to absorb nutrients urgently; being attacked or nibbled would cause great harm to the fungi and severely affect the growth of the Magic Potion.
¡°Morris, send more roast meat to John and the others,¡± Russell ordered.
¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± Butler Morris responded promptly, hurrying to the kitchen to convey Russell¡¯s command.
¡°Oh, heavens,¡± exclaimed Mrs. Moore, the chef wearing an apron with sleeves rolled up, in a shrill voice. ¡°The lord is enormously generous¡ªbread and roast meat¡ The serfs of the manor are blessed to death, it takes several lifetimes to meet such a lord!¡±
She then shouted at Barbara, a kitchen maid washing pots, ¡°Silly girl, how many times must I tell you to check the roast!?¡±
¡°It¡¯s still roasting, not ready yet, Mrs. Moore,¡± Barbara replied.
¡°Heavens, I asked you to check the roaster, and you¡¯ve learned to talk back to me!¡± Mrs. Moore fumed, hands on her hips. ¡°Seeing bags of flour turned into bread for those stinky serfs upsets me enough, don¡¯t you start annoying me too!¡±
Barbara reluctantly wiped her hands and rushed to the roaster, ¡°I¡¯m watching it, Mrs. Moore.¡±
After pacing by the table for a moment, Mrs. Moore called out again, ¡°Mrs. Brown, did you bring back the cheese? I still need to make pudding for dessert for the lord!¡±
¡°Here it comes, running,¡± Mrs. Brown replied, hurrying over.
¡°Sorry I have so much to do,¡± Mrs. Moore¡¯s tone softened, and she put on a smile, ¡°I can only ask you to help.¡±
Mrs. Brown quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue, Butler Morris arranged for me to help out in the kitchen, treat me like a kitchen maid, freely command me.¡±
While stirring the cheese, Mrs. Moore remarked, ¡°You and Mr. Brown must have had a leisurely and relaxing time before, alone in the guest house. Now that the lord has arrived, the guest house is bustling, but there¡¯s endless work every day.¡±
¡°It was always necessary to clean the entire guest house without a moment of laziness; now there are more people and more conversation, it¡¯s better than before,¡± Mrs. Brown replied as she took over Barbara¡¯s task, donning gloves and preparing to wash pots in the sink.
Before touching the water, she quickly raised her hands to her chin, whispering a quick prayer, ¡°Praise the lord!¡±
Chapter 17 - 17 17 The Night by the River
?Chapter 17: Chapter 17 The Night by the River Chapter 17: Chapter 17 The Night by the River After enjoying dinner, Russell decided to personally head to Magic Medicine Tun to keep watch through the night, ensuring that the three cordyceps could safely make it through their first night.
¡°Russell, as a lord you are too diligent, but in fact, there is no need for such tension,¡± Charles said, unable to understand, ¡°With Tom and the other armed knights on night watch, and Eric joining them, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±
Russell smiled, ¡°I understand, Mr. Charles, but I have made up my mind.¡±
Seeing Russell¡¯s determination, Charles could only spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Of course, you are the lord, all is as you wish.¡±
¡°Mr. Charles, you stay in the manor¡¯s guest house, there¡¯s no need for you to come along.¡±
¡°Is that alright?¡±
¡°There is nothing wrong with it, you are the civil officer of the territory.¡± Russell didn¡¯t require Charles to join him in keeping watch through the night, understanding the difference between civil and military roles; Charles¡¯s job was to help him manage the territory, so he didn¡¯t need him to stay up late as well.
Moreover.
Russell wasn¡¯t truly going to keep watch just for the sake of it; he had other plans in mind.
Charles, moved, bowed deeply, ¡°Russell, I truly see the shadow of Lord Baron in you, you have completely inherited the excellent qualities of the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡ may Great Dragon watch over you, you will surely become an excellent lord in the future!¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°May Great Dragon watch over me, I will strive to be an excellent lord.¡± Russell too knew how to speak formally, after all, a nice sedan chair is carried by everyone.
As for whether the Shadowflame Great Dragon of the ducal family could watch over this place, that was not important.
¡°Eric, take good care of Russell, and stay vigilant at night,¡± Charles also instructed Eric with a few words, showing his deep concern for Russell.
Eric really wanted to roll his eyes but in the end just responded in a muffled voice, ¡°Of course.¡±
Tents, campfires, sleeping bags.
Next to the thickest birch tree in the Birch Forest, Russell chose to camp here for the night, with Knight Attendant Jack squatting beside him.
Though it was called night watch, he had only come here to sleep; it was truly Eric and the four knight attendants who needed to stand watch all night.
¡°Jack, if there is any rustling of leaves or grass, remember to call me.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Yawning, turning over, Russell peacefully lay down in his sleeping bag, beginning his night watch in the Birch Forest.
In a daze, his consciousness descended once more into the desolate and gloomy environment.
Undoubtedly, he had entered a new Gloomy Dreamland, devoid of the line-drawn castle and the line-drawn guest house of the manor.
This time, the Gloomy Dreamland was situated amidst a forest outlined in lines.
Before the Little Dream Dragon made an appearance, Russell¡¯s view of the Gloomy Dreamland was completely silent and pitch black, with no light present at all.
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon arrived as expected.
Once Russell mounted the Little Dream Dragon, it was like flipping the switch for the Gloomy Dreamland, and suddenly, three bright lights rose within the line-drawn forest.
Russell could easily distinguish: ¡°This light on the tree must be from the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug¡¯s cordyceps; that one pacing about is Jack; and over there, the glow must be from my side-sword¡ªthe Green Ceramic Sword¡ªespecially this emerald, it¡¯s so bright.¡±
The Green Ceramic Sword was a birthday gift from the Baron to Russell two years ago.
Its main body was ceramic, forged from clay nourished by the Clay Dragon and fired in a kiln. Additionally, a swordsmith master was commissioned to carve a slot and inlay an emerald that had the effect of channeling Battle Qi, which is why it was named the Green Ceramic Sword.
The name might not be very refined, but its value was quite substantial, with just the emerald alone being quite valuable.
¡°It¡¯s strange, I can see the Magic Power light emitted by my side-sword, but not the Magic Power light from my own body¡ Does this mean I¡¯m no longer in the sleeping bag, but rather my real body has entered this Gloomy Dreamland?¡±
Russell could not understand.
He still remembered when he lived in Fluorescent Castle, on the very day he had crossed over, feeling unwell and going to sleep early, he wandered aimlessly while riding the Little Dream Dragon.
Then he saw his mother Meryl, who had quietly entered the room and sat by his bed for a long while.
If his real body had entered the Gloomy Dreamland at that time, Meryl would have definitely noticed the anomaly, but apparently, Meryl saw him sleeping soundly.
This meant that he was indeed just dreaming and his real body didn¡¯t enter the Gloomy Dreamland.
Looking down at his cartoonish self, Russell gave up on finding an answer for now, believing he¡¯d eventually discover it as he slowly explored.
¡°There¡¯s so little light.¡±
Apart from three bright spots, Russell saw nothing but darkness in the forest.
Eric and the others were probably beyond the bounds of the Gloomy Dreamland, so he couldn¡¯t see the magical light they were emitting.
¡°Take off, Little Dream Dragon!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
Centering around his tent, the Gloomy Dreamland included a part of the birch forest and the Glowing River, and he and the dragon flew through this patch of woods, slowly searching for any unusual light, especially the dim kind.
Sadly, they found none.
So Russell rode the Little Dream Dragon to the riverbank, hoping to get lucky and find another clam that could bear pearls.
But after searching, he still found nothing.
¡°No gain at all, Ice Cream,¡± Russell said as he patted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s big head, deciding to call the Little Dream Dragon Ice Cream from now on.
He remembered that before he crossed over, he was flattened by a dump truck while eating Dream Dragon ice cream.
It must¡¯ve been fate; he figured the heavens gave him a Little Dream Dragon as a divine favor to compensate for the unfairness.
After all, back on Earth, he was about to finish paying off his mortgage and live a good life.
¡°Gah?¡± The Little Dream Dragon twisted its head 180 degrees, not understanding the name ¡°Ice Cream,¡± ¡°Gah gah?¡±
¡°What¡¯s all the ¡®gah¡¯ for.¡± Russell yawned, not sure why he could still yawn and feel sleepy in a dream.
¡°Gah!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back, you little silly,¡± he said.
¡°Gah gah!¡±
The human and dragon flew back to the tent, with Russell planning to wait until the Little Dream Dragon got tired and then automatically dispel the Gloomy Dreamland.
However, the Little Dream Dragon started flying circles around the thickest birch tree and kept making continuous ¡®gah gah¡¯ noises, seemingly trying to indicate something.
¡°Dummy, that¡¯s the Fluorescent Mushroom Cordyceps I planted.¡±
¡°Gah gah!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon continued circling the birch tree, not understanding what Russell was trying to say. Its dimwitted behavior was so irritating that Russell felt like slapping it.
But as the Little Dream Dragon kept making its circles, Russell gradually realized he may have misunderstood its intent.
The Little Dream Dragon wasn¡¯t focusing on the Fluorescent Mushroom Cordyceps but on the tree itself, the thickest birch of all.
¡°Stop, stop, stop, no more circling.¡± Russell grabbed the dragon¡¯s horn, and with some effort, he managed to get the Little Dream Dragon to stop.
He got close to the birch tree and inspected it carefully from the roots upwards.
And then¡
About three meters up from the ground on the tree trunk, Russell noticed a glow so faint it was almost imperceptible. The shine from the Fluorescent Mushroom Cordyceps had drawn too much attention, so much so that he never considered the possibility of the birch tree itself emitting light.
¡°The birch tree is glowing, like something is being nurtured within its trunk¡ could it be, Spirit Insects?¡± Russell suddenly felt a surge of excitement.
Great Dragons, Bipedal Flying Dragons, Elves, Magic Potion ¨C all forces originated from the earth.
And now, naturally, the birch tree was soaking up the earth¡¯s energy, fostering a new, magical being of magic power ¨C Spirit Insects.
Chapter 18 - 18 18 Birch Worm
?Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Birch Worm Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Birch Worm The birch tree might be nurturing Spirit Insects, which undoubtedly brought a sudden happiness to Russell, yet also a great pressure.
It¡¯s not unheard of for sprites to be bred in the wild, but it is extremely rare.
The reason for this isn¡¯t that plants and mushrooms in the wild cannot draw on the earth¡¯s power. Rather, it¡¯s because the power of the earth is ultimately sparse, and without the enhancement of kin sprites, relying on plants and mushrooms to themselves absorb nutrients and successfully breed sprites is incredibly difficult.
Most likely, due to insufficient supply of the earth¡¯s power, it would end in miscarriage.
¡°This tree¡ can it really give birth to birch Spirit Insects?¡±
Looking at the dim glow emanating from the tree trunk, Russell desperately recalled the memories of his past self, trying to find a way to help the birch tree.
From what he had learned from his past life, sprites have been in the view of humans for at least four thousand years.
How to use sprites to plant Magic Potions has become quite adept.
How to use Magic Potions, in turn, to cultivate new sprites, a mature plan has also been devised.
But, how to improve the breeding of wild sprites remains a great unsolved mystery, and people don¡¯t even know how to look for wild sprites. After all, whether plants or mushrooms will breed sprites is random without any fixed pattern to follow.
Tonight, Russell encountered the thickest birch tree, which was nurturing a sprite, but this doesn¡¯t mean that the thickest, tallest birch tree will definitely give birth to sprites.
And just because it is nurturing, doesn¡¯t mean it will surely succeed.
Perhaps the shortest, most slender birch tree might also breed a sprite and have a higher chance of success compared to the thicker, taller ones.
Thus, methods like fertilizing, watering, weeding, and pest control have no effect on the breeding of sprites.
Otherwise, with thousands of years of human agricultural history, we would have cultivated countless crop and fruit tree sprites, happily farming away.
¡°Ice Cream, do you have a method?¡± With no solutions in mind, Russell could only idly ask the Little Dream Dragon.
Without high expectations.
However, the next moment, the Little Dream Dragon turned its head to glance at Russell, snorted two puffs of hot air from its nostrils, looking very disdainful.
Then.
It turned back, aimed at the birch tree trunk, opened its finely-toothed mouth, and whooshed out a breath of dragon¡¯s breath even thinner than mist.
A magical scene thus occurred.
The extremely dim light of the birch tree, upon receiving the dragon¡¯s breath, began to warm up as if it had come to life. And it even gained a rhythmic breathing pulse, its light pulsing bright and dim. With each pulse, the brightness increased a little bit more.
¡°Gaga!¡± Having done all this, the Little Dream Dragon again turned its head to look askance at Russell.
Although Russell couldn¡¯t be sure what exactly the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s breath had done to the birch tree, nor how it stimulated the magic power within, this didn¡¯t prevent him from guessing that this breath of the dragon was absolutely crucial for the breeding of the Spirit Insects.
¡°Well done, Ice Cream!¡± he vigorously rubbed the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s big head.
¡°Gaga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon shook its head, then directly shook Russell off, and with a flap of its wings, it left Russell¡¯s side. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It was tired.
¡°Just one breath of the dragon¡¡± Russell only managed to entertain this half-thought before his consciousness faded and he plunged into chaos.
¡
Cock-a-doodle-doo!
The rooster at a distant serf¡¯s house issued a loud crow.
Russell in the tent stretched out his arm from the sleeping bag, flexed his whole body for a wonderfully comfy stretch, and greeted the marvelous morning.
¡°Ever since I got Ice Cream, I haven¡¯t had a bad night¡¯s sleep,¡± he fetched the pocket watch he carried from under the pillow of his sleeping bag and checked the time; it was six-thirty in the morning.
He lifted the tent¡¯s flap.
The sunlight had already evenly scattered throughout the birch forest.
Jack, the somewhat confused knight attendant, was leaning against a birch tree, nodding off like a pecking chicken, only to be startled awake by the noise.
¡°Ah, Sir.¡±
¡°Go to the manor¡¯s annex to wash your face, have some breakfast, and then get some good sleep,¡± Russell instructed, expanding his chest.
¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Jack lied, his eyes red.
Russell simply repeated, ¡°Go.¡±
Jack bowed and took his leave: ¡°Understood!¡±
Left alone, Russell carefully observed the birch trees. Since the part that bore the spirit insects was over three meters high, he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly from the ground, but he had a strong feeling that this particular birch spirit insect would successfully be nurtured.
¡°The fourth spirit insect, I never thought the fourth one would come so soon!¡± Russell¡¯s heart grew warmer as he looked up for a while.
This was only his second night living at Wuyao Snake Manor.
If he changed his camping spot every night and initiated the Gloomy Dreamland at different locations, did that mean he could invite the Little Dream Dragon to breathe out Dragon Breath on all the potential spirit insects throughout his territory, leading to their successful nurturing?
¡°Brilliant!¡±
The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.
Until Butler Morris came with two male and two female servants, bringing him toiletries as well as breakfast.
¡°Sir, are you going to continue to stand guard here?¡±
¡°I plan to watch over the caterpillar fungus,¡± Russell replied casually, since he was the one in charge of his own land, he didn¡¯t need to explain his actions to anyone else.
With the servants¡¯ help, he brushed his teeth and washed his face with the clear water from the Glowing River, then ate a simple breakfast.
After lingering by the birch tree for a bit and confirming there was nothing abnormal, he handed the caterpillar fungus over to the serf technician who had rushed over to take care of it, then went to inspect the other caterpillar fungus.
The rainflower caterpillar fungus and the dill caterpillar fungus had already taken root, greedily absorbing the power from beneath the earth.
The serfs planting wheat and beans nearby had begun to harvest the not yet mature sprouts under the lead of the serf supervisor.
After the harvest, it would be time to plant the rainflowers and dills.
¡°The weather¡¯s getting better by the day. When the ice age ends, the warm season begins. Planting the Magic Potion now, at this time, it will grow quickly without delaying the harvest,¡± Hans, hunchbacked, came up to Russell¡¯s side.
¡°Have you ever grown Magic Potion?¡±
¡°I used to grow it in town. Speaking of which, I, Hans, am also a serf technician. It was only after Lord Baron sent me to Wuyao Snake Manor to be the overseer that I put aside growing Magic Potion,¡± Hans said, reminiscing about the past as he unconsciously reached for his waist.
There hung a starch-covered pipe.
Without cigarettes or cigars, people here who wanted to smoke either used a pipe or chewed tobacco leaves directly.
Suddenly remembering something, Hans hurriedly hung the pipe back: ¡°Sorry, Sir, almost gave into the craving.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, smoke if you want to,¡± Russell said casually.
He didn¡¯t think a serf smoking in front of him was an act of defiance against his noble authority, even though he didn¡¯t like smoking himself.
He also didn¡¯t like secondhand smoke.
This was, after all, the wilderness; one couldn¡¯t inhale much secondhand smoke, and besides, with Battle Qi nourishing the body, even if one smoked all day, it was impossible to develop lung cancer¡ªknights with Battle Qi rarely got sick as the Qi was more miraculous than any elixir.
In the end, Hans didn¡¯t dare to light his pipe in front of Russell, instead doing his best to please him.
As Russell inspected the field ridges, he asked, ¡°Hans, you¡¯ve lived at Wuyao Snake Manor for a long time. What do you think should be the first issue to address in order to develop the manor?¡±
Chapter 19 - 19 19 Windmill Mill
?Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Windmill Mill Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Windmill Mill ¡°Ah, Sir, Hans is but a foreman. Having Hans whip the serfs and urge them to work, that I am adept at,¡±
Upon hearing Russell¡¯s question, Hans couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°But to ask Hans to develop the manor, truly, I am at a loss. Lord, you are our leader, the great Luminescent Mycelium Bloodline, you will surely lead us to better days.¡±
Facing Hans¡¯s flattery,
Russell could only shake his head helplessly. Times had changed, and indeed it was a bit challenging to harness the initiative of servants and serfs.
He thus changed his approach, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, Hans. You¡¯ve lived here quite a while, do you think there are any shortcomings? Or for you, what is the most inconvenient aspect of living on the manor, like are the roads good, is there lack of food¡¡±
When it came to the development of Wuyao Snake Manor, Russell naturally held great ambitions.
The future blueprint could indeed be planned colorful and various, but he still had not decided on the first step to take.
It felt like everything needed development.
Yet it was like a blank sheet of paper; with so many places to draw, he didn¡¯t know where to place the first stroke.
Hans had always managed Wuyao Snake Manor, and Russell wanted to hear his suggestions.
¡°This¡¡± Sneakily glancing at the young and handsome lord, Hans hesitated, uncertain if he should offer suggestions to the lord.
Although he was the manor¡¯s foreman, when you came down to it, he was merely a servant by the lord¡¯s side.
A servant is to do whatever the lord commands.
Giving suggestions was not his place, but rather that of someone like Lord Charles or Mr. Eric.
But seeing the serious expression on Russell¡¯s face, warmth swelled in Hans¡¯s heart. In the young lord, he saw hope as bright as the rising sun. It was like twenty years ago when he saw the Lord Baron in the fields, just as spirited.
This was the legacy between nobles.
Even though the Lord Baron seemed a bit plainer in appearance, not as handsome as Lord Russell now.
¡°Just speak whatever comes to mind, this is merely a casual chat,¡± Russell offered an encouraging glance.
Hans smiled somewhat ingratiatingly, ¡°Sir, if a mill could be built within the manor, I think, it would make grinding flour more convenient for the serfs. Otherwise, they always have to travel far to the town to grind grain and often have to wait in line.¡±
¡°A mill,¡± Russell nodded.
The staple food in Glowing Valley is flour, primarily bread, with widespread cultivation of wheat, barley, rye, oats, and other cereals.
Flour isn¡¯t very easy to store, so the serfs need to carry their grain to be ground into flour only when they need to bake bread, which is virtually all year round. The mills in Glowing Valley are mostly concentrated in the town.
From Wuyao Snake Manor to the town, it takes over two hours by horse and even longer on foot. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, Hans. I will consider it.¡±
¡°Ah, praise be to the Lord, all serfs will be grateful for your generosity and kindness,¡± Hans¡¯s flattery rolled off his tongue easily.
Russell accepted the praise as his due; he was indeed considering the welfare of his subjects.
Before long,
Charles rode over, ¡°My Lord Russell, when you are not keeping watch over the caterpillar fungi, you are inspecting the fields. There is no noble lord more diligent than you. The Great Dragon watches, the Duke should invite you to take charge of the court.¡±
¡°If the Shadowflame Dragon truly watched me, the Duke should ask me to be the chief minister,¡± Russell joked.
¡°Who could disagree.¡±
¡°Mr. Charles, your timing is perfect. I plan to build a mill in the manor. Do you think the Glowing River nearby is suitable for a watermill?¡±
¡°About that, from the manor¡¯s annex to the Birch Forest, the stretch of the Glowing River is almost still, obviously unsuitable. Downstream, near the Echo Water River Cavern, the flow is quite rapid, but it feels unsafe.¡±
Russell asked, ¡°Will the freemen from the cavern attack the mill?¡±
¡°Certainly, those wretches who can¡¯t even fill their bellies are always thinking about crossing into the manor to steal. They will certainly not spare the mill.¡±
¡°Then we can only build a windmill.¡± Russell turned and asked Hans, ¡°Where in the manor is the wind strongest, and preferably blowing all year round?¡±
Hans replied, ¡°The windiest place is definitely around Alfalfa Hamlet, especially the slopes near Curved Blade Mountain, where the wind is always howling.¡±
The Glowing Valley lies between two mountains in a basin-like terrain.
The continuous mountains to the west are Curved Blade Mountain. Although not very tall, they resemble an outward-curved blade of a knife, protecting the western boundary of the Glowing Valley.
The snow and ice are also blocked by Curved Blade Mountain.
¡°Then let¡¯s find a place in Alfalfa Hamlet to build a windmill mill,¡± Russell did not hesitate and made the decision on the spot.
Charles stroked his chin, ¡°Russell, building a windmill mill will cost quite a bit of money.¡±
¡°The watermill cannot be built, and the animal-powered mill is inefficient. To meet the needs of the entire manor¡¯s livelihood, at least one windmill mill must be constructed,¡± Russell said. ¡°Otherwise, the serfs will only be able to grind flour in the town.¡±
The Glowing Valley is too long and narrow, with a great distance between north and south. It could take a serf an entire day to travel to the town and back.
A serious waste of time.
Once the windmill mill is built, the time saved, Russell had it all planned out, can be completely devoted to serving the Lord, building a better home together.
No one can defy the Lord¡¯s decision.
The moment Russell decided to build the windmill mill, it became a part of Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Hans, I need to recruit a hundred workers to construct the windmill mill. Tell the serfs they will be provided with two meals a day, and they don¡¯t need to bring their own food,¡± Russell was not harsh with the serfs but wasn¡¯t generous enough to pay them wages either.
Most lords summoned serfs to serve without pay, and the serfs even had to bring their own food.
Hans exclaimed, ¡°You are a truly generous noble, praise the Great Dragon, may its radiant blessing protect you, sir. You will surely become a great dragon knight!¡±
¡°Mr. Charles, I need you to go to the town and contact the master craftsmen who know how to build windmill mills, to hire them to oversee the construction of the windmill mill.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a small matter.¡± Charles chuckled, ¡°To serve the Fluorescent Fungi Family, even without providing meals, masons and carpenters would jump at the chance.¡±
¡°Not only meals, but I¡¯ll also pay them.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Russell, they would work for anyone.¡± Charles didn¡¯t understand; it was clear that no money needed to be spent, so why go out of the way to pay the craftsmen¡ªmost of whom were serfs of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
¡°No matter, it¡¯s just a little compensation,¡± Russell didn¡¯t explain.
His principles were always somewhat mismatched with those of the native nobility; the moral bottom line definitely had to be raised a bit.
¡°You really are generous,¡± Charles shrugged, it wasn¡¯t his money being spent after all.
Chapter 20 - 20 20 Little Dream Dragon Misses the
?Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Little Dream Dragon Misses the Appointment Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Little Dream Dragon Misses the Appointment The horses in the manor¡¯s stable were in luck, for the wheat seedlings, barley seedlings, and lentil sprouts harvested from Magic Medicine Tun, still fragrant with dew, were brought by the servants to feed them.
The cultivation work of the three kinds of magic plants was methodically spread out under the leadership of the serf overseers and technicians.
The first batch of workers at the Windmill Mill was also easily assembled by Hans.
Therefore, as the lord of the manor, Russell didn¡¯t have much to do, and he had plenty of spare time to inspect his territory.
He didn¡¯t go to Fluorescent Castle for a rushed lunch at noon.
Going there and back would take four hours, and even though he could practice on the way, it was a waste of time, so Russell sent a Knight Attendant to deliver a message, deciding to return to Fluorescent Castle once a week.
The time saved was all devoted to practicing ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡±.
¡°Talent may be lacking, but determination fills the gap!¡± After drinking a Magic Elixir, feeling his Battle Qi start to boil, Russell immediately immersed himself completely, repeatedly swinging his fine steel longsword, using the movements of Battle Qi martial skills to carve open his meridians.
Just one technique of chopping and stabbing, honed a thousand times over.
Russell not only didn¡¯t feel any tedium, but the more he practiced, the more he felt in tune, as if by mastering this one technique, he could wield enough power to cleave the heavens in two and even reach the concept where one sword could sever all things.
¡°It seems, in my past life, I was a martial genius hindered by the blessings of a 996 schedule!¡±
Whoosh!
The fine steel longsword was firmly chopped down three feet in front of him, maintaining a seventy-five-degree angle with his body. A drop of sweat from his hair, flung out by the inertia of the forward motion, landed precisely on the tip of the sword and was split in two by the blade.
Nose wings, cheeks, all covered in beads of sweat.
Yet Russell didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit tired, nor could he feel any fatigue in his body.
Practicing uninteresting content might make one feel more tired as they practice, but when it comes to content of interest, there¡¯s always a feeling that there isn¡¯t enough time.
¡°Sir, you should rest now,¡± Eric approached him.
¡°Did you sleep well, Mr. Eric?¡± Russell didn¡¯t stop, continuing to swing his fine steel longsword, ¡°I will stop after another quarter of an hour.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve caught up on sleep,¡± Eric replied, and then drew his fine steel longsword, practicing on his own.
He was already a Great Knight, his meridians fully integrated, unable to increase his Battle Qi any further; the next step was to make a contract with a Fantasy Beast to break through the shackles of his current realm.
¡°Mr. Eric, have you mastered your Battle Qi chains?¡± Russell asked.
¡°A thousand hammers, a hundred refinements.¡±
¡°So, you are only missing a Fantasy Beast now,¡± said Russell.
¡°Making a contract with a Fantasy Beast is as difficult as ascending to the heavens, Sir,¡± Eric said as he fiercely thrust out his sword, sending a three-meter-long sword qi flying.
Making a contract with a Fantasy Beast is very difficult, but obtaining a Fantasy Beast is even harder. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Without Russell¡¯s help, he might only remain a Great Knight for the rest of his life, unable to touch the realm of a Phantom Beast Knight.
He turned his gaze to Russell, full of expectations.
Russell simply said, ¡°There will be an opportunity.¡±
As the lord, he naturally understood what Eric was thinking. A Great Knight who had reached the peak of Battle Qi and was willing to serve him had two goals in mind. One was to be granted the title of Lord and enter the ranks of the nobility; the other was to contract with a Fantasy Beast and advance to become a Phantom Beast Knight.
But he wouldn¡¯t make promises lightly.
Some promises need not be made; they will come naturally when the time is right.
A quarter of an hour later, Russell stopped his practice, and a male servant immediately handed him a towel to wipe his sweat, while a maid brought refreshing tea to quench his thirst.
¡°Sir, would you like me to arrange a bath for you?¡± Morris asked.
¡°No need, if I take a bath every time I sweat, I¡¯ll end up bathing three or four times a day,¡± Russell wasn¡¯t that fastidious.
In a blink of an eye, night fell.
After dinner and a bath, Russell chose to camp out at Magic Medicine Tun again, under the pretext of keeping watch over the Spirit Insects through the night.
No one could persuade him; he could only be left to toil away.
However, what Russell found quite perplexing was that this night, he was unable to enter the Gloomy Dreamland and slept through till dawn.
¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±
¡°Good morning, John.¡±
Greeting the Knight Attendant casually, Russell walked to the edge of the Glowing River and scooped up some water to wash his face. When the disturbed water calmed and he saw the handsome face reflected, he furrowed his brows deeply, puzzled.
¡°The Gloomy Dreamland didn¡¯t appear, what¡¯s happening?¡±
Since his transmigration, he had entered the Gloomy Dreamland every night, exploring it with the Little Dream Dragon.
In the last few days, especially, with the help of the Gloomy Dreamland, he had discovered pearls in clams and Spirit Insects gestated by the birch trees, and Russell had begun to understand and acknowledge his own golden touch.
Who could¡¯ve known.
Suddenly, his golden touch was gone.
¡°Could it really be gone?¡± Russell¡¯s face grew more and more grave; the value of the Gloomy Dreamland was immeasurable.
Having the Gloomy Dreamland meant having boundless resources. Just the discovery of wild Spirit Insects alone could propel him to the pinnacle of life.
Without the Gloomy Dreamland, Russell couldn¡¯t guarantee he would surely take off.
After all, in this magical world, what restricted development was not one¡¯s vision, but dragons and elves. Without dragons, without elves, the wealth of knowledge a transmigrated person might have was of no avail.
Moreover.
In his previous life, Russell was but an ordinary man.
¡°Or is it that the Little Dream Dragon has left me? That shouldn¡¯t be the case though, we¡¯ve been getting along well these past few days, and I haven¡¯t offended it, have I?¡± The Gloomy Dreamland originated from the Little Dream Dragon, this much was certain, although Russell did not know the roots of the Little Dream Dragon.
Whether it was his last Ice Cream named Dream Dragon he had eaten before his previous life ended, or some unimaginable Great Dragon from the dream realm, remained unknown.
¡°Could it be¡¡±
Russell thought of a possibility: ¡°The Little Dream Dragon took a breath and then got tired?¡±
In previous encounters within the Gloomy Dreamland, the Little Dream Dragon had also breathed out, but it seemed that the breath, faint like mist, was taken back by the dragon.
Only this time, in order to help the birch tree gestate Spirit Insects, the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s Dragon Breath was not reabsorbed.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the Little Dream Dragon too fragile¡ No, that¡¯s not right. The Little Dream Dragon has limbs and wings; these are the Great Dragon¡¯s characteristics, it should breathe Dragonflame¡¡± Dragon Breath is the exhalation of a Bipedal Flying Dragon, whereas Dragonflame is that of a Great Dragon.
Bipedal Flying Dragons, as the name suggests, have just one pair of strong hind legs with the front limbs transformed into wings.
Great Dragons have four limbs and a separate pair of wings.
The Little Dream Dragon, except for its smaller size, perfectly matched the characteristics of a Great Dragon, but Russell also didn¡¯t dare to confirm what it actually was.
In any case.
Russell lifted his head and rallied his spirits: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s wait and see if the Little Dream Dragon will appear tonight!¡±
Suppressing his worries, he once again took on the demeanor of a dignified noble Lord.
He busied himself overseeing his territory, urging the cultivation of Magic Potions at Magic Medicine Tun, receiving stonemasons and carpenters from the town, discussing the blueprints for the Windmill Mill¡
When night fell.
Russell still chose to camp at Magic Medicine Tun, then hoped for the Little Dream Dragon to bring the Gloomy Dreamland with it; however, after one night, the Little Dream Dragon still did not appear.
¡°Does a Dragonflame require so long to recover, Ice Cream?¡±
Russell looked up and sighed, somewhat dispirited.
The only piece of good news was that on the thickest birch tree, three meters up, a bud resembling a branch sprouted. Upon a detailed sensing, one could feel the rhythmic Magic Power within it, like a small life gently breathing.
The Spirit Insect was about to be nurtured into form.
Chapter 21 - 21 21 Elf Contract
?Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Elf Contract Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Elf Contract ¡°The Great Dragon watches over you, Russell. I¡¯ve said it before, the Shadowflame Dragon of the noble house is always watching over you!¡±
Charles shouted excitedly, even shaking his body under the birch tree, dancing the classic solo cha-cha.
¡°Not bad luck.¡± Russell revealed a charming smile.
¡°Congratulations, Sir.¡± Eric congratulated in a muffled voice.
Butler Morris could not stop smiling, ¡°Lord, you are a born noble, watched over by dragons, blessed by radiant lights. The moment you arrived at your domain, spirit insects were born. This is simply the best blessing, just like described in knight novels!¡±
¡°Indeed, it is a beautiful blessing.¡± Russell graciously accepted everyone¡¯s congratulations.
The value of a spirit insect is hard to measure with conventional wealth because it can plant magic potions and magic materials; it is an extraordinary object.
However, beneath his smile, there was still a tinge of worry in Russell¡¯s eyes.
The joy of acquiring a wild spirit insect did not overshadow his concern for the Little Dream Dragon, his real asset and foundation.
And he was quite fond of the cute and silly tiny Great Dragon.
¡°Russell, it seems you will need to keep vigil under the birch tree to ensure that as soon as the spirit insect is ready to be nurtured, you can contract it immediately,¡± Charles suggested.
¡°Of course.¡±
Russell replied.
Although everything produced in the domain belongs to its lord, the value of spirit insects is so high that in case of an accident, no one would dare take that risk.
¡°Mr. Charles, you go and oversee the construction of the Windmill Mill. No need to accompany me here,¡± Russell dispersed the onlookers, ¡°Mr. Eric, you don¡¯t have to be too worried, I doubt anyone would dare cause trouble at Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
Eric responded, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about within the domain, but we must guard against the Echo Water River Cavern to prevent giving the freemen an opportunity.¡±
¡°The freemen from the Echo Water River Cavern, would they dare to cross the border?¡±
¡°When Knight Commander Kendall patrolled the domain, the freemen from the Echo Water River Cavern were quite well-behaved, but now that Wuyao Snake Manor is no longer within Knight Commander Kendall¡¯s patrol range, it¡¯s hard to say,¡± Eric explained realistically.
Kendall is the patrolling Knight Commander of the Glowing Valley, a Phantom Beast Knight with formidable strength, able to deter the petty and the mean.
But Eric was just a Great Knight, without such strong deterrence.
¡°Alright, Mr. Eric, please take extra care with the protection of the spirit insect,¡± Russell said with a smile, without making any grand assumptions.
Eric nodded gravely.
All day long, he and four knight attendants took turns patrolling. Any serf who approached was immediately driven away, not allowing any outsiders to set foot in the birch forest.
Meals were delivered by servants from the manor¡¯s annex.
At night, several fires were lit to ensure the surrounding area of the birch tree was illuminated.
Lying in his sleeping bag, Russell quickly fell into a deep sleep filled with anticipation, but regrettably, it was another night without any sign of the Little Dream Dragon.
As dawn approached, he was awakened by Eric, ¡°Sir, the spirit insect has hatched!¡±
¡°It hatched?¡± Russell quickly got up and rushed to the birch tree. He arrived just in time to see the branch spores burst open, and a snow-white spirit insect, resembling a silkworm, crawled out from the spores, lazily sprawled on the trunk.
Embracing the trunk, Russell lightly leaped to a position more than three meters high, then gently pinched and caught the spirit insect in his hand.
After landing, he carefully observed it.
The Spirit Insects of the Birch Forest were not completely snow-white; instead, they were like the trunks of birch trees, with their white interspersed with some not-so-obvious black stripes.
But no matter what, they were very beautiful.
Once separated from their host, which was this robust Birch Mushroom, the Spirit Insects of the Birch Forest seemed noticeably restless, squirming on Russell¡¯s palm trying to escape.
However, as soon as Russell took out the prepared pearl powder and sprinkled it onto his fingers, the Spirit Insects of the Birch Forest, as if smelling delicious food, began to crawl toward the pearl powder and nibble on it bit by bit.
Russell seized the opportunity and plunged his finger into the mouth of the Spirit Insect of the Birch Forest as it opened it.
Then there was a slight pain.
The skin on the tip of his finger was pierced by the Spirit Insect¡¯s tiny, sharp teeth, squeezing out a drop of blood that seeped into the Insect¡¯s mouthpiece.
In an instant, a mysterious feeling washed over him, and Russell had established a mental connection with the Birch Insect.
Magic contracts were just that simple, needing only blood as a medium and magical power as the driving force, they could be easily concluded.
A Spirit Insect could form a contract only once a year.
Therefore, it was difficult to trade Spirit Insects frequently.
¡°Congratulations, Sir!¡± Tom and the other Knight Attendants said to Russell, offering their congratulations.
¡°Alright, the Birch Insect has been contracted, and we can leave this place. Let¡¯s all go back to the manor¡¯s annex to take a good bath and get some rest,¡± Russell decided immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll have a celebration at noon, with free-flowing barley beer!¡±
¡°The Radiant Light bless us, glory to Sir!¡± the Knight Attendants cheered.
Eric couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile, but he quickly suppressed it, continuing to maintain his usual informal and joyous demeanor.
As soon as Russell finished breakfast, Mr. Charles came downstairs with disheveled hair, ¡°Just now, the footman William told me that Russell, you have contracted the Birch Insect. Oh heavens, truly a Spirit Insect has been birthed, praise the Great Dragon! We shall drink heartily tonight, especially the Black Pearl wine!¡±
¡°We still have to pace ourselves, Mr. Charles, we don¡¯t have much Black Pearl wine left.¡±
¡°Haha, you should immediately send word to the Lord Baron to share the good news; maybe the Lord Baron will send over a new batch of Black Pearl wine as a celebration of your achievement,¡± Charles suggested, his eyes twinkling at the thought of getting something extra.
After a few jokes, the conversation returned to serious matters.
Russell said, ¡°Now that I have the Birch Insect, will that Birch Forest evolve into a Magic Potion or perhaps magical materials?¡±
¡°It should evolve into magical materials, and with the Birch Insect, the expansion of the Birch Forest will become very easy. However, we must wait for the Birch Forest to evolve before we collect new saplings, and use the new magical saplings to expand the area,¡± Charles explained.
¡°Currently, the Glowing Mushrooms are grown on the birch trees; Mr. Charles, if we grow these two magical plants and materials together, won¡¯t that be a problem?¡± Russell inquired.
¡°That¡¡± Charles shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know; you should ask the Lord Baron at Fluorescent Castle.¡±
¡°Good, after the midday feast, I¡¯ll make a trip back to Fluorescent Castle and stay there overnight. You and Mr. Eric, please look after the estate,¡± Russell directed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Leave it to us!¡± Charles assured him with a thump of his chest.
¡°After drinking at noon, no more drinking in the evening,¡± Russell warned.
¡°Of course, of course, my Lord Russell, I¡¯m Charles, not some hopeless drunkard, merely a connoisseur of fine wines and foods,¡± Charles quickly agreed.
Russell noncommittally turned to speak, ¡°Butler Morris, remember to lock the wine cellar tonight.¡±
¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± Morris replied.
At that, Charles clutched his head with both hands, crying out in mock despair, ¡°Oh! Heavens, Russell! Can there be no trust between men anymore!¡±
Chapter 22 - 22 22 Rosss Greeting
?Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Ross¡¯s Greeting Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Ross¡¯s Greeting Russel ultimately didn¡¯t let Butler Morris lock up the wine cellar in the manor¡¯s annex; a little red wine money was hardly missed.
After all, the house that Charles and Eric had found at the small market was already being renovated and would soon move out of the manor¡¯s annex.
After a buoyant midday celebration banquet concluded, Russel immediately used Battle Qi to sober up from the alcohol, and by the afternoon, he was completely clear-headed before setting off.
As a lord and baron, his entourage still consisted of four knight attendants and one servant when traveling.
¡°Chirp, chirp¡¡±
Before they had even reached the town, they heard chirping from above. It was the dragon song of Mr. Ross, lacking the domineering presence of a dragon; instead, it was somewhat humorous.
Apparently noticing Russel¡¯s party, Mr. Ross in the sky suddenly swooped down.
¡°Sir, it¡¯s Mr. Ross!¡± Tom shouted.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Ross is just coming to say hello,¡± Russel said, reining in his black horse and looking up at the sky.
Ros the Clay Dragon folded its wings, rushing down like a shooting star, seemingly heading straight for Russel.
But Russel remained unmoved, holding the reins and clenching the horse¡¯s flanks to prevent his steed from bolting in fright, all while staring intently at Mr. Ross.
Man and dragon.
It was as if their gazes were clashing in mid-air, sparking electrical fires.
Just as Mr. Ross was about to pounce, he suddenly spread his wings wide, executing a beautiful emergency stop and tail spin to fly back up into the sky.
Whoosh!
The strong wind from the flapping wings stirred up dust from the Charcoal Dust Road, creating a miniature dust storm which prevented Russel and his knight attendants from opening their eyes.
Rush¡¯s rush, the horse ridden by the servant Ram directly panicked and collapsed onto the ground, throwing Ram to the side, whimpering.
¡°Huff¡ Ptooey!¡±
Russel sighed in relief and hurriedly spat out the charcoal dust that had splashed into his mouth.
His gaze followed the departing Ros the Clay Dragon, a fierce glint flashing briefly in the depths of his eyes, his heart harboring anger.
A mere bipedal flying dragon daring to overstep its bounds, ¡°Despicable dragon! Just you wait. When my Little Dream Dragon returns¡ I¡¯ll ride you to death!¡±
His good mood thus ruined.
Russel itched to slaughter this clay dragon on the spot and spill its blood over the soil of his manor, creating a large clay mine.
Of course, it was just a thought.
¡°Sir, Mr. Ross¡¯s way of greeting is a bit too enthusiastic,¡± Knight Attendant Tom said with an awkward smile.
¡°Yes, too enthusiastic,¡± Russel replied, not wanting to say more. He glanced at Ram on the ground and said, ¡°See if Ram is hurt.¡±
¡°No, no need, master, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ram struggled to stand up, but his legs trembled and couldn¡¯t hold him, so he fell back to the ground again.
¡°He¡¯s been scared silly, Sir,¡± Knight Attendant John picked up Ram and placed him on the horse¡¯s back, ¡°Thankfully, the horse didn¡¯t crush his leg; otherwise, it would have been broken¡ Alright, go calm your horse.¡±
After catching his breath, Ram said, ¡°Th-thank you, Sir John.¡±
Russel asked, ¡°Ram, check carefully, are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not hurt, truly, master.¡±
¡°Can you still ride the horse?¡±
¡°Certainly, certainly!¡± Ram grabbed the reins, trying hard to straighten his back, ¡°Sir, you needn¡¯t worry about me, I can keep up.¡±
Russell saw that his legs were still trembling and simply said, ¡°Then let¡¯s dust ourselves off and rest here for five minutes before we continue on our way.¡±
Mr. Ross¡¯s greeting was just an interlude.
As the western clouds had just been illuminated, a party of six riders arrived at Fluorescent Castle, passing through the stone archway and immediately encountering a patrol of knights within the castle.
The knight in silver armor leading them was riding a beast resembling a black horse. The creature was muscular and majestic, its neck, hooves, and tail all ablaze with black flames-like manes, though they weren¡¯t actual flames, but a special kind of hair.
Russell immediately recognized it as a Nightmare Specter Horse, a fantasy beast evolved from equine animals, known for its swift speed and leaving no tracks in the snow.
Clang.
Sitting atop the Nightmare Specter Horse, the silver-armored knight beat his chest with his right hand, performing a knightly courtesy, ¡°Mr. Russell, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±
Russell beat his own chest in return, replying with the gesture, ¡°Indeed, it has been a while, Chris, Knight Commander. Are you personally guarding the castle today?¡±
¡°Today calls for a display of Lord Baron¡¯s authority,¡± Chris the Knight Commander replied. As Baron Roman¡¯s personal guard commander, every month he led the Knight Regiment on a patrol around the town twice to ensure the subjects did not forget the rule of their Lord.
¡°Then proceed as you wish. Some other day, come to Wuyao Snake Manor, and I¡¯ll treat you to a drink.¡±
¡°I would be delighted.¡±
After a brief exchange, the Knight Regiment left the castle to display the Baron¡¯s authority in town. Russell did not delay either, and directly entered the castle gate.
¡°Father, Mother, I am here to tell you some good news,¡± Russell said as he took a delicately crafted jade box from his chest. ¡°While I was settling the Youguangxun Mushroom Bugs, I unexpectedly discovered that a wild Spirit Insect had been nurtured within a birch tree.¡±
When he opened the jade box, the birch bug, white with tiny black patterns, caught the eyes of the Baron and his wife.
¡°It really is a Spirit Insect, Russell, my handsome and lucky son!¡± Meryl happily kissed Russell¡¯s cheek.
It was a common gesture, but Russell¡¯s body stiffened a bit.
Fortunately, the Baron and his wife did not notice this, their attention drawn to the birch bug in the jade box, particularly the Baron, who was quite surprised, ¡°A wild Spirit Insect, hmm, how many years has it been since a wild Spirit Insect was found in the Glowing Valley?¡±
Meryl laughed, ¡°Dear, we¡¯ve found one now, haven¡¯t we?¡±
The Baron chuckled, ¡°Indeed.¡±
Then he patted Russell on the shoulder, ¡°Lucky lad, sending you to Wuyao Snake Manor was a wise choice.¡±
¡°That¡¯s thanks to your trust in me, Father.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re going to thank anyone, thank your mother. If it weren¡¯t for her constant whispering in my ear, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to grant you a fief so early, especially since you haven¡¯t achieved any battle honors or even hunted a Snow Ghost on the snowfields.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell was amenable, ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±
Seeing her increasingly sensible and sweet-talking second son, Meryl took Russell¡¯s hand, smiling nonstop, ¡°We are family, there¡¯s no need for the old noble traditions. What does it matter whether you¡¯ve killed a Snow Ghost or not? My son is a noble by birth.¡±
The Baron replied, resignedly, ¡°Still, after Russell advances to a Great Knight, he will have to hunt Snow Ghosts. Only those who have fought on the snowfields are qualified as Lords.¡±
¡°Father, I will,¡± said Russell.
¡°Very good.¡±
¡°By the way, Father, I wanted to ask you,¡± Russell brought up the purpose of his visit, ¡°there aren¡¯t many trees in my territory, just a birch wood suitable for planting Glowing Mushrooms. But now, the birch wood is nurturing birch bugs, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to plant them together with the Glowing Mushrooms.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that; in fact, it¡¯s not only harmless but beneficial,¡± the Baron replied, experienced in such matters. ¡°Even though Glowing Mushrooms are parasites on tree trunks, they belong to a symbiotic variety of mushrooms. The two can benefit and promote each other¡¯s growth.¡±
Russell was heartened, ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s truly wonderful.¡±
Chapter 23 - 23 23 Gah
?Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Gah Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Gah ¡°Aren¡¯t true gentlemen supposed to sleep in separate rooms?¡± Baroness Meryl, lying in bed, looked at Baron Roman who had come in after knocking and teased with a smile.
The personal maid lowered her head, secretly smiling.
Baron Roman wasn¡¯t in the least embarrassed, raised his thick eyebrows, and replied, ¡°On my lands, the baron has the right to sleep wherever he chooses.¡±
¡°No wonder everyone wants to be nobility.¡±
¡°There have to be some privileges to inspire one¡¯s fighting spirit. If not, who would dare to lead the charge against the Snow Demon?¡± the baron said.
¡°What Lord Baron says always makes some sense,¡± Meryl commented with a laugh.
Watching the couple banter, the personal maid quietly retreated to the door, ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t disturb you and the master any further, I will leave now.¡±
¡°Go back, have a good sleep,¡± the baron waved his hand.
The couple lay side by side on the big bed, and after a light kiss, they made no further moves but held each other, whispering softly.
¡°That boy Russell, he really is lucky, just a few days on the estate and he picks up a Spirit Insect out of nowhere. It¡¯s a rare birch fungus that can produce magic materials at that,¡± the baron mused. There were many spirit insects that could produce magic potions; they were not exceptionally rare.
¡°It¡¯s about time Russell had some good luck. Aside from when he was born receiving the fortune of inheriting our Rainflower Family¡¯s good looks, the rest of the time his luck has been unremarkable.¡±
¡°Good looks aren¡¯t really a stroke of luck. Like Roland, inheriting the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡¯s cultivation talent¡ªthat¡¯s a stroke of luck,¡± the baron said dismissively. To him, good looks were secondary; talent was everything.
¡°Cultivation can also rely on consuming potions to get stronger. If Russell is fortunate enough to make a contract with a Fantasy Beast, he could become a powerful Phantom Beast Knight,¡± Meryl argued. ¡°However, being handsome is something that will follow Russell for life.¡±
¡°At best, it can deceive some ignorant girls.¡±
¡°Perhaps he could even deceive Great Dragons.¡±
¡°Speaking of Great Dragons¡ well, lately, Russell seems to have somehow offended Mr. Ross. Mr. Ross is quite dissatisfied with him and has even developed hostility,¡± the baron sighed suddenly, troubled by this.
Meryl consoled him, ¡°Aren¡¯t dragons just like that, more capricious and fickle than us women?¡±
¡°How could that be.¡±
¡°How could it not be? You have been fawning over Mr. Ross for decades, yet Mr. Ross has never allowed you to ride him even once.¡±
¡°That¡¯s definitely different, Mr. Ross doesn¡¯t let me ride because we¡¯re not compatible, and in some aspects, I haven¡¯t met Mr. Ross¡¯s standards. Becoming a Flying Dragon Knight isn¡¯t something one can achieve merely through affection.¡±
¡°Perhaps Russell could ride a dragon.¡±
Baron Roman laughed, ¡°There aren¡¯t that many dragons for Russell to ride. Everything about the Fluorescent Fungi Family is built on Mr. Ross¡ Ah, I had also been thinking, whether it¡¯s Roland or Russell, as long as one could ride a dragon, our family could advance further.¡±
Continuing, Baron Roman shook his head, ¡°Russell is growing up, but¡ it seems he has almost no chance of riding a dragon now. The only hope left for the family now is Roland.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there also Roson¡¯s two children?¡± Meryl said casually.
Baron Roman shook his head without hesitation, ¡°No, Royal and Royer are not qualified to even attempt riding dragons. Roson¡¯s current status is merely that of my vassal!¡±
Roson Fluorescent Spore was the baron¡¯s own brother, and his two sons, Royal and Royer, were the baron¡¯s nephews.
Meryl was very pleased with this answer, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can make that distinction clear.¡±
The baron countered, ¡°Why do you think I would confuse the two? I¡¯m not without an heir¡ªboth Roland and Russell are excellent!¡±
¡°You and I can make the distinction, but your mother, Lady Ingrid, may not necessarily see it as clearly.¡±
¡°Yes, mother does hold Roson dear, but that has nothing to do with the family succession. She just likes the hot spring at Roson¡¯s place, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°I was just making a casual remark. Now, Lord Baron, it¡¯s time for bed.¡±
¡°You always worry about these needless things.¡±
¡°Alright, alright,¡± Meryl kissed the baron, shifting the topic abruptly yet smoothly, ¡°Tomorrow Russell is going back, and I want to give him another batch of supplies. I¡¯ve asked his personal servant, life at the manor¡¯s outlying estate is quite spartan.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just a Lord, there¡¯s no need to maintain an extravagant facade. A bit of hardship might not be a bad thing.¡±
¡°He¡¯s still growing, still stretching upwards.¡±
¡°As you wish,¡± the baron had no intention of arguing over some supplies.
Yet Meryl sighed deeply, ¡°Alas, Russell has grown up¡ Roland is courting the Grand Duke, Rolin has married, now Russell has his own fief, and in a few more years, Lola will leave my side too. I really don¡¯t want to grow old.¡±
The baron wrapped his arms around his wife, ¡°Such is life, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have me by your side as we grow old together.¡±
Meanwhile.
In Russell¡¯s room, where he had gone to bed early, even breaths signaled he was already asleep.
When his consciousness cleared again, Russell was thrilled to find himself once more in the eagerly anticipated Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Ga!¡±
A familiar cry immediately shook Russell with excitement, ¡°Ice Cream! My golden finger! I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me!¡±
¡°Ga?¡± The Little Dream Dragon fluttered its wings, slowly flying over, tilting its head, clueless about what the person in front of it was so excited about.
¡°Where have you been these past few days?¡± Russell swung himself onto the Little Dream Dragon, instantly lighting up the entire Gloomy Dreamland, with the Magic Light radiating everywhere.
¡°Ga?¡± The Little Dream Dragon was baffled.
Its intelligence was extremely limited and didn¡¯t match that of the Great Dragons of legend, said to be even wiser than humans; it could only understand some simple instructions.
Russell couldn¡¯t get an answer, so he guessed, ¡°Is it because that blast of Dragonflame three days ago greatly sapped your strength, so you had to rest for three days?¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°Ga your head! Ga!¡± Russell laughed, slapping the Little Dream Dragon playfully, then shouted, ¡°Take off, Ice Cream!¡±
¡°Ga ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon understood and, with Russell aboard, flew circles around the familiar Fluorescent Castle.
Russell knew almost everything about the magic creations in the Fluorescent Castle, so he simply enjoyed riding the Little Dream Dragon, flying joyously.
Until the Little Dream Dragon grew tired again, ¡°Ga.¡±
Russell leapt off, waving to the Little Dream Dragon as it flew back, ¡°Okay, go have a good rest, Ice Cream. I¡¯m going to ride you to conquer the whole Dragon Sleep Continent in the future!¡±
The next morning.
Russell got out of bed feeling refreshed, his gloomy thoughts of the past few days swept away, in a great mood, smiling at everyone he saw.
¡°Mr. Russell, you seem particularly happy today,¡± remarked the old butler, Carter. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Being able to sleep in a comfortable big house again, of course, I am happy,¡± Russell replied with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast today?¡±
¡°Your favorite fish egg risotto, the kitchen has specially added smoked codfish strips, freshly caught this season from the ice holes.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Russell was noncommittal.
Fish egg risotto was a favorite of his predecessor, who could eat two large bowls of it for breakfast, especially with added codfish strips.
But now, he was missing Chinese food more.
Chapter 24 - 24 24 Incomplete Silhouette
?Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Incomplete Silhouette Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Incomplete Silhouette Smoked cod fillets, rice, eggs, cream, curry, plus a bit of vegetables, all mixed together, made for a delectable fish egg risotto.
In her memory, the self-service breakfast at Fluorescent Castle had never been without fish egg risotto.
¡°Isn¡¯t loving fish egg risotto a kind of happiness?¡± Russell mused as he ate his roast meat and fried eggs with jam, occasionally scooping a bite of the risotto from his bowl. ¡°At least one can enjoy happiness every day, unlike me, who can¡¯t have a bite of stir-fried vegetables when I want.¡±
The pleasant mood was slightly dampened by the fish egg risotto, but Russell was still in high spirits because he had regained the Little Dream Dragon.
It also meant that from now on, there would be a continuous influx of elves.
After breakfast.
Russell bid farewell to his parents and, unsurprisingly, received a sponsorship of goods, not much, just three large wagons.
Combined with the five large wagons of materials given by the Baron earlier, he had now received eight large wagons of materials sponsored by his parents.
¡°Father, Mother, thank you for your generous gifts. I will work doubly hard to manage Wuyao Snake Manor well, to quickly form a knight squad, to guard the safety of Glowing Valley, and to venture into the snowfield to slay Snow Demons, contributing to humanity¡¯s restoration!¡±
The Snow Demon had frozen the entire Dragon Sleep Continent.
But after the Great Dragons awoke, humans began to ride them, striking back at the Snow Demons and reclaiming their rule over the once warm land.
Meryl felt proud of her son¡¯s ambition: ¡°The Great Dragons are watching over you, Russell.¡±
The Baron waved his hand: ¡°Go back to your fiefdom now. Come a few more times and Fluorescent Castle will have to be moved to Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
Russell laughed heartily: ¡°That¡¯s because of Father¡¯s generosity.¡±
¡°Russell, when are you going to take me to Wuyao Snake Manor to play?¡± Lola asked, covering her mouth, dissatisfied.
¡°I¡¯ll definitely take you there when I have the time!¡±
Gently ruffling his sister¡¯s hair, Russell mounted his horse and led the three wagons of supplies towards his domain.
The journey was smooth, and Mr. Ross did not come to provoke.
When the wagons stopped at the gates of the manor¡¯s annex, Mr. Charles, who was overseeing the construction of the Windmill Mill, had already arrived on horseback.
¡°Haha, I knew it, Lord Baron is very fond of you. Just show your Birch Insects, and I guarantee you¡¯ll receive generous gifts.¡±
¡°Sadly, such days cannot come often,¡± Russell replied.
¡°Who knows? Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after, you might find another Spirit Insect. It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Charles chattered on.
¡°I hope so.¡±
The two walked into the manor¡¯s annex, one after the other.
Charles rambled on: ¡°The materials for the Windmill Mill aren¡¯t difficult to find; we can just quarry some stones from Curved Blade Mountain. But wood is a bit tricky. We definitely can¡¯t cut down the Birch Forest, and there aren¡¯t other trees in the territory.¡±
¡°Even if there were, we couldn¡¯t cut them down, especially the trees that act as boundaries for the fields. They must be protected,¡± Russell advised.
¡°Then we have no choice but to go buy wood in the town.¡±
¡°Go buy it from Red Falcon Manor. I remember Lord Utreras loves to plant trees. A lot of the wood at Fluorescent Castle came from there.¡±
Lord Utreras, one of Baron Youguang¡¯s vassals, was granted the Red Falcon Manor at the foot of Sharp Knife Mountain on the eastern side of Glowing Valley.
As one of the Baron¡¯s trusted assistants and also a Phantom Beast Knight, Utreras had taught Russell a few days of martial arts when he was a child.
Now was a good opportunity for Russell to cultivate a good relationship with Utreras, which could come in handy during the ghost hunting expeditions in the snowfield: ¡°Mr. Charles, I¡¯ll write a letter for you to deliver to Red Falcon Manor, and then purchase enough timber from them.¡±
¡°Alright, happy to be of service.¡±
However, the weather was not cooperative. By afternoon, what had been a cloudy sky suddenly turned to a light drizzle.
The construction of the Windmill Mill had to be halted, and Charles, in no rush to buy timber, joined Russell in seeking shelter in the manor¡¯s annex, tasting Black Pearl wine.
Eric was not one to sit idle: ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take Tom and the others to patrol the border.¡±
¡°You want to go on patrol in this weather?¡±
¡°The more inclement the weather, the more vigilant we need to be. If the serfs encounter danger, they may not even be able to send a warning.¡±
Eric was dedicated to his job, and Russell naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him.
¡°Make sure you wear a raincoat before you go.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The sound of horse hooves trotting away echoed on the damp cinder path.
Gazing out from the upstairs window, Charles mused, ¡°The arrival of this rain signifies the complete retreat of the ice age, and the Glowing River is going to rise.¡±
¡°I had planned to stay up all night for the caterpillar fungus,¡± Russell said, a bit displeased.
With the return of the little Dream Dragon, he had intended to camp outside for several nights in a row, scavenging for possible Spirit Insects in the vicinity of his land.
Now he had to put that plan on hold.
When night fell, not only had the rain not stopped, but it got heavier. Unable to camp outdoors, Russell could only hide in his own bedroom and enjoy the comfort of his warm, large bed.
¡°Ga!¡±
In the Gloomy Dreamland, the little Dream Dragon arrived as expected.
This made Russell even more certain that the little Dream Dragon¡¯s absence for the past three days was due to it having greatly weakened from a breath of Dragonflame and hence the need to rest.
Now that it had rested well, it naturally reported in punctually every day.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take off and see if we can find any new gains near the estate¡¯s annex,¡± Russell said, riding the little Dream Dragon. He wandered around with the annex as the center, now looking at the Glowing River that had started to rise, now flying high before dive-bombing down.
Without any new discoveries, the main focus was on playing. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Ice Cream, what do you think we can do to expand the Gloomy Dreamland, so that when I sleep at home, I can have full control over everything in my territory?¡±
¡°Gaga.¡± The little Dream Dragon was preoccupied with playing.
Russell was casting pearls before swine.
However, at this moment, he suddenly noticed a dim, incomplete shadow rushing in from the edge of the Gloomy Dreamland, emitting a very faint blue glow.
¡°Hmm, someone!¡± Russell immediately rode the little Dream Dragon toward the glowing shadow to find it sneaking toward the estate¡¯s annex, not one of Eric¡¯s or Charles¡¯s men, but a stranger.
¡°He has Battle Qi, a Knight, and judging by the degree of the glow and the outline, it should be an Armed Knight!¡±
Russell quickly judged the level of the newcomer.
The shadow glowed only in the torso and hands, not in the legs, which was a typical characteristic of an Armed Knight. Because not all meridians were fully opened and Battle Qi did not circulate to the legs, they naturally did not glow.
He rode the little Dream Dragon and flew straight to the incomplete shadow.
Watching the shadow sneak to the outside wall of the estate¡¯s annex with three steps and a backward glance under the cover of the rain, then using hands and feet alike to climb towards the second floor.
¡°Dammit!¡±
Russell frowned deeply: ¡°Who exactly is it that sneaked into my estate annex! Could it be someone from Echo Water River Cavern?¡±
An Armed Knight was definitely a big shot for the Freemen of the cavern.
Russell had no time to ponder deeply.
The little Dream Dragon opened its mouth slightly: ¡°Ga.¡±
It was tired and decided to stop maintaining the Gloomy Dreamland to return.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ Ice Cream, think of a way to wake me up, someone is now conspiring against me!¡± Russell quickly asked for help.
But the little Dream Dragon had no idea what he was talking about and dropped him, then flapped its wings and disappeared around the corner.
¡°Crap!¡±
¡°Stupid Ice Cream!¡±
Russell, resigned, had only the moment of the Gloomy Dreamland collapsing to loudly self-suggest, ¡°Wake up, wake up, someone wants to assassinate me!¡±
Chapter 25 - 25 25 The Big Mouth
?Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Big Mouth Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Big Mouth The knight¡¯s cultivation can be strictly broken down into two stages.
The first stage is the ¡°Qi Seed Stage,¡± where the cultivation involves years of tempering the body and supplementing nutrition through medication to nurture a Battle Qi Seed in the lower abdomen.
Most cultivators, as long as they have sufficient nutrition, can produce a Battle Qi Seed.
However, the vast majority are only able to cultivate a single Battle Qi Seed, which emits a trace amount of power to fortify and invigorate the body.
After all,
the blossoming of the Battle Qi Seed, resulting in the formation of genuine Battle Qi, is extremely difficult.
Like Russell¡¯s mother, who was a precious daughter of the Rainflower Family, she never lacked resources nor guidance from famed teachers, but ultimately, she stopped at the Battle Qi Seed.
Even Russell himself, if not for his predecessor¡¯s desperate breakthrough attempts, might have spent his entire life stuck at the Qi Seed Stage, unable to progress an inch.
Fortuitously, Russell perfectly inherited the brilliant prospects that his predecessor sacrificed his life for.
With the Battle Qi Seed blossomed, he stepped into the second stage¡ªthe ¡°Battle Qi Stage.¡±
According to the process of cultivation, the Battle Qi Stage can be further divided into two levels. One is the ¡°Armed Knight¡± level, which involves opening up the meridians and boosting the Battle Qi with the goal of piercing through all the body¡¯s meridians to allow the Battle Qi to flow throughout the entire body, thus stepping into another level¡ªthe ¡°Great Knight.¡±
Therefore,
in the Gloomy Dreamland, the luminous silhouettes of the Armed Knights are incomplete, missing arms or legs, or even heads¡ªit¡¯s quite normal.
In the entire Wuyao Snake Manor, Armed Knights like Charles, Tom, and John bear these incomplete forms within the Gloomy Dreamland.
Only Eric possesses a complete human silhouette.
This signifies that Eric, as a Great Knight, has reached the pinnacle of Battle Qi cultivation, and to ascend to even higher realms, he can no longer do it on his own.
He must either contract with a Fantasy Beast or ride a Flying Dragon.
¡°Wake up¡ call for Eric, capture the assassin alive!¡± At this moment, Russell, while in a state of sleep, had his eyes tightly shut and brows deeply furrowed.
It seemed as if he was struggling desperately, his body trembling slightly.
Suddenly,
like being pushed to a limit, Russell¡¯s tightly closed eyes snapped open, two sharp glints flashing through the darkness.
¡°Hu, hu, hu¡¡± Russell gasped for breath and then incomparable joy followed, ¡°I really woke up!¡±
But the next moment, he became anxious, ¡°Oh right, the assassin!¡±
He quietly got out of bed, then moved to the window, carefully peering out to see a slim figure clinging to the outer wall of the second floor, pressing against the window, seemingly trying to determine who was residing in the room.
¡°The rooms over there are empty, a good opportunity!¡±
Russell turned around, quickly opened the door to his room, and then, tiptoeing, he made his way to the guest room where Eric was staying; the door was unlocked.
He pushed the door and entered.
With just that slight noise, Eric was jolted awake: ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±
¡°Shh, Mr. Eric, it¡¯s me!¡± whispered Russell, ¡°Hurry, come with me. An assassin has come to the manor¡¯s guesthouse and is checking the rooms. It¡¯s very likely they¡¯re here for me!¡±
Eric, taken aback, didn¡¯t speak but got out of bed barefoot and followed Russell to the main bedroom.
Through the window, one could see the assassin climbing on the outer wall, now certain that the rooms were empty. He began to crawl towards Russell¡¯s window, much like a gecko.
¡°It¡¯s someone from the Dungeon,¡± Eric said with just one glance, identifying the intruder¡¯s affiliation, ¡°Completely silent, the operating speed of their Battle Qi reduced to the extreme; that¡¯s the rule of survival for the Dungeon Knights. No, they should be called¡ Wanderers.¡±
¡°Wanderers?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes narrowed.
In a noble territory such as Glowing Valley, beneath the protection of Bipedal Flying Dragons, it becomes a warm and fertile land. However, beyond the Glowing Valley, one still faces the harsh reality of icy tundras.
Criminals, evil-doers, and some Freemen hide at the junction of warmth and cold, in the shadowy crevices of the Dungeon, living meagerly like weeds under the ravages of Snow Demons and Snow Ghosts, where life and death are but a moment apart.
Knights within the territory could fight on horseback, on fantasy beasts, and even on dragons.
Wanderers outside the territory could only rely on their own strength to wander through the dangerous dungeons, trying their best to stay alive.
¡°Sir,¡± Eric whispered, ¡°when he comes over, you push the window open, and I¡¯ll grab him right away!¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
After a brief discussion, the two hid at either side of the window and waited quietly for the dungeon wanderer who dared to violate the rainy night.
It wasn¡¯t even two minutes before the wanderer climbed to the master bedroom window. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
His movements were extremely slight, and with the steady rainfall tonight, it was almost impossible to hear anything without listening carefully.
Alas.
He was already being watched.
The moment the wanderer climbed to the window, preparing to peek through the glass to see who lived inside, the window suddenly flung open, and a pair of large hands accurately grasped his arms on the window ledge, dragging him forcibly into the room.
Clack.
The window closed again.
The knights below, not dead asleep, cracked their eyes open as if they sensed something, but after listening for a while and hearing no unusual sounds, they turned over and went back to sleep.
They didn¡¯t know that an assassin had been captured upstairs.
Tight leather clothes, ear-length short hair, a black face scarf¡ªit was almost immediately apparent to Russell and Eric that this was a female wanderer.
But Eric didn¡¯t go easy on her, took the rope prepared by Russell, and tied up the female wanderer¡¯s hands behind her back.
¡°Speak, who are you?¡± Russell sat on a chair, looking down at her from a height.
Eric lit a gemstone lamp; the light emitted from the magical stone illuminated every corner of the master bedroom, only slightly less bright than daylight.
¡°I mean no harm, absolutely no harm,¡± the female wanderer regained her composure from the shock, ¡°Respected Lord Russell Fluorescent Mushroom, is this how you treat a guest who has come to deliver you a message? This is not the way to treat a guest.¡±
¡°A message?¡± Russell let out a chuckle, ¡°My manor has a proper door; is there a need to climb through windows?¡±
¡°As you can see, I have my reasons for¡ taking an alternative path.¡±
¡°Making excuses is useless, just tell me who you really are.¡±
¡°Can you untie me first? In front of two Great Knights, what danger can I, a wanderer, possibly pose?¡± The female wanderer wriggled her body, leaving a puddle of water on the floor.
Russell frowned.
He rose from his chair and walked over to the female wanderer.
Just as the female wanderer twisted her body, lifting her wrists, preparing for Russell to untie her, Russell slapped her face hard without warning.
¡°Can¡¯t you understand human speech, who are you!¡±
Slap!
With blood at the corner of her mouth, the female wanderer was stunned by the slap.
Eric slightly gaped too, rarely seeing the usually gentle Russell display such a violent side.
Seeing the female wanderer daze out, Russell slapped her once more, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk?¡±
She had sneaked up in the dead of night to pry open the window; had he not unexpectedly discovered her while riding the Little Dream Dragon, she might have slipped into the room.
She might have even killed him a hundred times over by now!
In such a situation, even Russell with the best temper couldn¡¯t help but get angry; he almost wanted to kill the wanderer on the spot, certainly not tolerating her dictating terms and even thinking about having him help untie her.
¡°I¡¡± Finally sobered up by the slaps, the female wanderer dared not dawdle, ¡°My name is Catherine, Sir.¡±
Chapter 26 - 26 26 The Wildcat Sisters
?Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Wildcat Sisters Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Wildcat Sisters Ever since his transmigration, Russell had never felt entirely safe, especially in a world where transcendent powers existed.
Snow Demons ravaged, Great Dragons roared.
He was constantly afraid that some unforeseen power might kill him by accident.
Maybe those who have died once fear death even more. When Russell found out there were assassins, he was genuinely terrified and broke out into a cold sweat.
A couple of solid smacks finally helped him calm down a bit.
¡°Are you saying Lone Wolf Lisbon is planning to lure a group of Snow Ghosts to invade my territory to test my methods?¡± Russell sat down again.
After listening to the explanation from Wanderer Catherine, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Eric, and then at Charles, who was called in afterwards.
Eric said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Lisbon, a great Ranger, and over by Echo Water River Cavern, they call him the Lone Wolf boss.¡±
¡°The boss, Lone Wolf Lisbon, huh, I¡¯ve heard of this name too,¡± Charles¡¯s eyes kept wandering over Catherine, ¡°As for this wanderer, she should be one of the Wildcat sisters, the elder sister Katie and the younger Catherine, both well-known figures.¡±
¡°The Wildcat sisters?¡± Russell asked curiously.
Catherine was still tied up, sitting on the damp floor. Her black face cloth had been pulled off, revealing her swollen cheeks.
But it was apparent that even if her face wasn¡¯t swollen, she was quite plain.
Her skin was pale, her eye sockets sunken. She wasn¡¯t old, but she had deep laugh lines which gave her the look of a drug addict.
¡°My sister and I don¡¯t want to be under the rule of the Lone Wolf boss. The Echo Water River Cavern has always followed the principle of freedom. We may be the rats of the underworld, but we refuse to be anyone¡¯s slaves,¡± Catherine said earnestly, looking at Russell.
Charles snorted, ¡°You lowly freemen, what principles do you speak of? The life of a slave is better than yours.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand what freedom is¡¡± Catherine¡¯s voice dropped, ¡°Moreover, we only refuse to be the slaves of the underworld.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Hearing this, Russell raised an eyebrow.
But he didn¡¯t comment on it.
He simply asked again, ¡°Lone Wolf Lisbon wants to lure the Snow Ghosts to invade my territory. Why then, would you come to deliver this message to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get along with Lisbon when you go back, or that you¡¯re simply using my hand to get rid of him?¡±
¡°You have Mr. Roman supporting you, and we, the Wildcat sisters, just want to live well. We also hope that you, as our distinguished neighbor, can continue to live well.¡±
¡°A distinguished neighbor?¡± Russell stroked his chin, ¡°Has my reputation for excellence reached Echo Water River Cavern already?¡±
He hadn¡¯t shown his talents yet; how had he earned such a name for excellence?
Catherine¡¯s response cleared his doubts: ¡°Lords who employ serfs and are willing to provide them with meals are not many.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell suddenly felt somewhat emotional.
So just by doing that, he was already considered an excellent lord. The demands of the serfs and the freemen on their lords were indeed very low.
He looked at Catherine and asked indifferently, ¡°How can I trust you?¡±
¡°I carry a letter written by my sister on me. I originally planned to slip it through the window¡ and incidentally, to have a glimpse of the new lord.¡±
Charles quickly went over and frisked Catherine.
¡°Stop touching me randomly¡ There is a hidden pocket by the knee!¡± Catherine¡¯s face turned red, making her slap marks more distinct.
¡°I need to make sure you¡¯re not carrying any weapons,¡± Charles said with righteous indignation before he finally felt a folded letter from the inner seam near the knee of her tight clothing.
He handed it to Russell.
Russell unfolded it and read the crumpled note: ¡°Dear Neighbor, be wary of Lisbon, he will entice the Snow Ghosts to invade Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
The signature was: ¡°Your neighbor, Little Wildcat.¡±
¡°Shrouded in mystery,¡± Russell commented on the letter, and on the Wildcat sisters, finding their methods somewhat lacking in class.
Catherine defended herself, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend you or the Lone Wolf boss.¡±
Assured that Catherine wasn¡¯t there to assassinate him, Russell suddenly felt a loss of interest, ¡°Mr. Charles, untie her, and also, get her a cup of hot water.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Catherine looked deeply at Russell.
¡°Do you need a change of dry clothes?¡±
¡°No need to change, my clothes are lined with fleece and fit tightly to my skin; they don¡¯t let any rain seep in.¡± Catherine pulled up the collar of her garment and gave it a quick shake, flinging off all the moisture on the outer layer, ¡°Besides, as a Ranger, I have Battle Qi that protects my body, so I can wear damp clothes just fine.¡±
A Ranger is but a Wanderer; different people have different names for them.
¡°Can we be certain when Lisbon will lure the Snow Ghosts to attack?¡±
¡°It should be within these few days. They are already preparing, and they must act quickly. Otherwise, once the warm season arrives, the threat of a Snow Ghost invasion will greatly diminish.¡±
In the Dragon Sleep Continent, there are no distinct four seasons. The power struggle between the Snow Demons and the Great Dragons causes periods of ice and warm seasons to alternate across the land.
During the ice period, Snow Ghosts wreak havoc; in the warm season, they must behave much more modestly.
After all, in the warm season, the power of the Great Dragon spreads underground in the Glowing Valley, which severely diminishes the strength of any Snow Ghost that enters.
¡°How many people are in the Echo Water River Cavern?¡± Russell posed another question.
¡°Around five hundred or so. There¡¯s only one Big Ranger, the Lone Wolf himself. Five or six Rangers, some Wandering Souls, and the rest are all pitiful people.¡± Wandering Souls are those who have only formed a Qi Seed, akin to the state of a Knight¡¯s essence.
¡°Seeing your attitude towards us Wildcat sisters, it seems you don¡¯t despise me as your Lord. So, why choose to live in the Echo Water River Cavern?¡±
Catherine lowered her head and let out a cryptic smile, ¡°No one can reject their own origins. We¡¯ve lived in the Echo Water River Cavern since we were young. As for your question why, I don¡¯t really know either. Perhaps the cavern is dark and damp, but it¡¯s where I was born and raised.¡±
Russell expressed neither agreement nor objection to this.
Having asked all he wanted, he stood up and said, ¡°Do you need me to arrange a room for you to rest?¡±
¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. If I could, I¡¯d like your permission to return now. If I¡¯m late, the Lone Wolf might discover it,¡± Catherine replied after gulping down some hot water, her voice tinged with unease.
She had no idea how she would be treated upon her return.
¡°Russell¡¡± Charles began, as though wanting to say something.
Russell gently raised his hand to stop Charles mid-sentence and looked at Catherine with indifference, ¡°Please exit through the front door when you leave.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Moments later, a baffled Butler Morris saw Catherine out the door.
Without accepting the umbrella Morris offered, Catherine dashed into the curtain of rain and soon vanished on the charcoal cinder path.
¡°Russell, you shouldn¡¯t have let her go just like that. The words of a cavern commoner can¡¯t be trusted,¡± Charles complained.
Russell gave a faint smile, ¡°Killing her or detaining her has little meaning.¡±
Then, dropping the smile, he said sternly, ¡°The most crucial thing now is to prepare for the Snow Ghosts¡¯ attack, regardless of whether Catherine was telling the truth or lying. Mr. Eric, do we have the strength to cope with an attack?¡±
After a moment¡¯s consideration, Eric replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Sir. It would be best to notify Lord Baron and request that Knight Commander Kendall come to take charge.¡±
The Territory Patrol Knight Captain Kendall is a Phantom Beast Knight.
With Kendall present, unless the Snow Demon personally invades, no amount of Snow Ghosts could make a dent in the territory¡¯s defense.
Charles nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, Russell, you mustn¡¯t be reckless with this matter. We should inform the Baron immediately.¡±
Concerning their lives, Russell naturally wouldn¡¯t act rashly, ¡°Fine, first thing tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send a Knight Attendant to Fluorescent Castle with a message.¡±
¡°Send someone now, while the little wildcat hasn¡¯t returned yet. Get Knight Commander Kendall here as soon as possible.¡± Charles shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Who knows if Catherine is just a scout. What if Lone Wolf Lisbon is right behind her?¡±
Russell saw the wisdom in this.
Going with the flow, he immediately asked Morris to call for two Knight Attendants, Tom and John, and ordered them to hurry to Fluorescent Castle at full gallop.
After the Knight Attendants rode off, Russell and the others had no desire to sleep and decided to play a game of chess in the study instead.
¡°Russell, are you trying to subdue the commoners of the Echo Water River Cavern?¡± Charles, ever perceptive, had long since caught on to some indications.
¡°I do harbor such an immature thought,¡± Russell admitted.
¡°If you asked for my opinion, I would surely object. Commoners are not good seed. However, if you are determined to do so, I can only urge you to be cautious. You¡¯ll need to carefully discern which of the commoners have the blood of their kin on their hands.¡±
Russell nodded, moved a chess piece, and then calmly added, ¡°I won¡¯t act blindly. Additionally, my goal is to completely resolve the situation of the Echo Water River Cavern.¡±
Chapter 27 - 27 27 Imagining the Mischievous Elf
?Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Imagining the Mischievous Elf Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Imagining the Mischievous Elf In the Dragon Sleep Continent, Snow Demons bring extreme cold, while dragons bring warmth.
Once the Glowing River flows past Wuyao Snake Manor, it exits the territory of the Glowing Valley. Ros the Clay Dragon¡¯s power drastically diminishes, unable to further shelter the territory with warmth.
Thus, beyond the territory lies a world of ice and snow.
Only at the boundary between the territory and the snowfield, sustained by a trickle of power from Ros the Clay Dragon, can a portion of the underground habitat¡¯s ecosystem continue to function beneath the ice and in the darkness of subterranean rivers. Hence, some criminals and Freemen find refuge there.
Surviving on the subsistence provided by the underground creatures like serpents, rats, ants, mosses, and fungi.
They¡¯ve constructed underground dwellings.
The noble lords allow the Freemen of the caverns to roam the edges of their territory, primarily to serve as a buffer zone with the snowfields.
When Snow Ghosts cross the border, the first to be threatened are naturally the Cavern Free People.
This is the natural barrier.
¡°The Echo Water River Cavern is indeed one of our lines of defense, but,¡± Mr. Charles and Mr. Eric, ¡°if this defense is not fully under our control, it is a double-edged sword. It can fend off Snow Ghosts, but it can also wound us.¡±
Mr. Russel saw clearly.
Perhaps to his father, Mr. Luo Man, the Echo Water River Cavern was an excellent defensive line, and possibly even Wuyao Snake Manor could be considered a defense. Thus, the slight damage from the Echo Water River Cavern does not shake the territory and is not regarded as a double-edged sword.
Unfortunately.
Now that Wuyao Snake Manor was his territory, the double-edged nature of the Echo Water River Cavern made it difficult for him to rest easy.
Mr. Charles was momentarily at a loss for words.
Mr. Eric nodded vehemently, ¡°Sir, you are right. We can no longer neglect the Echo Water River Cavern, we must flatten it as soon as possible!¡±
Mr. Russel smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Mr. Charles said, ¡°Actually, we could still negotiate with Lone Wolf Lisbon to establish a cooperative relationship. Think of it as keeping a fierce dog; toss it a bone now and then to keep it guarding our borders. How does that sound?¡±
¡°Even if we were to adopt this fierce dog, we¡¯d first have to tame it; otherwise, it might still injure its master.¡±
¡°Alright, I have to admit, you see further than I do, Russel,¡± Mr. Charles spread his hands, ¡°You were born to be a lord.¡±
Knock knock knock, Butler Morris entered, carrying a tray in his hand.
¡°I woke Mrs. Moore to make a pot of milk tea for the master and the two sirs,¡± said Morris as he set down the three cups of milk tea.
¡°Oh my, to have such fragrant milk tea on a cold night like this is sheer happiness,¡± said Mr. Charles indulgently.
Mr. Eric said nothing, but a fleeting smile crossed his face.
Mr. Russel smiled as well, ¡°Morris, please thank Mrs. Moore for me, and tell her that tomorrow she, and you as well, will each get an extra serving of pudding. My treat.¡±
Morris laughed, ¡°Serving the master is our natural duty. You are too generous, sir.¡±
After sipping the milk tea, Mr. Charles jested, ¡°If only this milk tea could be replaced with Black Pearl wine, it would be perfect.¡±
¡°No alcohol for now, Charles,¡± said Mr. Eric.
¡°Of course, of course, do you think I don¡¯t understand that?¡± Mr. Charles raised his voice slightly.
¡
Dawn broke, and the rain stopped. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Territory Patrol Knight Captain Kendall did not return with Tom and John. Instead, it was Castle Guard Captain Chris who came.
¡°Lord Baron attaches great importance to this matter and has specially commanded me to support Mr. Russel,¡± said Chris, who had come alone, riding a Nightmare Specter Horse, without bringing additional knights¡ªfor a mere Snow Ghost invasion, one Mythical Beast Knight was sufficient to suppress them.
¡°I thought it would have been Mr. Kendall,¡± Mr. Charles said as he followed Mr. Russel to welcome the visitor. Charles was more practiced in these welcoming procedures than Russel.
¡°If Kendall had come, perhaps Lone Wolf Lisbon wouldn¡¯t dare to lure the Snow Ghosts into invading,¡± explained Chris. ¡°The tunnels are all interconnected; Lisbon would surely need to ascertain Kendall¡¯s position first before luring the Snow Ghosts.¡±
The caverns surrounding Glowing Valley were not just the Echo Water River Cavern.
Around this warm valley were distributed numerous other caves of varying sizes, such as Red Bat Grotto, Wild Man Cave, Blind Man¡¯s Cave, and Notch Cavern.
¡°I see.¡± Russell suddenly understood.
As the Territory Patrol Knight Captain, Kendall was naturally feared by the wanderers around these caverns.
If one could not pinpoint Kendall¡¯s location, Lone Wolf Lisbon would certainly not dare to make any rash moves.
On the other hand, Chris, the Castle Guard Captain, did not appear in the territory often and therefore did not attract much attention.
¡°Then for the next few days, I¡¯ll be in your care, Mr. Russel.¡±
¡°With you staying in the manor¡¯s guest house, I can rest easy. These days are the perfect opportunity to ask Mr. Chris some questions about cultivation.¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
Nothing happened on the first day Chris stayed in the manor¡¯s guest house, and Russell took it as a chance to have one more Knight teacher, asking him many questions about Battle Qi.
The training of an Armed Knight involves carving out meridians, enhancing Battle Qi as the foundation, and at the same time, practicing various techniques for maneuvering Battle Qi.
It is roughly divided into four aspects: Fighting Qi Penetrating Power, Fighting Qi Rotating Power, Fighting Qi Instantaneous Power, and Battle Qi Sword Radiance.
¡°There are no shortcuts to Fighting Qi Penetrating Power, Mr. Russel. The methods taught to you by Mr. Eric, using Battle Qi martial skills to carve out meridians, are actually the best way to cultivate Fighting Qi Penetrating Power. You just need to keep at it, and it will naturally come to fruition,¡± Chris explained.
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°As for Rotating Power and Instantaneous Power, there¡¯s no need to try them for now. These require you to carve out several meridians first in order to chain the Battle Qi before executing them¡ Once you combine the three Powers, you will be able to break through to Battle Qi Sword Radiance, and emanate your Battle Qi externally.¡±
¡°Thank you for clarifying my doubts, Sir.¡±
¡°These are all common knowledge. Even if I didn¡¯t mention it, you would know, Mr. Russel,¡± Chris said with a smile, maintaining sufficient respect in his attitude.
Of course, Russell was well aware that this respect was not for him personally but for his father, Baron Roman.
As night fell, Chris¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t publicized, so the evening was simply celebrated with a modest dinner in the second-floor dining room.
The guests dispersed when the wine was half gone.
After bathing and going to bed, Russell was unsure of how much time had passed before he found himself in Gloomy Dreamland again, with the Little Dream Dragon cawing as it flew towards him.
¡°Come on, Ice Cream, let¡¯s patrol diligently today and see if any assassins dare to come over.¡±
¡°Caw!¡±
A man and a dragon flew around the guest house of the manor, and two spots of Magic Light were particularly bright, undoubtedly emanating from Chris and his Nightmare Specter Horse.
¡°So this is a Phantom Beast Knight, truly bright!¡±
Russell watched closely as the light emitted by Chris solidified his silhouette completely, even the facial features were faintly discernible. Of course, compared to Baron Roman¡¯s appearance in the Gloomy Dreamland, it was still somewhat vague.
In the Glowing Valley territory, Mr. Ross was undoubtedly the king of battle prowess, closely followed by Baron Roman.
Because Baron Roman was a High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight.
¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look at the Nightmare Specter Horse,¡± said Russell after admiring Chris¡¯s light, then went on to appreciate the light of the Fantasy Beast Nightmare Specter Horse.
Fantasy Beasts originate from wild beasts.
It could be that a wild beast has absorbed enough of the earth¡¯s energy, transforming its own power to evolve into a remarkable Fantasy Beast.
Or perhaps after a wild beast accumulates energy, it gives birth to Fantasy Beast offspring.
Naturally, when two Fantasy Beasts mate, they can also give birth to Fantasy Beast progeny, and such second-generation Fantasy Beasts generally have better talents.
¡°My father has a female Nightmare Specter Horse; Chris¡¯s is a male. I wonder if they could mate and then give birth to a little specter horse¡ Maybe if mother breathes a word in his ear, perhaps the little specter horse¡¡± Russell mused.
Mid-thought, he suddenly chuckled and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Even if a little specter horse is born, my brother Roland would be ahead of me. I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up.¡±
Chapter 28 - 28 28 Ghost Hunting
?Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Ghost Hunting Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Ghost Hunting Glancing at the Phantom Beast Knight, at the Fantasy Beasts, and once again admiring his four Spirit Insects, Russell concluded his secret rendezvous with the Little Dream Dragon.
There were no pearl-bearing clams by the riverbank, nor any incubating Spirit Insects in the surrounding flower beds.
Unless he set up camp outside the manor¡¯s annex, it would be difficult for Russell to gain any more benefits through his ¡°golden finger¡±.
¡°Good morning, Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Good morning, Sir Chris.¡±
The sunlight streamed through the window as Russell and Chris leisurely enjoyed this morning¡¯s breakfast, when Butler Morris approached.
¡°Sir, the water levels of the Glowing River have risen, the warm season has truly arrived!¡±
¡°That¡¯s excellent, the arrival of the warm season signifies the revival of all things. I hope the manor will have a good harvest this year.¡±
In the morning, Russell continued to practice the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± in the courtyard to channel his Battle Qi, to carve out his meridians and to comprehend the Fighting Qi Penetrating Power.
Charles then joined him as his opponent in a swordsmanship battle.
Chris, clad in casual wear, occasionally offered pointers to Russell from the sidelines to help him improve his combat skills. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Before they knew it, noon had arrived.
Before lunch even began, Knight Attendant Jack galloped back swiftly on his warhorse: ¡°Sir, the Snow Ghosts are invading! Mr. Eric is holding them off!¡±
Russell said resolutely, ¡°Sir Chris!¡±
¡°Always ready, Mr. Russell.¡± Chris had already summoned his contract Fantasy Beast¡ªthe Nightmare Specter Horse.
The personal servant William struggled to carry a silver Armor, helping Chris don it.
Personal Servant Ram similarly hoisted a suit of dark gold Armor, assisting Russell with his¡ªthe dark gold ceramic Armor was a gift from the Baron, made of metal and ceramic inlay that wasn¡¯t too heavy and could withstand attacks from a Phantom Beast Knight.
¡°Sir, your sword.¡± Another servant, Fox, held a silver-gray longsword with a handle embedded with a glittering green gem.
This was Russell¡¯s sidearm, the Green Ceramic Sword.
As the son of a Baron, even as the second son, Russell had a complete set of exceptional gear, giving him a head start on the competition.
Donning the dark gold ceramic Armor, equipped with the Green Ceramic Sword, and mounting his black warhorse, Russell swiftly transformed from a refined and elegant noble gentleman into a gallant and fully-armed Knight.
¡°Jack, lead the way!¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
With the Knight Attendant clearing the path, Russell and Chris followed shoulder to shoulder, with Charles, the middle-aged Knight, following behind¡ªCharles was also an Armed Knight, yet having never completed his meridians over the years, he had no hope of becoming a Great Knight.
The clattering sound of the horses¡¯ hooves faded into the distance.
In no time, they reached the southeastern boundary of the Wuyao Snake Manor, where there was a distinct geographical division.
To the north, the soil was moist with sprouting new green grass.
To the south, the snow was difficult to dissipate, with the snow getting thicker the further south one went, presenting a vast expanse of undulating snowfield.
On the snowfield, there was the occasional cluster or a patch of trees covered in snow and ice; beyond that, there was no other scenery.
¡°Over there!¡± Chris pointed casually.
Not far ahead, where the mud mixed with the accumulated snow, Eric was leading three Knight Attendants in a battle against a group of sinister creatures.
These creatures were humanoid, wielding weapons that looked like ice sculptures, their bodies even adorned with tattered clothing.
But their skin exhibited a dark bluish-green tint, their heads were bald, with vampire-like fangs protruding from their mouths and their ears were exceptionally long and thin.
One of the Snow Ghosts stood at a towering three meters tall.
The other Snow Ghosts were generally taller than Eric and the Knights, moving with agility and speed during battle, their icicle-like weapons wielded with skill. The Snow Ghosts, however, lacked coordination amongst themselves and were blocked by the formation laid out by Eric and his men.
¡°There are only twelve Snow Ghosts, not even a single Ghost Beast. And there¡¯s only one leading Snow Ghost that has reached the level of a Great Snow Ghost.¡±
Chris, riding on a Nightmare Specter Horse, saw the number of invading Snow Ghosts and immediately laughed, ¡°Mr. Russel, how about warming up with some practice?¡±
¡°Sure!¡± Russel didn¡¯t waste any words and joined the fray directly.
Charles looked around, especially sneaking a few glances at the ever-unflappable Chris, and with his teeth clenched, he also charged into the battlefield.
¡°Eric!¡± Russel yelled.
The Green Ceramic Sword didn¡¯t execute any flashy attacks, just a practiced and precise chop and thrust, aimed at the back of a cyan Snow Ghost.
Just as it was about to hit the Snow Ghost¡¯s neck, the creature as if it had eyes on its back, abruptly raised its ice-sculpted spear.
Clang!
The ice-sculpted spear completely withstood the heavy and powerful chop, not shattering, but shedding only a bit of ice debris.
Following up, Eric shouted, ¡°Form up, Sir!¡±
He and three Knight Attendants pushed back the attacking Snow Ghosts, opened a gap in the formation, and let Russel, Jack, and Charles into it.
Then, seven knights and seven war horses surrounded Eric, the Great Knight, forming a common assault squadron formation used by knights. They kept charging amidst the encirclement of twelve Snow Ghosts, trying to spread them out to defeat them one by one.
But these Snow Ghosts always clustered around the leader, the Great Snow Ghost, making it difficult to truly separate them.
¡°Sir, catch the leader and the followers will scatter. We must kill the Great Snow Ghost first!¡± Eric swiftly changed the attack tactic, ¡°Everyone, target the Great Snow Ghost!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Under Eric¡¯s lead in a charge, the seven-man Knight squad quickly turned around and charged at the tallest Great Snow Ghost, with Knight lances and Knight swords attacking the Great Snow Ghost in rotation.
The Great Snow Ghost was fearlessly brave.
Or more accurately, it was a non-living being, wielding an enormous ice-sculpted mace that was even taller than itself, swinging it again and again, viciously clashing against the Knight squad¡¯s weaponry.
Thwack!
The Battle Qi sword aura unleashed by Eric cut through the Great Snow Ghost, only shattering its tattered, icy cloths that served as armor and leaving a snowy white slash on its cyan skin. There was no bleeding, the wound resembling withered wood.
The strength of a single Snow Ghost might not surpass that of a Knight, but the effect of their undying nature was indeed terrifying.
¡°Again, gather strength for a concentrated strike to kill the Great Snow Ghost!¡± After a round of charging, Eric quickly turned his horse around and swung his longsword for another charge.
Charge after charge, continued targeted attacks.
After leaving more than a dozen deep cuts that revealed bone but let no blood flow on the Great Snow Ghost, they merely slowed the creature¡¯s movements slightly.
Hiss! The Great Snow Ghost opened its fanged mouth, roaring at the charging Knight squad.
The eleven Snow Ghosts behind it mimicked the action, baring their fanged mouths and issuing low and hoarse roars like venomous snakes.
¡°Charge!¡± Eric yelled.
Within the Knight squad, Russel could feel that the Knights¡¯ Battle Qi was entering a state of resonance.
The Battle Qi of everyone pulsed at the same frequency, then synchronized, their Battle Qi seemingly surging invisibly several times over, giving Russel an incredible sense of power in an instant. With one swing of his sword, he felt he could cut through anything.
¡°Charge!¡± he shouted following Eric.
¡°Charge!¡±
¡°Charge!¡±
Charles and the Knight Attendants, one by one, continued shouting to vent the resonating Battle Qi, focusing all their power into their Knight swords and Knight lances.
Charging towards the Great Snow Ghost!
Chapter 29 - 29 29 Ice Pellet Pearl
?Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Ice Pellet Pearl Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Ice Pellet Pearl Boom!
Though the knight squadron was small in number, at this moment, the seven men were united in heart, erupting with fierce momentum and unparalleled attack power.
The great Snow Demon swung its huge ice-carved wolf-tooth club, intending to withstand the knight squadron¡¯s charge head-on.
But at this moment, Eric¡¯s will was highly focused. As the Snow Demon swung its wolf-tooth club, he led the entire knight squadron¡¯s Battle Qi resonance, forcibly enhancing his already surging Battle Qi and concentrating it on the edge of his sword.
Boom!
With one thrust of his sword, the Battle Qi sword beam pierced a distance of five or six meters, accurately stabbing into the Snow Demon¡¯s neck.
Crack, as strong as the Snow Demon was, it could not withstand the hit, which surpassed that of a great Knight¡¯s peak attack, and its neck was directly severed.
The head spun off, flying high and far away.
The body still stood upright, its wolf-tooth club coming down on its original path, striking Eric¡¯s unabated sword with a clang.
Nevertheless, the strike was weak and flimsy, causing no trouble to Eric.
However, the ordinary Snow Ghosts following closely behind the great Snow Demon rushed forward, still causing some trouble for the knight squadron.
Particularly after Eric had drained the Battle Qi resonance they had pooled together, the actions of the knight squad slowed, leading to deformation and delay in their movements, which gave the ordinary Snow Ghosts an opportunity to take advantage, cutting down a warhorse on the spot.
With a thud, Charles, who was momentarily inattentive, tumbled down with the warhorse.
Two Snow Ghosts bared their fanged mouths, brandishing ice-carved battle sabers to chop at Charles¡¯s limbs from front and back. Just as they were about to strike, a silver-gray longsword sliced through the air, powerfully parrying both ice-carved battle sabers aside.
It was Russell, who had acted just in time to save Charles.
¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Charles broke out in a cold sweat.
¡°Keep up!¡± Russell¡¯s face was expressionless, his thoughts still immersed in the shock of Eric¡¯s sword beheading the great Snow Demon a moment ago.
A sword beam that combined strength and beauty, the unstoppable Battle Qi, had a primitive impact that made one¡¯s blood surge with excitement.
¡°Got you!¡± Knight Attendant John bent down and reached out his hand.
Charles quickly extended his hand, grabbing John¡¯s, and with a leverage, he flipped onto John¡¯s warhorse, following the knight squadron to break out from the Snow Ghosts¡¯ encirclement.
Once they were out of the encirclement, Charles quickly jumped off the warhorse.
Eric reformed the squad. Seven knights now became six, but the charging formation did not change. After catching their breath, they charged again towards the roaring Snow Ghosts.
The headless corpse of the decapitated great Snow Demon didn¡¯t fall, but just stood there in a daze, claws flailing, swinging its ice-carved wolf-tooth club at the air.
¡°Charge!¡±
Russell pulled his thoughts back from the shock and followed Eric to break through the Snow Ghost swarm once again, the Battle Qi in his channels boiling hot, but diminishing with each moment.
¡°Can you still fight, sir?¡± Eric looked back, asking during the respite the squad had.
Russell gritted his teeth, ¡°I can still fight!¡±
Hearing this, Eric raised his Knight¡¯s sword high and roared again, ¡°Charge!¡±
On the other side, Chris the Phantom Beast Knight, riding a Nightmare Specter Horse, smiled as he admired the knight squadron¡¯s fight. He merely skirted the edge of the battlefield, not intervening in the knight squadron¡¯s attack.
However, seeing the headless corpse of the great Snow Demon still flailing, he quietly approached it on his Nightmare Specter Horse.
Clang!
He drew the sword at his side, and almost faster than the eye could follow, he unleashed two crescent moon-shaped sword beams that severed the great Snow Demon¡¯s arms.
The sword rotated once more, and another two crescent moon-shaped sword beams flew out, cutting off the great Snow Demon¡¯s legs.
With a clatter, the Snow Demon¡¯s torso fell to the ground, but its arms and legs still twitched, and its head, now embedded in the mud at a distance, continued to silently open and close its mouth, still trying to make sounds despite the lack of vocal cords.
¡°Alas, to die once and then again¡ This damned Snow Demon, torturing a person to such a state.¡± Sighing softly, Chris stroked the neck of the Nightmare Specter Horse.
Minds in harmony.
The Nightmare Specter Horse immediately raised its front hooves high and then stomped down heavily, directly crushing the head of the great Snow Ghost.
In an instant, the torso, arms, and legs of the great Snow Ghost seemed to lose all strength and became thoroughly quiet.
Then,
As if time, once frozen, began to move again, the flesh of the great Snow Ghost¡¯s head and its limbs visibly rotted away at a rate visible to the naked eye, until it turned into a pile of stinking powder.
Waving away the stench in front of his nose, Chris extended his sword and fished out a snow-white bead the size of a marble from a mud puddle.
Battle Qi clung to the tip of the sword, sticking to the Ice Pellet Pearl as if it were viscous, and he briefly rinsed it in another puddle.
Only then did he retract it into his hand.
¡°Not bad, the luster is very good, it is a top-grade Ice Pellet Pearl.¡± Chris pinched the pearl between his fingers, remarking casually, ¡°You must have been a Great Knight in life, otherwise you couldn¡¯t have condensed such a fine Ice Pellet Pearl.¡±
A quarter of an hour later, the hunt was over.
Without leveraging the power of Chris, the Phantom Beast Knight, just Russell and Eric alone, in concert, managed to perfectly resolve the Snow Ghost invasion.
One after another, headless corpse was handled by four Knight Attendants who forcefully crushed its head.
Only by shattering the head could they disperse the encapsulating ice power, letting the Snow Ghost, transformed from corpses, return to the silence of death.
What remained were only tiny Ice Pellet Pearls.
¡°Eleven Ice Pellet Pearls, all reclaimed, Sir.¡± Charles came bouncing up, bearing a handful of snow-white pearls to present to Russell, and muttered softly, ¡°As for the great Snow Ghost¡¯s Ice Pellet Pearl, eh, it¡¯s not here.¡±
¡°Mhmm.¡± Russell waved his hand, not taking the pearls. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
All he wanted now was to catch his breath properly, for his first battle experience, his initial hunt for Snow Ghosts; everything came so suddenly, yet so exhilaratingly.
At this moment, not a drop of Battle Qi remained in his body.
Sweat soaked through his entire body, and inside the lining of his dark gold ceramic armor was a steaming mist of perspiration, more refreshing than a sauna bath.
¡°Your performance was brilliant, Mr. Russell.¡± Chris walked over and casually tossed the top-grade Ice Pellet Pearl to Charles, ¡°One great Snow Ghost, eleven Snow Ghosts, that¡¯s quite a glorious victory.¡±
Eric stood by, breathing heavily without a word, battle was his forte, but not the post-fight praise.
Russell, while catching his breath, laughed and said, ¡°Without Your Excellency to cover our flanks, we would not have dared to charge with all our might¡ Speaking of which, Mr. Charles, return the great Snow Ghost¡¯s Ice Pellet Pearl, it¡¯s the rightful spoils of war for Knight Commander Chris.¡±
¡°No need, I did not exert the slightest effort; it is your spoils of war, not mine.¡± Chris firmly refused to accept it.
Russell did not insist.
Once he had caught his breath, he laughed heartily, ¡°Come, Sir Chris, gentlemen, follow me back to the manor¡¯s annex for a midday feast.¡±
He sheathed his Green Ceramic Sword back into its scabbard and declared loudly, ¡°Today, we drink from noon till night, we shall not cease until we¡¯re drunk!¡±
¡°Praise Russell, praise the Sir!¡± Charles, who had lost his warhorse and mostly slacked off afterwards, cheered enthusiastically.
Gathering themselves, everyone prepared to return.
Suddenly, Russell pulled the reins of his warhorse, looking back at the battlefield, where only traces of the Snow Ghosts¡¯ stench remained, becoming less offensive as the wind blew it away gradually.
In a few days, perhaps even the powder would have merged with the soil.
¡°Mr. Charles, on our way back, arrange for someone to erect a stone monument here¡ Not to commemorate our battle, but to honor the return of the twelve humans.¡±
Charles was momentarily stunned, then solemnly responded, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
Chapter 30 - 30 30 The Elixir of Life
?Chapter 30: Chapter 30 The Elixir of Life Chapter 30: Chapter 30 The Elixir of Life In the legends, the Snow Demon from another world froze the Dragon Sleep Continent, plunging all living things into a deathly stillness.
Until the Great Dragons awoke, tearing through the encasement of the snowfields, creating oasis after oasis where humans could thrive.
Glowing Valley was one such small oasis.
Of course, it was born from the power of Ros the Clay Dragon, but in the end, it depended on the influence of the Shadowflame Dragon over the land.
The power of the Shadowflame Dragon radiated constantly, protecting the entire Shadowflame Grand Duchy. Ros the Clay Dragon condensed a part of it, and thus, Glowing Valley, warm as spring all year round, became the ancestral territory of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
¡°As for the Snow Ghosts¡¡±
In the kitchen, the personal servant Ram colorfully narrated the ancient tale: ¡°The Snowfield encapsulates the dark power of the Snow Demon, and once someone is killed by the Snow Demon, they will be resurrected as a Snow Ghost under the erosion of that dark power!¡±
¡°Are Snow Ghosts black or white?¡± the kitchen maid Barbara asked innocently.
¡°Well¡¡± Ram had never seen a Snow Ghost, but in front of the maid, he had to maintain his image of erudition. So he said, ¡°Of course they¡¯re white; otherwise, why call them Snow Ghosts.¡±
¡°I thought they were called Snow Ghosts because they turned into ghosts in the snow,¡± Olivia, another maid, said.
¡°That¡¯s possible too.¡± Ram said, not certain himself, so he quickly glossed over it, ¡°It¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that the lord killed a whole bunch of Snow Ghosts this time, even including a three-meter-tall big Snow Ghost!¡±
¡°Three meters, how tall that must be!¡± Barbara gestured to her own height of a meter and a half, full of disbelief.
Olivia didn¡¯t understand, ¡°But if the Snow Ghosts are transformed from people, how can they be that tall? I¡¯ve never seen such tall people.¡±
Ram thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps people from other territories are just three meters tall.¡±
¡°Wow, I really want to see a three-meter-tall person. If only I could leave this place once in my life,¡± Barbara prayed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
At that moment, Mrs. Moore, the cook, came in from outside carrying a basket of vegetables and scolded loudly, ¡°Wishing to go out there, eh? The wolves on the Snowfield would reduce you to a pile of bones, not to mention the Snow Ghosts, Ghost Beasts. Now, stop lazing around and wash these vegetables!¡±
¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Barbara took the basket and ran off to the wash basin.
Mrs. Moore, with a disdainful attitude, looked at Ram, ¡°Oh, the lord¡¯s intern personal servant, if you¡¯ve got nothing to do, you¡¯d better think more about how to serve the lord, instead of fooling around in the kitchen, tricking the young maids. William is watching you like a hawk!¡±
¡°William is no match for me, he¡¯s all thumbs,¡± Ram retorted, but he didn¡¯t dare linger in the kitchen any longer.
¡°Really a bunch of troublemakers,¡± Mrs. Moore muttered.
Olivia didn¡¯t leave. She wasn¡¯t a kitchen maid and wasn¡¯t under Mrs. Moore¡¯s jurisdiction, so naturally, she didn¡¯t have to fear Mrs. Moore. Instead, she asked with interest, ¡°Mrs. Moore, do you know about the Snow Ghosts, the ones the lord killed?¡±
¡°Who at my age doesn¡¯t know about Snow Ghosts? I¡¯ve seen them more than once.¡±
¡°Ah, you¡¯ve seen those white ghosts?¡±
¡°White, who told you Snow Ghosts are white? Those resurrected dead, the Snow Ghosts, are all tinted with blue-green.¡±
Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°Damn, I knew Ram was making it up.¡±
¡°Never trust a man¡¯s mouth, dear.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard Snow Ghosts are souls imprisoned in their corpses, and once a Snow Ghost is killed, the soul dissipates into smoke.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but they¡¯re all dead anyway.¡± Mrs. Moore no longer had any curiosity about Snow Ghosts, ¡°What I do know is when a Snow Ghost is killed, they leave behind an Ice Pellet Pearl that can grant longevity.¡±
¡°Immortality, my goodness, can the lord live forever?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡±
¡°But the lord killed the Snow Ghosts, he must have Ice Pellet Pearls.¡±
¡°Silly girl, Ice Pellet Pearls are Ice Pellet Pearls, if you want immortality, you¡¯d have to hand them over to an alchemist, who will alchemize countless Ice Pellet Pearls to then concoct a Magic Elixir of eternal life.¡± Mrs. Moore was just repeating hearsay.
But this was enough to startle Olivia.
Then Mrs. Moore added, ¡°All you need to understand is that in many places, Ice Pellet Pearls can be used as Gold Coins, dear.¡±
The servants in the kitchen were discussing Snow Ghosts and Ice Pellet Pearls.
Up in the study on the second floor of the manor¡¯s side residence, Russell and the others, who had enjoyed their lunch and were completely plastered, were indulging in afternoon tea.
Holding an upper-class Ice Pellet Pearl between his thumb and forefinger, a substance left behind after the death of a great Snow Ghost, Russell, slightly tipsy, exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a tiny pearl could encapsulate all of a Knight¡¯s power.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charles chuckled drunkenly, ¡°Suppose Eric dies on the snowfield, his lifetime of Battle Qi would ultimately condense into such a small ice pearl.¡±
Eric rolled his eyes, ¡°If I were about to die, I would chop off my head!¡±
Knight Commander Chris said, ¡°Chopping off your head wouldn¡¯t work, the Snow Demon¡¯s power would make your body move, and then it would reattach the head by itself. Only by crushing your skull can you completely erase the influence of the Snow Demon¡¯s power.¡±
He paused, then added, ¡°But be careful your body doesn¡¯t touch another head. Otherwise, a dog-headed Snow Ghost, or a pig-headed or cow-headed Snow Ghost might be born on the snowfield.¡±
¡°Hahahaha.¡± Charles laughed loudly.
Russell also laughed a few times; the power of the Snow Demon was truly extraordinary.
Only Eric did not laugh, and his expression was exceptionally grave. He silently vowed that if he indeed died on the snowfield, he would make sure to instruct others in advance to chop his body into mince, leaving no opportunity for the Snow Demon to take advantage.
Especially not to exchange heads.
If a head exchange was necessary, it had to be anything but a pig or cow head. A dog¡¯s head could be reluctantly accepted.
After the laughter, everyone casually chatted and drank tea.
Russell lifted the upper-class Ice Pellet Pearl over his head, and looking through the light shining through the window, he peered inside the pearl, where he could see strands like smoke sealed within.
These strands were likely the power a Knight spent a lifetime cultivating.
Snow Ghosts were humans, and they had to be those who practiced Battle Qi while alive, then after death, became corrupted and influenced by the power of the Snow Demon.
The Battle Qi inside their bodies would transform into another power, allowing the corpse to be resurrected as a Snow Ghost. This power was known as ice hail.
After killing a Snow Ghost, the ice hail would condense into an Ice Pellet Pearl.
According to market rates, an ordinary Ice Pellet Pearl could be used as a Gold Coin, and an upper-class Ice Pellet Pearl could fetch a dozen or more Gold Coins.
In other words, killing Snow Ghosts could yield Gold Coins.
¡°Speaking of which, is it true that by alchemical means you can extract the power of the Snow Demon from Ice Pellet Pearls and grant humans longevity?¡± Russell put down the upper-class Ice Pellet Pearl he was holding and inquired.
Charles shrugged, belching out alcohol fumes, ¡°Not sure.¡±
Knight Commander Chris had heard a bit about it, ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely. Although Snow Ghosts are transformed by the Snow Demon¡¯s power, there is a fundamental difference between it and the power of the Snow Demon, and it¡¯s not a gap that quantity can bridge.¡±
¡°But the Ice Pellet Pearls are valuable, and there are people secretly buying them up, aren¡¯t there?¡±
¡°Maybe you should ask Lord Baron.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Russell no longer obsessed over the Ice Pellet Pearl in his hand, for the meantime, treating it as a Gold Coin was sufficient, and his warm smile faded as he said seriously, ¡°This time the Snow Ghost invasion has been dealt with, but what about the Lone Wolf Lisbon who lured them here?¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Old White here wishes everyone a happy New Year¡¯s Eve!
Chapter 31 - 31 31 Feeding the Great Dragon with Gold Coins
?Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Feeding the Great Dragon with Gold Coins Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Feeding the Great Dragon with Gold Coins Russell was never one to let things slide, not in his past life and certainly not in this one.
¡°Sir, what do you intend to do?¡± Charles, when no one noticed, had already quietly changed the way he addressed him, no longer calling Russell by his first name.
Eric frowned and said, ¡°This man is cunning; it won¡¯t be easy to subdue him.¡±
¡°Why subdue him? By luring the Snow Ghosts to invade my manor, he has already given me more than enough reason to kill him,¡± Russell said in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Charles, Mr. Eric, and Captain Chris, what I¡¯m considering now is how to get him killed.¡±
Lone Wolf Lisbon had already committed an unforgivable offense.
Luring the Snow Ghosts to invade without regard for the manor¡¯s property and the safety of the serfs was a surefire path to death.
¡°It won¡¯t be easy to kill him, either,¡± said Captain Chris. ¡°If he dares show his face, I can help Mr. Russell kill him, but this man is naturally cunning. If he hides in the caverns and doesn¡¯t come out, it will be difficult to find him.¡±
The caverns surrounding the Glowing Valley were interconnected by secret passages into a vast network, which might even be larger than the entire valley itself.
Once someone hides in there, catching them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.
¡°Is it that difficult?¡±
¡°If Lord Baron takes action and exerts pressure on the cavern forces, and then sends a squad of knights to block the roads, it should be quite easy.¡±
¡°Forget it; if I have to bother my father over such a trivial matter, what right do I have to govern the manor and its lands?¡± Russell quickly dismissed the strategy of asking the Baron to intervene. Troubling the Baron with everything would only lower his reputation.
An excellent lord would be able to recruit excellent followers in the future.
Chris, the Captain, smiled and said, ¡°If you need anything, just command me.¡±
Russell thanked him, ¡°If I really have no other choice, I¡¯ll come to trouble you¡ Let¡¯s not talk about this disappointing matter for now; let¡¯s continue the celebration!¡±
The celebration did not last into the night.
In the afternoon, Captain Chris took his leave, mounting the Nightmare Specter Horse and disappearing on the Charcoal Dust Road. After all, he was the Castle Guard Captain and not Russell¡¯s Captain. Being away from his post for too long would clearly displease the Baron.
¡°Sir, do you really want to kill Lone Wolf Lisbon?¡± Charles brought up the earlier unfinished topic on his own initiative.
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°If you do decide to kill Lisbon, I think the Wildcat Sisters are key. Perhaps you can use the Wildcat Sisters to lure Lisbon out.¡±
¡°No rush, we should deliberate over this matter,¡± responded Russell, regaining his composure. ¡°Lisbon must be killed; otherwise, my thoughts will be obstructed. But killing him shouldn¡¯t interfere with my subjugation of Echo Water River Cavern, so the plan must be flawless.¡±
Eric suddenly said, ¡°Sir, let me infiltrate the Echo Water River Cavern and find out what¡¯s going on.¡±
¡°No, there¡¯s no need to take such a risk.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Wait, let¡¯s wait for the Wildcat Sisters to come,¡± Russell said with a slight smile, having already shown his strength. Now it was time to see if he could attract the butterflies.
Charles asked with confusion, ¡°Will the Wildcat Sisters come? Catherine didn¡¯t say she would come again when she left.¡±
¡°If she wasn¡¯t interested, she wouldn¡¯t have come to deliver the message on a rainy night. Since she is willing to make friends, she will naturally choose to do so when I¡¯m at my weakest,¡± Russell felt he had a seventy to eighty percent chance of guessing the Wildcat Sisters¡¯ intentions. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Charles?¡±
Charles spoke admiringly, ¡°Sir, you are becoming more and more like Lord Baron.¡±
¡°That¡¯s an overstatement; I¡¯m still learning from my father, Sir.¡±
¡°Under the watchful gaze of the Great Dragon, I believe you will soon surpass your teacher in skill. The Fluorescent Fungi Family will thrive under your leadership.¡±
¡°That¡¯s my brother¡¯s task.¡±
¡°But you can forge a new enterprise. Wuyao Snake Manor is too small for you; it¡¯s merely the starting point of your ascension.¡±
¡°Hmm, that is true. Mr. Charles, Mr. Eric, let us work hard toward that goal together.¡±
Charles bowed slightly in respect, ¡°Following closely in your footsteps, Sir!¡±
Eric, trying his best to suppress the urge to roll his eyes at Charles¡¯s sycophancy, pounded his chest heavily and muttered reluctantly, ¡°Following closely in your footsteps, Sir!¡±
Nighttime.
Russell continued to stay and sleep in the manor¡¯s guest court.
The cordyceps had successfully cultivated, and it was no longer a good excuse to camp outside on the grounds of guarding them. Besides, after a major battle during the day, a good rest was needed.
¡°Ga!¡±
Familiar Gloomy Dreamland, familiar Little Dream Dragon.
¡°What is this, Ice Cream? Are we destined to only meet in dreams?¡± Russell asked a new question.
But the Little Dream Dragon couldn¡¯t comprehend and simply kept croaking, carrying Russell around as they circled the outlined manor¡¯s detached residence.
¡°Sigh, asking is pointless; you¡¯re just a dummy,¡± Russell raised his middle finger.
The Little Dream Dragon found it amusing and also waved its slender forelimbs, raising a claw like a little matchstick: ¡°Ga, ga, ga!¡±
¡°Stop croaking, let¡¯s go see my bedroom and what kind of light the Ice Pellet Pearl is emitting.¡±
The man and dragon returned to Russell¡¯s bedroom where, apart from the dark gold ceramic armor, Green Ceramic Sword, two small pearls, and the light from the gemstone fixtures, a faint blue light could be seen emitting from the drawer of the bedside table.
The light formed a cluster, clearly coming from the Ice Pellet Pearl.
Upon seeing this bunch of light, before Russell could make sense of it, the Little Dream Dragon suddenly cried out loudly: ¡°Ga! Ga! Ga!¡±
¡°What, you want it?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
Russell was surprised, as it was rare to see the Little Dream Dragon react so vehemently, so he immediately waved his hand, ¡°If you want it, take it!¡±
The next moment, the Little Dream Dragon dove headfirst into the drawer; in the Gloomy Dreamland, apart from magical creations that glowed, everything else was an illusion, so the Little Dream Dragon went straight through the drawer to get right in front of the Ice Pellet Pearl.
It opened its mouth, its tongue rolled up, and the Ice Pellet Pearl was swallowed down.
Then.
It burped contentedly: ¡°Ga-er¡¡±
¡°You can actually consume things in the Gloomy Dreamland?¡± Russell was very surprised and then tried to touch the Green Ceramic Sword himself.
Unfortunately, his arm passed through the light of the Green Ceramic Sword and couldn¡¯t touch the physical sword itself.
This was consistent with previous experimental results. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Ice Cream, your turn. Can you grab this Green Ceramic Sword?¡± Russell patted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, guiding it to grab the Green Ceramic Sword.
The Little Dream Dragon, puzzled, mimicked and reached out its paw to grab at the sword.
However, like Russell, its claw passed through the light of the Green Ceramic Sword and failed to touch anything tangible.
¡°Hmm?¡± Russell couldn¡¯t understand this.
He mulled over it carefully: ¡°Although the Gloomy Dreamland is a fantasy formed in reference to reality, Ice Cream does indeed have the ability to interact with the real world through the Gloomy Dreamland¡ Its breath nurturing the birch cordyceps was an interaction, and now swallowing the Ice Pellet Pearl is another interaction.¡±
It¡¯s just that the number of interactions was too few, making Russell unable to determine what kinds of behaviors were within the scope of interactivity.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll figure it out slowly later.¡±
There¡¯s plenty of time ahead, and Russell had enough time to unravel the mysteries of the Gloomy Dreamland.
He looked carefully at the Little Dream Dragon: ¡°Eating the Ice Pellet Pearl doesn¡¯t seem to have changed you at all¡ Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m really living in luxury now, starting to feed dragons Gold Coins.¡±
The Ice Pellet Pearl was equivalent to a Gold Coin.
Most serfs might never lay eyes on a Gold Coin in their lifetimes, with silver coins and copper coins being enough to satisfy their needs.
¡°Let¡¯s fly, we¡¯ll stroll for a bit and then sleep,¡± Russell rode on the Little Dream Dragon, beginning their moment of loitering through the streets.
However, he quickly noticed something was amiss: ¡°Ice Cream, has the Gloomy Dreamland expanded a bit? Before, only a small part of this tree was within the Gloomy Dreamland, but now, a large part is within it!¡±
Chapter 32 - 32 32 The Study Room Father and Son Setup
?Chapter 32: Chapter 32 The Study Room Father and Son Setup Chapter 32: Chapter 32 The Study Room Father and Son Setup The Gloomy Dreamland had expanded, of which Russell was very certain.
He had noticed that tree before; indeed, only a small portion had been enveloped by the Gloomy Dreamland, but now, a large portion of the tree was wrapped within it.
¡°It¡¯s certain, all these changes happened after the Little Dream Dragon gobbled up the Ice Pellet Pearls!¡± he rode the Little Dream Dragon, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Ice Cream, just you wait, I¡¯ll feed you gold coins every day in the future!¡±
¡°Ga?¡± The Little Dream Dragon tilted its head.
Seeming to understand something, it nodded repeatedly: ¡°Ga, ga, ga, ga!¡±
¡°Ga ga!¡± Russell mimicked the Little Dream Dragon, shouting a couple of times.
Ice Pellet Pearls were indeed valuable, but raising a Little Dream Dragon and expanding the Gloomy Dreamland simply couldn¡¯t be measured with money.
Because.
Russell was increasingly convinced that the Little Dream Dragon might truly be a Great Dragon.
Although it didn¡¯t exist in the real world and could only be ridden in dreams; and despite not being a massive creature like the Shadowflame Great Dragon of the duke¡¯s family that could create an endlessly warm Oasis, and also a bit lacking in intelligence.
But Great Dragons were legendary creatures of all kinds of oddities, not just limited to the Shadowflame Great Dragon template.
The Little Dream Dragon might just be another template of a Great Dragon.
¡°Ga.¡± After playing for a while, the Little Dream Dragon became tired.
Russell affectionately rubbed the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s big head and waved with a smile: ¡°Goodnight, Ice Cream, have a good dream¡ haha, what constitutes a good dream, perhaps you and I are in one right now¡ Anyway, I hope one day we can soar across the skies together!¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon disappeared around the corner, and the Gloomy Dreamland returned to quietude.
At dawn, the sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains, adding a bright stripe to the bedroom.
Life as a lord was very comfortable, and no one came to call Russell out of bed anymore, but the biological clock that had already formed still woke him up early.
He casually pulled the bell rope by the bed.
Russell then got out of bed and went to the bathroom to flush the water¡ªthe entire manor¡¯s guest house, only his bedroom had a stand-alone flush toilet, of course, the cistern needed a servant to carry water over to refill, and there was no advanced water supply system.
After flushing the water, he returned to the bedside, steadied himself, and Russell suddenly pulled open the drawer, then sighed with relief.
The Ice Pellet Pearls stored inside were all gone, indicating that what he had experienced last night was not an illusion but something that had really happened.
The Little Dream Dragon did indeed swallow the Ice Pellet Pearls and then expanded the Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Very good, very good, I¡¯ll go hunt more Snow Ghosts later for dragon rearing!¡± He curled the corners of his mouth upwards, as if seeing a brilliant future.
Just then, there was a knock on the door: ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±
¡°Good morning.¡±
Head Maid Leona pushed the door open and entered swiftly with three maids starting to work promptly.
Freckled Erin, buck-toothed Phoebe, and short and chubbish Olivia¡ªRussell had ample reason to suspect that when the old butler Carter arranged the servants for him, his mother must have specifically instructed to eliminate the pretty ones first.
Otherwise, with old Butler Carter¡¯s affection for him, it would be impossible not to select pretty maids for him.
¡°Maybe the old butler has resisted before¡ At least, Leona is fairly attractive, and she has a nice figure,¡± Russell glanced at the head maid again, her round rear was indeed quite plump as she bent over, making one can¡¯t help but feel respect.
¡°Good morning, Lord,¡± the male servant Ram knocked and entered.
Russell composed himself and had the male servant help him dress before he went downstairs for breakfast, then off for his morning knight¡¯s lesson.
By the time he had worked up a good sweat, Mr. Charles had just descended the stairs: ¡°Good morning, Sir.¡±
¡°Good morning, Mr. Charles.¡±
¡°Oh, by the way, Sir, will you be inspecting the manor today, or if you have some free time, I think you should attend a knowledge lesson,¡± said Charles, who had always been Russell¡¯s home tutor, teaching him cultural knowledge.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later,¡± Russell replied evasively.
He was already an adult and didn¡¯t want to attend any specific cultural classes; instead, he considered Mr. Charles his assistant and consultant.
There was no need to ask for advice until something was unclear.
As they were talking, a knight dashed from outside and was swiftly led inside by Butler Morris: ¡°Sir, it is a messenger from Fluorescent Castle.¡±
The knight beat his chest in salute, ¡°Knight Raphael sends his regards, Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Greetings, Sir Raphael.¡±
¡°Lord Baron has a verbal message for you, hoping you will come to Fluorescent Castle for lunch. Lord Baron has some words for you.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Alright, thank you for coming all this way. Go have a cup of tea first, and later we¡¯ll go back to Fluorescent Castle together.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
After the knight went for tea, Mr. Charles immediately said, ¡°It must be about the Snow Ghost hunt; Lord Baron is always keeping an eye on you.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell understood naturally; in the eyes of the Baron and his wife, he was probably still a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.
Though they had let him live in his fief, they still watched over his every move.
After a bath and changing into new clothes, Russell immediately took his personal servant and two attending knights to return to Fluorescent Castle with Knight Raphael.
Once at Fluorescent Castle, it indeed was an inquiry about the Snow Ghost hunt.
¡°Chris told me yesterday, well done, Russell. You hunted the Snow Ghost earlier than I had imagined,¡± praised the Baron.
Russell responded humbly, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do as a Lord.¡±
Lady Meryl scolded, ¡°You are still growing, and your Battle Qi is just beginning to develop. It¡¯s better to avoid risks. Chris too, honestly, asking him for help and he just stands by watching, letting a child fight.¡±
The Baron said, ¡°Russell is not a child anymore; he has already had his coming of age ceremony.¡±
¡°No matter how old he is, he is still my child.¡±
¡°Such are the views of a woman.¡± The Baron turned and went upstairs, ¡°Russell, come to my study with me. Lady, you need not follow; we men will have a chat.¡±
¡°Go ahead then.¡± Meryl straightened the hem of Russell¡¯s clothing.
Once in the study, Baron Roman took a bottle of red wine from the bookshelf and poured a glass for both himself and Russell.
Their glasses clinked, and they both took a sip.
The Baron then casually asked, ¡°How did it feel to hunt the Snow Ghost for the first time?¡±
¡°It felt alright. Perhaps the excitement led by the knight squad prevented me from being scared or too nervous. I ended up simply being exhausted from the exertion, not bothering to think too much, and that¡¯s how the battle ended.¡±
¡°You did better than your older brother, Roland. On his first ghost hunt with me, he got distracted at the sight of a headless Snow Ghost that could still fight.¡±
¡°I might just be a bit thick-skinned, I suppose.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re more attentive than your brother,¡± the Baron laughed, ¡°I was originally worried about how you would adapt to living on your own, but you¡¯ve adjusted better than I expected. You handled the Snow Ghost invasion well, neither reckless nor cowardly.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve also benefited from the influence of my father.¡±
¡°Just a few days out and your flattery has improved; that¡¯s good, you¡¯re much more open than before,¡± reflected the Baron.
Perhaps it was because he had shown too little concern for his younger son in the past that now, as Russell stood before him, he felt a sense of unfamiliarity.
Russell just laughed along without saying much.
After all, he couldn¡¯t say that it was he himself who was good at flattery, and that it was your true son who was the reticent one.
But soon enough, both father and son turned into reticent types again¡ªafter the Snow Ghost topic was finished, they somewhat lost track of conversation. They rarely had such formal heart-to-hearts, and could only awkwardly lift their wine glasses to hide the slightly silent atmosphere in the study.
Fortunately, it was time for lunch.
¡°Sir, Mr. Russell, the Lady asks that you come quickly to the dining room for the meal,¡± called the servant.
Both Baron Roman and Russell breathed a sigh of relief, then exchanged a smile and left the study, its shelves stacked with red wine, one after the other.
Chapter 33 - 33 33 Past Events Of Two and Three
?Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Past Events Of Two and Three Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Past Events Of Two and Three Successfully hunting down twelve Snow Ghosts solidified Russell¡¯s position as the lord, and his parents acknowledged him even more.
But this time, after having lunch at the castle and telling his sister Lola a story, Russell left empty-handed.
He hadn¡¯t managed to take another batch of supplies with him.
Even a Baron with vast holdings couldn¡¯t afford to give away a batch of resources each time Russell visited, as a few more such visits would completely empty out the castle.
When he got back to Wuyao Snake Manor, he saw a long caravan making its way into the manor.
These weren¡¯t the four-wheeled carriages used by nobles but rather two-wheeled carts similar to flatbeds, only instead of horses, mules were pulling them.
The carts were piled high with logs, almost bending the hubs under their weight. A group of ragged peasants followed beside the carts, steadying the logs and pushing hard. When they reached a pit, they had to shout in unison and push together to get across.
¡°Sir, you¡¯re back,¡± Charles greeted with a smile, ¡°Lord Uterras himself has led the caravan bringing the timber.¡±
¡°Oh, Lord Uterras is here too?¡±
¡°He¡¯s drinking tea in the manor¡¯s guesthouse.¡±
Russell quickly returned to the guesthouse of the manor and soon met with the lord of Red Falcon Manor, Phantom Beast Knight Lord Uterras.
¡°Sir Uterras, I didn¡¯t expect you to come yourself.¡±
¡°Haha, Russell, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Uterras patted Russell¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡¯ve become a bit more resolute since your coming of age ceremony. Indeed, life as a lord does allow one to grow up quickly. When I was your age, I had never killed a Snow Ghost.¡±
He was a close aide to Mr. Luo Man and one of the five bestowed Lords, having followed the Baron through many military campaigns, possessing great strength.
The handover of the timber was left to Charles and the others.
Russell simply accompanied Uterras for tea and conversation, then listened as Uterras boasted about his past experiences on the snowfields.
¡°I¡¯ve accompanied Lord Baron to the snowfields to fight and keep the trade routes open. Over the years, I¡¯ve killed who knows how many Snow Ghosts; they seem to be endless, like you can never wipe them out,¡± Uterras reminisced, ¡°People say that Snow Ghosts are dead humans come back to life, but I don¡¯t believe that.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t agree with that view?¡±
¡°Of course not, where would humanity have so many dead? And besides, Snow Ghosts are supposed to be the undead who had cultivated Battle Qi, which makes the numbers even fewer. But look at us, across the ages, how many Snow Ghosts have we killed? Have their numbers decreased?¡±
¡°Indeed, they haven¡¯t.¡±
¡°Right, so Snow Ghosts are not simply metamorphosed humans¡ well, how shall I say it? Perhaps a part of them is transformed from humans, after all, I¡¯ve witnessed comrades in death suddenly turn into Snow Ghosts¡ It¡¯s hard to say.¡±
The consensus is that Snow Ghosts arise from the conversion of humans who had practiced Battle Qi.
But after hearing Uterras¡¯s words, Russell also felt something was amiss. There would have to be an excessive number of deaths for humanity to be unable to wipe them out after thousands of years of killing¡ªdespite ongoing human mortalities, it would not be enough to keep up with the rate of hunting.
Especially nowadays, when knights fight on the snowfields, if a comrade dies, they immediately carry out a humanitarian destruction.
They don¡¯t give a chance for Snow Ghosts to transform.
So where exactly Snow Ghosts come from remains a mystery to this day.
The conversation soon turned to Snow Demons, and Russell asked, ¡°Sir Uterras, have you ever battled a Snow Demon?¡±
¡°Haha, of course, I have fought them!¡± Uterras said, his mustache curling with excitement, ¡°We call the Snow Ghosts ¡®Green Skins¡¯, and we call Snow Demons ¡®Blue Skins¡¯. They are even taller than the big ¡®Green Skins¡¯, some of them even ride Snow Beasts, do you know about Snow Beasts? They¡¯re not that trash like Ghost Beasts!¡±
Snow Ghosts are transformed from humans, while Ghost Beasts are from animals, all resurrected and influenced by the power of the Snow Demons.
¡°So, they are all called ¡®ghosts.''¡±
¡°And the root of the disaster that has frozen the Dragon Sleep Continent is the Snow Demon.¡±
¡°It is said that Snow Demons come from another world, taking away the fire seeds of the Dragon Sleep Continent, leaving behind an endless freeze that not even the sunlight can melt.¡±
¡°There are two types of Snow Demons, one is the humanoid Snow Demon, and the other is the beastly Snow Demon, also known as Snow Beast.¡±
¡°Sighting a blue-skinned rider on a Snow Beast, we usually just run away, ha ha, only a Bipedal Flying Dragon can deal with those ¡®blue-skinned horsemen.¡¯ Your grandfather rode Mr. Ross and killed a blue-skinned horseman, earning a mighty reputation.¡±
¡°Utreras reminisced about the past, sighing endlessly, ¡®It¡¯s just a pity that before you were born, Elder Rod followed the Grand Duke to his death on the snowfield, sigh¡ Lord Baron couldn¡¯t ride dragons, so when we encountered a blue-skinned horseman, we turned and fled.''¡±
Russell sighed with him.
He knew of his grandfather¡¯s valor, but he had never seen it, only occasionally hearing it from his grandmother, Lady Ingrid.
His grandfather, Rod Glowshroom, was the second-generation Baron Youguang, who had ridden Mr. Ross, meaning he was a Flying Dragon Knight.
A Flying Dragon Knight is also considered a Dragon Rider.
The name of Dragon Rider Rod was absolutely renowned in the Shadowflame Grand Duchy at the time. Unfortunately, five years before Russell was born, in the Dragon Calendar year 5560, Rod joined the Grand Duke in a Snow Demon hunt but accidentally alarmed a Snow Giant.
Snow Giants are the kings among Snow Demons, as large as giants, capable of tearing apart Bipedal Flying Dragons and fighting real Great Dragons.
Therefore, in that battle, the reigning Grand Duke fell, and the Shadowflame Dragon was injured.
Dragon Rider Rod also died beside the Grand Duke, only managing to let the still quite young Mr. Ross escape back to his lordship.
¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the battle with the Snow Giant, Elder Rod wouldn¡¯t have died young¡ The Glowshroom family might have taken another step forward and become an Earl, a great lord.¡±
After Utteras finished, he shook his head and chuckled to himself, ¡°Never mind, what¡¯s the use of sighing over these things? True nobles must strive on their own. Russell, grow up quickly, and when the time comes, we shall follow Lord Roman and surely fight for an Earl¡¯s title!¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
After handing over the lumber, night had already fallen.
Utreras only had a dinner at the manor¡¯s guest house before bidding farewell and leaving, leading his serf team back to Red Falcon Manor in the night.
¡°Five gold, twenty-three silver, and sixteen copper coins, Lord Utteras¡¯ accompanying official was really tough, not even rounding off a few copper coins,¡± Charles, tipsy, bid Russell good night and mumbled, ¡°It must be the Lord¡¯s instructions; he was so generous at the dinner but so stingy in private!¡±
Russell smiled and waved, ¡°Red Falcon Manor¡¯s location isn¡¯t great, and it doesn¡¯t have many resources, so relying on timber and being careful with money is normal¡ Go on and sleep.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After sending Charles off, Russell went to his study.
Soon, Butler Morris came knocking with a bottle of red wine: ¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Perfect timing, Morris. How much money do we have on our account now? Building a Windmill Mill shouldn¡¯t empty our savings.¡±
¡°We can hold out for a long time, Sir. I carry the account book with me.¡± Morris put the account book down and then started pouring wine for Russell and himself.
A butler sharing a drink with the master in the evening and then going over the accounts is a necessary daily routine for a noble lord.
In fact, Russell had a rough idea of how much money was in the account. He brought over a hundred gold coins from Fluorescent Castle, and there hadn¡¯t been much expenditure in the past few days.
After all, the food supplies had also been brought over from the castle and could last for several more months.
Chapter 34 - 34 34 Katie
?Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Katie Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Katie After tallying the accounts, there were enough gold coins and supplies to maintain the manor¡¯s annex for half a year. By that time, the magic potions and crops should also be harvested, just in time to restock.
Besides,
Russell could occasionally make trips to Fluorescent Castle to scrounge a bit. In short, a lord¡¯s leisurely life didn¡¯t require too much worry.
¡°Cheers, Morris.¡±
¡°Cheers, Sir.¡±
Having finished a glass of red wine, Butler Morris tactfully took the bottle and left.
Russell also bathed and went to bed but perhaps it was the story Lord Uterras boasted about that afternoon that filled his mind, making him toss and turn restlessly in bed.
He kept thinking about great dragons, bipedal flying dragons, snow giants, snow demons, snow ghosts, and such.
¡°Even the weakest snow demon is comparable in strength to a Phantom Beast Knight. I still have a long way to go¡ Let¡¯s set a small goal first, to fully open the meridians in my hands as soon as possible!¡±
Then, he turned over.
He thought again, ¡°It is said that contracting with a great dragon could elevate one directly to a dragon knight. Why, even though I ride on ice cream every day, hasn¡¯t the ice cream lent me a hand to clothe my battle qi with dragonflame, letting me rise to the heavens in one step?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He eventually concluded, ¡°It seems that the ice cream is too weak; this Little Dream Dragon isn¡¯t making enough effort!¡±
To aid the growth of the Little Dream Dragon, he decided to hunt snow ghosts when he had the chance, to accumulate enough Ice Pellet Pearls to feed it.
Thinking this, Russell finally felt sleep coming on.
However, before he could fall asleep, a knock sounded on his door, ¡°Sir, have you gone to sleep? There is a Miss Katie downstairs seeking an audience with you, saying that she has an appointment.¡±
¡°Miss Katie?¡± Russell furrowed his brows for a moment, then suddenly recalled, ¡°Yes, Butler Morris, please let her in.¡±
When Russell had dressed and come downstairs, he saw a woman who resembled the assassin Catherine sitting in a chair, flipping through a knight¡¯s novel he had brought from Fluorescent Castle, titled ¡°The Tale of the Smoke Dragon¡¯s Death.¡±
¡°Does Lady Katie also enjoy knight novels?¡± Russell asked, eyeing the woman with an intense gaze.
Compared to her sister Catherine, Katie seemed a bit younger due to the less pronounced laugh lines on her face.
Moreover, the contours of her face were softer, giving her an innocent, girl-next-door vibe.
But Russell was not naive enough to think she was harmless. After all, earning the nickname ¡®Wildcat Sisters¡¯ in an environment like the Echo Water River Cavern was no easy feat. It was very likely that in unseen places underground, she had been stained with quite a bit of blood.
Upon hearing Russell¡¯s question, Katie quickly stood up.
She closed the knight novel in her hand and curtsied, ¡°I was just flipping through it casually to see what kind of stories Lord Sir enjoys.¡±
¡°It tells the story of a knight named Lister who is possessed by the spirit of a smoke dragon after its death, carrying him to fly and to save the world.¡± Russell casually explained, ¡°It¡¯s a novel to pass the time, not worth delving into deeply.¡±
¡°Men, especially Knights like yourself, Sir, must have dreamed of saving the world, haven¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Not necessarily, like myself, I only wish to protect my own territory.¡± Russell motioned with his hand, ¡°Have a seat, talk, no need to stand.¡±
Only after Russell had seated himself did Katie follow suit and seated herself softly speaking, ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to apologize on behalf of my sister Catherine for the rudeness the other day. It is a pity that you came to know of our names in such a manner.¡±
¡°It was indeed somewhat rude.¡± Russell raised his eyebrows, ¡°At one point, I doubted whether my manor annex had a front door at all.¡±
¡°Um¡¡± Katie was at a loss for words.
Russell, with a mocking tone, subdued Katie¡¯s spirits before he spoke seriously, ¡°Lady Katie, if you have something to say, please be upfront. I am a straightforward man, and I hope friends would be straightforward with me.¡±
¡°Sir is willing to be friends with the lowborn from the cavern?¡± Katie narrowed her eyes.
¡°Why not, as long as they are of good character and share common interests with me. Unless he is a snow ghost, I won¡¯t harbor any reservations.¡±
¡°Sir, you indeed are a lord with a magnanimous heart.¡±
¡°Your sister seemed to have said the same thing,¡± Russell accepted the compliment calmly. In his self-perception, no one was better than he was.
Katie complemented appropriately, ¡°It¡¯s widely acknowledged, especially after you hunted down the Snow Ghost that the lone wolf leader had brought.¡±
Russell smiled.
But he did not get lost in flattery and asked again, ¡°So, what is the purpose of your visit this time?¡±
¡°The main purpose, as I said earlier, was to apologize for my sister¡¯s impolite behavior,¡± Katie replied, ¡°And of course, there¡¯s another incidental purpose. There is a half-ghost beast in the Echo Water River Cavern, and I would like to ask for your help to save it.¡±
¡°Half-ghost beast, what is that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a type of fantasy beast that failed to evolve, sir,¡± it wasn¡¯t Katie who responded, but Charles, who had just finished dressing and came downstairs.
As for Mr. Eric, he had appeared in the living room corner at some point, clutching his fine steel longsword, intently watching Katie.
After Charles took his seat, he continued to explain, ¡°During the evolution process of beasts, if the power of the earth acts as the main force, they can evolve into fantasy beasts. However, some fantasy beasts are unfortunate; if they evolve in the Snowfield, they get disrupted by the power of the Snow Demon, leading them to become half-ghost beasts.¡±
¡°Yes, half-ghost beasts, where two powers clash, the outcome is tragic¡ So I wish to request your help,¡± Katie added.
The fate of the half-ghost beasts was essentially one and the same, they fell into becoming Ghost Beasts.
Charles rolled his eyes, ¡°Just slaughter it, why bother with so much trouble.¡±
Russell also couldn¡¯t understand; for a fantasy beast, there might be a need to save it, but a half-ghost beast that failed to evolve was utterly worthless.
A flicker of anger passed Katie¡¯s eyes, but then she calmly stated, ¡°This half-ghost beast has been our companion since my sister Catherine and I were little. You could say it¡¯s like family to us, so Catherine and I are not willing to give up on it.¡±
¡°It may sound cruel, but the fate of the half-ghost beast is sealed¡ If you and your sister can¡¯t bear it, you can bring it to me for help,¡± Charles said gravely, thinking his gesture of offering aid was gentlemanly.
Upon hearing this, Katie¡¯s expression darkened, and she looked at Russell, ¡°Lord Sir, if you¡¯re unwilling, let¡¯s just forget it. There¡¯s no need to say such things.¡±
Charles looked innocent, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±
Seeing this, Russell intervened to soothe, ¡°Mr. Charles is well-intended. Miss Katie, please don¡¯t be upset just yet.¡±
¡°Perhaps it was a mistake to come here in desperation.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not give it a try?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You can first bring the half-ghost beast over. Regardless of the outcome, I will certainly give you a result of doing my utmost,¡± Russell said frankly.
Katie pondered for a moment.
Then she stood up, looked deeply at Russell, and nodded slowly, ¡°Alright, I trust that Lord Sir is an honorable man. I¡¯ll deliver the half-ghost beast to the entrance of the underground section of the Glowing River later tonight, and you can send someone to receive it.¡±
Russell smiled, ¡°No problem.¡±
¡°Regardless of the outcome, if Lord Sir has done his best, we sisters will owe you a favor,¡± Katie bowed as a sign of respect, ¡°If Lord Sir saves the half-ghost beast, then¡ we sisters are at your disposal.¡±
Having said that, she lingered no longer.
She turned and left the manor¡¯s annex, vanishing into the night.
Watching her disappear into the distance, Russell turned back into the living room and instructed, ¡°Mr. Eric, arrange for the escort knights to wait at the entrance to the underground river later tonight.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Eric responded in a muted voice.
Chapter 35 - 35 35 Half Ghost Beast
?Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Half Ghost Beast Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Half Ghost Beast ¡°The Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound is not worth curing, perhaps Lord Baron could make a move and Mr. Ross could help to drive away the influence of the Snow Demon.¡±
Charles, sipping his tea, detailed the situation of the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound to Russell: ¡°But even if we were to successfully eliminate the interference, at best the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound would only revert to being a common wild beast. It¡¯s highly unlikely to evolve into a Fantasy Beast, so it¡¯s a loss not worth the gain.¡±
¡°We should at least give it a try, should we not?¡±
¡°Sir, what I mean is that a gesture on your part would be sufficient,¡± Charles said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother Lord Baron with this matter. Earning the favor of the Wildcat Sisters alone is good enough. When we deal with Lone Wolf Lisbon, the Wildcat Sisters could also lend us some assistance.¡±
Charles¡¯s words were very pragmatic, but also the most advantageous choice.
Russell was noncommittal, harboring his own thoughts, so he simply asked the butler Tom to bring the chessboard, proceeding to play several games with Charles.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Charles asked with a yawn.
¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I want to see what the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound looks like first,¡± Russell said as he began setting up the chess pieces, determined to play until late into the night.
¡°Alright then,¡± Charles said, rubbing his eyes, having no choice but to stay up late with Russell.
At two in the morning, Eric returned with the Knight Attendants, a carriage behind them carrying the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound brought out by the Wildcat Sisters.
¡°What kind of Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound is this?¡±
Russell asked, looking at the dying creature on the carriage.
This Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound resembled a wolf-dog in appearance, but its body was covered with huge tumors, which made it look incredibly ugly. Even on its head, several enormous tumors had sprouted, forcing its eyelids shut so that it could only emit feeble whimpering sounds.
Having already studied it on the way, Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s a common wolf-dog, probably a mix of sled dog and hunting dog breeds¡ªa mutt.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Russell nodded, not wanting to look at the wolf-dog any longer.
The oversized tumors were truly nauseating, but still, he patiently partnered with Eric for a thorough examination of the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound.
One could feel two invisible forces clashing within the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound.
One-half originated from the power of the earth, the other half from the Snow Demon¡¯s interference, intangible yet constantly eroding its body.
¡°It won¡¯t live for many days without treatment,¡± Eric stated.
¡°Do you have a way to treat it?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Mr. Charles?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, unless Lord Baron could persuade Mr. Ross, there might be a slim hope to save this poor dog. Other than that, I can¡¯t think of any other way,¡± Charles remarked with a tsk, appearing to commiserate, yet actually indifferent.
After a short discussion, no viable solutions were found, so they could only arrange for the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound to be temporarily housed in the kennel outside the manor¡¯s secondary house.
The kennel had long been abandoned and used as a storage room.
Butler Morris and his servants bustled about for a while before they could clear out the kennel and make it a temporary shelter for the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound.
¡°Sir, would you need the servants to watch over it at night?¡± asked Butler Morris.
¡°No need, let them rest as usual. Oh, it¡¯s already so late. Tell the servants they can sleep in an hour later tomorrow, and the same goes for the kitchen staff.¡±
¡°Sir, you are truly kind-hearted.¡±
To Russell, it was just an offhand remark, but to the servants, it was an act of generous kindness. The standards for a noble lord indeed seemed very low.
¡
Within the Echo Water River Cavern, a dry and cozy cavern was decorated to feel like home, though small in size.
A small campfire burned, illuminating the entire cavernous room.
¡°Sister, do you think that newly adult lord will really ask for the Baron¡¯s help and then save Kevin?¡± Catherine asked, frowning. Two deep and long wrinkles made her look like a forty-year-old woman.
In reality, she was only in her twenties.
Katie, sitting on the other side of the fire, appeared significantly younger¡ªunder thirty but looking more like she was in her mid-thirties.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Catherine was speechless, ¡°You don¡¯t know, yet you still asked me to deliver the letter, and then even sent Kevin over. If Kevin is killed and eaten by them¡ Sister, that¡¯s truly cruel. Kevin has been with us like family all these years!¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°Now you know again?¡±
¡°How are you speaking to your sister, Catherine?¡± Katie raised her head, looking sternly at her younger sister, ¡°Regardless, let Kevin guard us, the Wildcat Sisters, one last time¡ If Kevin is killed, then let go of all fantasies and completely side with Boss Lone Wolf.¡±
Catherine asked, ¡°What if he¡¯s not killed?¡±
¡°Then it means that at least Russell is a lord who keeps his promises¡ Catherine, life in the cavern is too dark. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope to see the light again¡ My life has come to this, but I hope you can, under the sunlight¡ get married, have children¡¡±
¡°Sister¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ve always fantasized about manor life too, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°But we¡¯re free now, aren¡¯t we? Boss Lone Wolf may be domineering, but we¡¯re not afraid of him. We can always avoid him!¡± Catherine rationalized.
Then she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Although Russell is handsome, he¡¯s not gentlemanly at all¡ I was slapped by him several times!¡±
¡°It¡¯s because you were caught red-handed.¡±
¡°I was just trying to stuff a letter through the window crack and take a look outside to see what this lord looked like. Who knew¡¡± Catherine still couldn¡¯t understand how she, who had always moved freely around the manor, got caught that night.
With a heavy sigh, Katie said, ¡°Let it be¡ Lisbon has forgotten his identity as a lowly commoner and has started playing with fire¡ Just watch. Sooner or later, he will get burned. Baron Youguang will not tolerate a commoner causing trouble around his territory!¡±
Catherine suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, did Boss Lone Wolf really find a Mushroom Bug?¡±
¡°Who knows.¡±
¡°It must be true; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Tsk tsk, if Baron Youguang hears this news¡¡±
At that moment, the campfire went out.
Katie clapped her hands, ¡°Alright, sisterly heart-to-heart is over. Let¡¯s sleep, Catherine. We don¡¯t have much food left, and tomorrow we¡¯ll still need to gather mushrooms and moss.¡±
Meanwhile.
In the manor¡¯s separate courtyard, Russell once again entered Gloomy Dreamland and along with a ¡°ga¡± cry, Little Dream Dragon arrived as expected.
¡°Come here, Ice Cream. Today I might need your help.¡± Russell called.
A human and a dragon, two cartoon characters, quickly took flight and illuminated the Magic Light in Gloomy Dreamland.
Russell almost immediately spotted the kennel location, where a blue and a white light entwined dimly together.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
Little Dream Dragon carried Russell to the side of the kennel. He could clearly see the blue and white lights entangle each other, then shaping the distinct outline of the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, including the lumps on its body.
¡°The white must be the power of the earth, and the blue shares similarities to the force of the Ice Pellet Pearl, clearly Snow Demon¡¯s disturbing power.¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°Ice Cream, do you have a way to extract the blue light, this light here?¡± Russell asked. He agreed to Katie¡¯s request today because he wanted to test his own Ice Cream to see if it was possible to save the Half-Ghost Beast, as an experiment.
For one thing, he surmised that the Little Dream Dragon, being a Great Dragon, should be able to do so since Mr. Ross, a Bipedal Flying Dragon, could heal the Half-Ghost Beast.
Secondly, after Little Dream Dragon swallowed the Ice Pellet Pearl, the Gloomy Dreamland expanded. If it could consume the Snow Demon¡¯s power in the Half-Ghost Beast, perhaps it could expand Gloomy Dreamland once again.
Thirdly, if he truly managed to cure the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, the loyalty of the Wildcat Sisters would be secured, which would be a significant advantage in his quest to eradicate Lone Wolf Lisbon. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In summary.
It¡¯s a rare opportunity for an experiment, and Russell wouldn¡¯t pass it up, both emotionally and logically.
Chapter 36 - 36 36 Im willing
?Chapter 36: Chapter 36 I¡¯m willing Chapter 36: Chapter 36 I¡¯m willing ¡°Huh?¡± The Little Dream Dragon was perplexed. After Russell explained and gestured repeatedly, it seemed to grasp a faint understanding.
Then, displaying a look of disdain on its dragon face, it reluctantly opened its mouth and took a breath towards the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound.
The next moment.
The blue and white glow entwined around the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound began to separate, bit by bit, and then all the blue light flew into the mouth of the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Gah gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon swallowed the blue light. It didn¡¯t show the same joy it did when consuming the Ice Pellet Pearl; instead, it stuck out its tongue in disgust, as if it had eaten something as repulsive as feces, and turned its head to give Russell a resentful glance.
¡°Haha, all right, all right, I know it¡¯s tough on you!¡± Russell quickly consoled the Little Dream Dragon, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring you Ice Pellet Pearls to eat!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
¡°What a good boy!¡±
Russell soothed the Little Dream Dragon and closely observed the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound. After being drained of the Snow Demon¡¯s disruptive power, it appeared to have fallen into a deep sleep, motionless, with only the white light slowly circulating within its body.
He had done everything he could. Whether it would survive was up to fate, or perhaps on the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound¡¯s strong will to live.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to the big tree.¡± Riding the Little Dream Dragon, Russell flew towards the large tree that served as the boundary beacon.
A minute later.
Russell heaved a sigh, ¡°No change, the Gloomy Dreamland hasn¡¯t expanded at all. The power of the Half-Ghost Beast isn¡¯t enough to enlarge the Gloomy Dreamland¡ It figures, if it worked, Ice Cream would probably have absorbed it eagerly, not reluctantly.¡±
He stroked his chin and pondered for a moment, not quite understanding.
In theory, the Ice Pellet Pearls condensed after the death of a Snow Ghost and the Snow Demon¡¯s disruptive power within the Half-Ghost Beast originated from the same source.
Why could one expand the Gloomy Dreamland while the other had no effect?
¡°Could it be that there¡¯s too little power inside the Half-Ghost Beast?¡± Russell thought, but he quickly dismissed the idea, ¡°No, even if there were less, it should still have expanded somewhat, but as I can see clearly now, the Gloomy Dreamland hasn¡¯t extended at all.¡±
Suddenly.
Russell realized something important, ¡°I¡¯ve overlooked a crucial point. The power inside the Half-Ghost Beast comes directly from the Snow Demon, but the Ice Pellet Pearls condensed by a Snow Ghost are actually Battle Qi that has been transformed and condensed, or the elemental energy within a Fantasy Beast. It can also condense into Ice Pellet Pearls.¡±
The power of the Snow Demon only acts as a catalyst and isn¡¯t stored directly within the Snow Ghost.
Thus, the power of the Ice Pellet Pearls is essentially the power of the earth.
¡°No wonder!¡± Russell had a sudden revelation, ¡°No wonder Ice Cream likes to eat Ice Pellet Pearls; that¡¯s like refined earth power¡ and the power entangled within the Half-Ghost Beast is the power of the Snow Demon, which conflicts with the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s power.¡±
The Great Dragon, having been nurtured from beneath the earth, is naturally of the same origin as the earth¡¯s power; thus, its liking for Ice Pellet Pearls makes perfect sense.
At that thought.
Russell apologetically stroked the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s neck, ¡°Sorry Ice Cream, consuming the Snow Demon¡¯s power from the Half-Ghost Beast must have harmed you¡ I¡¯ll never make you eat it again, it¡¯s no different from forcing you to eat feces!¡±
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon raised its head, not understanding.
Often, its interactions with Russell were not really a conversation, but each speaking their own language. Without a true contract, they couldn¡¯t understand each other¡¯s thoughts.
Moreover, Russell didn¡¯t understand the Dragon Language¡ªif the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s cries could even be considered such.
After that, Russell felt somewhat relieved, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go to my father to ask Mr. Ross for help in treating the Half-Ghost Beast¡ Forcing Mr. Ross to eat feces, I wonder if he would break through the contract¡¯s limitations and burn me to death with a breath of Dragon Breath.¡±
However.
His eyes shifted as a sly smile formed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m going to ensure that Clay Dragon pays its respects to me sooner or later; it will have to eat feces!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon just found it disgusting to eat feces, but the Clay Dragon, being a Bipedal Flying Dragon, might go mad for a while if it were to eat feces.
Thinking like this, he felt refreshingly vindicated.
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon shook its body as if in discomfort, seemingly tired in advance.
¡°Good, go back and rest well.¡± Knowing it might feel unwell after eating feces, Russell quickly waved goodbye.
The Gloomy Dreamland collapsed in an instant, and his consciousness sank into endless darkness.
The raucous crowing of the rooster jolted Russell from his sleep, as he glanced up at the wall clock, it was already nine in the morning.
These past few days he had often stayed up late, breaking the sleep routine he had maintained for over a decade¡ªno longer waking up before 7:30.
He washed up and went downstairs.
After having some fried eggs and bacon, Russell headed outside.
He saw that Mr. Eric and several knight attendants had already finished their morning practice and were now arguing heatedly around the kennel.
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Good morning, Sir!¡±
Upon seeing Russell, the men stopped arguing and bowed one after another. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Russell asked knowingly; clearly, something had changed with the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, ¡°Why are you all arguing around here?¡±
Mr. Eric made way and gestured for Russell to see for himself, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s very strange.¡±
Russell looked over and saw that the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, which had been at death¡¯s door the previous day, now had its tumor reduced by half. Although it was still ugly, there was at least a spark of vitality¡ªit could get up on its own and then started whining at Russell.
¡°It seems very affectionate towards you, Sir!¡± Knight Attendant James exclaimed in surprise.
John also expressed his astonishment, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s miraculous. It tries to bite us when we touch it, but it becomes incredibly well-behaved in front of you!¡±
¡°We thought it was going to die, but it didn¡¯t,¡± Jack said.
¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sir? We were just betting on whether this wolfhound would die or not. It seems like it¡¯s not going to die.¡±
No one could explain what happened to the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, except for Russell, but obviously, he had no intention of revealing his ¡®golden touch¡¯.
So, the change in the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound could only be defined as incredible.
Finally, Mr. Eric said, ¡°Sir, the Snow Demon¡¯s interference within Kevin has subsided. Perhaps it really will survive.¡±
This Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound was named Kevin, a name given by the sisters who found him.
¡°That¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it?¡± Russell said with a smile.
¡°But it¡¯s strange. The other force within it, the power from the earth, doesn¡¯t seem to have subsided. In fact, it is transforming toward¡ the elemental power, the Fantasy Beast¡¯s elemental power.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Russell finally showed surprise, ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s still a chance it could evolve into a Fantasy Beast?¡±
Mr. Eric frowned, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it seems to be missing something.¡±
¡°Missing what?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know; I haven¡¯t seen this before.¡±
¡°Maybe it¡¯s missing a knight to ride it, Great Knight,¡± James teased from behind, grinning, ¡°Maybe if someone rides it, it will actually evolve into a Fantasy Beast.¡±
He had only meant it as a joke.
However, Russell raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Eric, as a Great Knight, you must be very adept at controlling your Battle Qi¡¡±
¡°Honed to perfection, Sir!¡± Mr. Eric appeared to have caught on, clenching his fist and holding his breath before responding with restraint.
A wolfhound with a strong likelihood of evolving into a Fantasy Beast.
An opportunity to become a Phantom Beast Knight that was treasured to the utmost.
Mr. Eric felt his heart might leap out of his chest, his eyes full of anticipation as he looked at Russell, waiting for his decision.
With a slight smile, Russell calmly inquired, ¡°So, Mr. Eric, are you willing to swear allegiance to me, to become the sword in my hand?¡±
Without any surprise,
Mr. Eric knelt on one knee, ¡°I am willing, Sir, I am willing!¡±
Chapter 37 - 37 37 Prime Breath Blooms
?Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Prime Breath Blooms Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Prime Breath Blooms Oath of allegiance is an extremely important ceremony for Knights, as only after swearing allegiance can one become a follower of the Lord.
To swear is to form a contract, those who violate it will be disdainfully rejected by the Great Dragons.
As followers, they are like the confidants and limbs of the Lord, fighting for the glory of the Lord.
Therefore, only after Eric pledged allegiance, becoming his follower, could Russell sincerely treat him as an equal, sharing his own glory and authority¡ªpresenting the contract rights of the Half-Ghost Beast Wolfhound, which had been painstakingly treated, to Eric.
Of course, the wildcat sisters were not here, Russell was unable to seek their opinion.
There was also no need to ask. Not to mention Katie had stated beforehand that as long as Kevin was cured, they, the wildcat sisters, would be at his beck and call. Even if he did inquire, the wildcat sisters couldn¡¯t afford the cost of treating Kevin unless they were to attach themselves as part of the deal.
Besides, whether Kevin should remain a common wolfhound or become a wise Fantasy Beast was not something that needed consideration. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Moreover, the laws of the Grand Duchy stipulated that all magical creatures within the territory belong to the Lord!
With Russell¡¯s permission, Eric took a deep breath and slowly approached the wolfhound in the kennel.
However, the wolfhound was still resistant towards Eric. As soon as the wolfhound saw Eric reaching out to touch him, he immediately bristled and barked loudly.
¡°Sir, I¡¡±
Eric¡¯s face darkened, and his mind buzzed. He had not anticipated the wolfhound¡¯s resistance to forming a contract with him.
A Great Knight aspiring to become a Phantom Beast Knight cannot simply make a contract with any Phantom Beast picked up at random. A contract requires a harmonious understanding and mutual recognition between them. As long as the Fantasy Beast resists, the contract cannot succeed.
This wolfhound may not yet be a Fantasy Beast, but it nonetheless resisted Eric.
Moreover, Eric did not have enough time to foster an understanding with the wolfhound since the Earth power within the wolfhound could fade at any moment.
At that point, the wolfhound would no longer have the chance to evolve into a Fantasy Beast.
Frowning, Russell also felt a bit embarrassed. He, too, had oversimplified the issue¡ªthe wolfhound was not an object to be handled at will.
Still, he quickly reassured, ¡°Eric, keep calm and do not be hasty.¡±
Eric responded in a muffled voice, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
Russell walked to the edge of the kennel, ready to take matters into his own hands and discipline the wolfhound Kevin, but then suddenly turned to ask one more question, ¡°Eric, do you regret it?¡±
He had obtained Eric¡¯s loyalty with the opportunity to contract a Fantasy Beast, but now, the contracting opportunity was evidently spoiled.
Without any hesitation, Eric simply said in a quiet voice, ¡°No.¡±
There was no embellishment of words, no show of resentment.
Of course, his face was indeed a bit dark. Such a once-in-a-lifetime contracting opportunity had been spoiled, and any Great Knight would feel anguish in their heart in this situation.
¡°Very good!¡± Russell said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Not to mention that things might still take a turn, even if this opportunity fails, there will be another time. Eric, this is a promise I make to my follower, in my capacity as a Lord.¡±
¡°Sir, you do not need to make promises, I believe in you!¡± Eric nodded emphatically, ¡°I am ready to follow you and achieve great deeds!¡±
¡°We will build something significant.¡± Russell responded solemnly.
Then he turned to face his four Knight Attendants, saying casually, ¡°When you all practice to the level of Great Knight, I will give you the same opportunity.¡±
The Knight Attendants were overjoyed, all of them pounding their chests with their right hands, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
After a brief moment of bonding and boosting morale, Russell then turned back to the wolfhound Kevin in the kennel, reaching out to gently stroke its intact fur, ¡°Kevin, your name is Kevin, right? A very obedient wolfhound.¡±
¡°Whine.¡± The wolfhound Kevin turned its head and licked Russell¡¯s palm with his tongue, showing submission and affection.
Clearly.
The wolfhound Kevin could sense something, perhaps the essence of the Little Dream Dragon on Russell, or maybe an innate animal intuition.
All in all, it resisted Russell not one bit.
If Russell were a Great Knight at this moment, the contracting would naturally follow, but unfortunately, Russell is not¡ªhe hasn¡¯t cultivated the Battle Qi Chains and thus can¡¯t contract a Fantasy Beast.
¡°Kevin, you understand that I would never hurt you, right?¡±
¡°Woof woof.¡±
¡°Very good, what a good dog.¡± Russell praised the wolfhound Kevin, then motioned to Eric, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll calm Kevin down, and you try to contract with Kevin.¡±
Seeing this, hope sparked within Eric again. He crouched down, circulated his Battle Qi Chains, and prepared to touch the wolfhound Kevin.
Just as Kevin was about to resist, Russell quickly rubbed its head: ¡°Don¡¯t resist, contracting with Eric is the only way to help you. Kevin, you don¡¯t want to be a confused wild beast for the rest of your life, do you? Now is your chance to change your fate.¡±
It¡¯s uncertain whether Kevin understood or not.
Under Russell¡¯s soothing, it gradually relaxed, allowing Eric to stroke its body and then infuse the Battle Qi Chains into it.
A bridge was built between it and Eric.
Eric¡¯s surging Battle Qi began to guide Kevin¡¯s somewhat shrunken Earth Strength through the Battle Qi Chains.
With this assistance, the Earth Strength flowed inside Kevin like a cheerful stream. When it reached the parts of the body with the tumors, it pulled the restless power from the tumors like a panacea, making the tumors miraculously disappear.
One minute, two minutes¡ Eric guided for a full quarter of an hour.
By that time, all the tumors on Kevin¡¯s body had vanished, the Earth Strength had reached a critical threshold, and was beginning to transform into the energy of a Fantasy Beast.
The fur shone anew, revealing a handsome grey-brown wolfhound.
But there was one final step left.
¡°Awoo!¡± The wolfhound Kevin struggled with the unfamiliar power within its body in pain, an experience it had never felt before.
¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost there!¡± Eric¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat; he had maintained the Battle Qi Chains for too long.
Russell didn¡¯t know what else to do at the moment except try his best to soothe the wolfhound Kevin: ¡°Be a good boy, Kevin, be a good boy. Contract with Eric, and after you do, you will transcend the category of wild beasts and become a more powerful Fantasy Beast!¡±
It was as if these words took effect.
A flash of light passed through the wolfhound Kevin¡¯s eyes, and then it turned its head and bit Eric¡¯s arm. It didn¡¯t use much force, but it was enough to draw blood.
As blood dripped, the entwined forces of Eric and the wolfhound Kevin seemed to trigger a chain reaction, and in an instant, they underwent a profound and mysterious change, transforming into a brand new, indistinguishable force.
Prime Breath!
Battle Qi and elemental power merged, creating a power exclusive to Phantom Beast Knights!
Boom!
Prime Breath burst forth, Russell was pushed back by this powerful new force and took several steps back before stabilizing himself.
¡°Ah!¡± Eric shouted.
The wolfhound Kevin too followed up with a loud cry: ¡°Awoo!¡±
Its body then seemed to swell, growing from the size of a normal wolfhound to that of a leopard. Its fur grew longer and glossier, and fangs protruded from under its lips, as majestic as a saber-toothed tiger from Earth.
What was most striking was that its eyes emitted two beams of flashlight-bright light.
After the bright light receded, the eyes had turned into one gold and one silver, the left gold and right silver, creating an unusually beautiful appearance.
The evolution was complete, and Prime Breath surged.
The wolfhound Kevin, with its gold and silver eyes, couldn¡¯t help but howl at the sky: ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo, awoooooo!¡±
¡°Oh, my God!¡±
At the entrance of the manor¡¯s annex, Charles, with his hair as messy as a bird¡¯s nest and having just stepped out with his left foot, opened his mouth wide: ¡°What happened here, can anyone tell me the current situation?¡±
Chapter 38 - 38 38 Paying Attention to Rules and Etiquette
?Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Paying Attention to Rules and Etiquette Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Paying Attention to Rules and Etiquette ¡°My God, Eric truly has the luck of the devil!¡± Charles¡¯s mouth twisted with envy as he learned what had happened that morning.
To contract a Fantasy Beast, to be promoted to a Phantom Beast Knight.
For a knight, it was like being struck on the head by great dragon dung, not just a simple gaze from a great dragon.
¡°Mr. Charles, if you work hard to become a Great Knight, you might also have a chance to contract a Fantasy Beast,¡± Russell said in high spirits.
Eric was his follower, and now he would have a Phantom Beast Knight subordinated to him. The sense of security over his territory skyrocketed.
No more fears of assassins breaking in during the night.
¡°I¡Ah, I better forget about it; I have no talent for cultivating Battle Qi¡ Indeed, I worked hard when I was young, but I never succeeded,¡± Charles lamented, ¡°My God, the next time I see Eric, I¡¯ll have to address him as ¡®Sir!''¡±
A knight who contracts a Fantasy Beast and one who doesn¡¯t are separated by a chasm as vast as the heavens.
In the entire Glowing Valley, with a population of over sixty thousand, there are now only eight Phantom Beast Knights, counting the newly-promoted Eric.
It could be said that these eight Phantom Beast Knights are the pinnacle of Glowing Valley¡¯s combat strength¡ªexcluding Mr. Ross, of course.
¡°Then you will need to adjust your mindset quickly, Mr. Charles.¡±
¡°Ah, how come¡ Sir, could you tell me how exactly Eric had such damn good luck to become a Phantom Beast Knight? I can¡¯t figure it out, how a half Ghost Beast suddenly evolved into a Fantasy Beast and got contracted by Eric?¡±
¡°Maybe a great dragon noticed this place and then healed Kevin,¡± Russell replied with a casual smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that great dragons are watching over me? It¡¯s that simple.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Charles was speechless.
He realized that his lord had quite a sense of humor.
But then again, upon reflection, the joke seemed¡ somewhat conceivable. Ever since Russell arrived at Wuyao Snake Manor, he¡¯d had a string of good fortune: he found a pearl while eating clams, then acquired birch bugs when setting up cordyceps, and now a half Ghost Beast had evolved into a Fantasy Beast!
Thinking of this.
Charles couldn¡¯t help but cautiously look up at the sky outside, murmuring to himself, ¡°The Shadowflame Dragon of the great noble family couldn¡¯t really be watching over this place, could it¡ I¡¯ll have to stop sneaking wines from the cellar.¡±
If the Shadowflame Dragon were to discover him, one blast of Dragonflame and the consequences would be unimaginable.
Eric and his dog Kevin wandered around until noon before hustling back, both panting heavily but looking invigorated.
¡°Sir!¡± A bloom of smiles like chrysanthemums spread across Eric¡¯s usually stern face.
¡°Aroo.¡± The wolfhound Kevin also approached Russell and affectionately rubbed his head against Russell¡¯s trousers. Although it had now become Eric¡¯s contracted partner, it still knew who its savior was.
¡°Come, let¡¯s welcome the newly promoted Phantom Beast Knight, Sir Eric!¡± Russell led the applause.
Butler Morris came forward with the servants, and, though reluctantly, Charles followed with four Knight Attendants to applaud and pay their respects to Eric.
A Phantom Beast Knight deserved such an honor.
Eric graciously accepted the homage and then composed himself, speaking seriously, ¡°Sir, we should keep the news of my promotion to Phantom Beast Knight a secret for now.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Not until we¡¯ve dealt with Lone Wolf Lisbon. We can announce it afterward,¡± Eric said, never forgetting the grudge from the Snow Ghost invasion. It was Lone Wolf Lisbon¡¯s challenge to Wuyao Snake Manor, a challenge to Russell.
And to challenge Russell was to challenge all his followers.
¡°Alright, Butler Morris, have the servants keep this secret.¡± Russell spoke and then looked at Charles and the others, ¡°The same goes for you. Do not reveal this secret when you go out. Anyone who leaks the news will be severely punished.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
¡°All right, even though we need to keep the news under wraps, it doesn¡¯t prevent us from having a celebration. We¡¯ll drink as usual, but no one is allowed to get drunk.¡±
¡°Sir, you are always so wise and generous!¡± Charles laughed heartily.
¡°Don¡¯t get drunk no matter what, Mr. Charles. You still need to supervise the construction of the Windmill Mill this afternoon,¡± Russell couldn¡¯t help but remind him again.
¡°Rest assured, Sir.¡±
After the midday banquet, with Russell¡¯s instructions in mind, no one dared to indulge in alcohol, so everyone could work soberly in the afternoon.
Charles went on to oversee the construction of the Windmill Mill in Alfalfa Hamlet.
Russell, along with Eric and the wolf-dog Kevin, patrolled the territory. Despite having evolved into a Phantom Beast, the wolf-dog Kevin, with its gold and silver eyes, didn¡¯t have too many extraordinary attributes to worry about others recognizing it as a Phantom Beast.
¡°What does it feel like to wield Prime Breath compared to Battle Qi?¡± Russell asked.
He was curious about the Phantom Beast Knights, even though his father, Mr. Luo Man, was a High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight, he rarely discussed anything about the Knight with his predecessor. His advice was to focus on training in Battle Qi and not to aim too high or get restless.
As a result, his understanding of the Phantom Beast Knight remained limited.
Eric pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Battle Qi is like a horse that needs to be harnessed and led; Prime Breath is like a part of the body, used very naturally¡ I am still not skilled enough, and my coordination with Kevin has just begun.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Russell roughly understood.
He didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, after all, he was already a fully-fledged Dragon Knight; a mere Phantom Beast Knight was hardly extraordinary.
If the Little Dream Dragon was indeed a Great Dragon.
With a Phantom Beast Knight accompanying him, Russell felt completely safe patrolling his estate. He was no longer worried about a sudden appearance of Snow Ghosts or any other threat to his life.
¡°The agricultural development of the territory is still too backward.¡± He pointed to a field and sighed, ¡°The land is barren, lacking in livestock and farming tools, relying solely on serfs to manually plant small amounts of wheat, barley, and lentils, which yields too little.¡±
Eric remained silent; his responsibility was the security of the estate, not its production.
Russell didn¡¯t expect an answer from him and instead sketched the ideal blueprint in his mind, planning how to develop the manor in the future.
When Russell¡¯s enthusiasm waned, Eric finally spoke up, ¡°Sir, should we go inform the wildcat sisters?¡±
Kevin had not only been revived but had also ascended to a Phantom Beast.
Russell had exceeded the expectations of Katie¡¯s request.
However, he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for the wildcat sisters. Let them come to us when they¡¯re ready, after all, they are the ones asking for favors.¡±
Although it was his first time being a lord, his predecessor had learned from the Baron and naturally knew some lordly tactics. When dealing with people, beasts, or dragons, being overly eager always put one at a disadvantage¡ªonly patience brings control of the situation.
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Eric nodded.
¡°Tell me, why are Katie and Catherine called the wildcat sisters when they have a dog with them and not the wild dog sisters?¡± Russell suddenly realized a blind spot.
Eric couldn¡¯t answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Wildcat or wild dog, once they enter the territory, they must follow the rules,¡± Russell inherently believed in following rules, which was probably why he had adapted to his identity and integrated into this world so quickly.
Of course.
What he preferred even more was making others follow the rules he had set.
Chapter 39 - 39 39 Taming the Wildcat Sisters
?Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Taming the Wildcat Sisters Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Taming the Wildcat Sisters With the retreat of the ice age and the arrival of the warm season, the Glowing River began to swell.
It was said that each year during this season, the Blind Eye Dragon would migrate from the underground dark rivers of the caverns, running towards the spawning grounds at the source of the Glowing River.
The Blind Eye Dragon was not really a dragon, but a species of fish with very poor vision and rather ugly appearance.
It might be a special type of salmon.
¡°The deliciousness of the Blind Eye Dragon is famous throughout Glowing Valley, and even visitors from outside the valley can¡¯t stop praising it,¡± Russell found inspiration from this, ¡°Mr. Charles, how about we go fishing by the river tonight, and have Mrs. Moore make Blind Eye Dragon soup tomorrow?¡±
Fishing was not the objective, setting up camp and sleeping outdoors was his real goal.
Charles had yet to recover from the shock of Eric¡¯s advancement to Phantom Beast Knight that day and shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry to dampen your spirits, but tonight I only want to lie down in bed early. If I could still taste a bowl of Blind Eye Dragon soup tomorrow, that would be great.¡±
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take Eric with me for night fishing.¡± Russell didn¡¯t care at all whether Charles joined or not.
That very night, they began to set up camp and fish for Blind Eye Dragon on the riverbank next to Magic Medicine Tun, right beside the Rainlong flower fields.
After fishing for a while, he tucked himself into his sleeping bag and fell into a deep sleep.
¡°Ga!¡±
Accompanied by the cries of the Little Dream Dragon, a new scene opened in Gloomy Dreamland, but unfortunately, neither man nor dragon found anything after searching for a while.
Finding the birch spirit insects in the Birch Forest that were in the midst of breeding was already a stroke of huge luck.
And if not for the Little Dream Dragon expending its Dragonflame, the birch spirit insects probably couldn¡¯t have been nurtured at all, wild elves were too rare.
¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Ice Cream, when we head back, we¡¯ll continue night fishing elsewhere and strive to search both banks of the Glowing River first!¡± Russell¡¯s enthusiasm was not affected, Wuyao Snake Manor was very large, roughly twenty thousand hectares.
He had only explored one thousandth of it so far.
Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, exploring every day, it would still take three years to fully explore it.
¡°Of course, places without flowers, plants, and trees don¡¯t need to be explored,¡± Russell thought to himself. By eliminating some barren lands that were unlikely to nurture spirit insects and only exploring promising areas, he should be able to complete the search in two or three continuous months.
Moreover, once the Little Dream Dragon grew up, the Gloomy Dreamland would expand even more, and exploration would become easier then.
In summary, everything was developing in a positive direction.
The following day.
Russell returned to the manor¡¯s annex with an utterly empty fish basket.
¡°Sir, how was your catch last night?¡± Butler Morris asked politely.
Russell shook his fish basket, ¡°Indeed, the Blind Eye Dragon is blind, not even noticing such big bait; not a single one was caught. But there¡¯s no rush, tonight I¡¯ll fight on!¡±
¡°With your patience, Sir, you¡¯re bound to have a bountiful harvest tonight.¡±
¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯ll take that as a good omen.¡±
As dusk fell, Russell once again carried his fish basket and rod, heading to a new spot on the banks of the Glowing River for another night of fishing.
The servants in the annex of the manor curiously asked Butler Morris, ¡°Mr. Morris, why does Sir choose to fish for Blind Eye Dragon at night? Can¡¯t they be fished during the day?¡±
Even Morris did not understand, ¡°Perhaps the Blind Eye Dragon is photophobic and only comes out to feed at night.¡±
¡°But if the Blind Eye Dragon is a blind fish, why would it be afraid of light?¡±
¡°This¡¡± Morris didn¡¯t want to answer and just put on a stern face, saying seriously, ¡°Alright, enough questions, go and do your work. A qualified servant should never discuss the master¡¯s business behind his back, and that¡¯s something you all need to keep in mind.¡±
By the riverbank.
Russell did take his fishing seriously for a while, after all, going to sleep too early simply meant he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
Unfortunately, he only caught a few ordinary fish, and the Blind Eye Dragon was late to bite. Thankfully, there was no air force, so it was a satisfying fishing trip.
Just as he was about to pack up his fishing gear and crawl into his sleeping bag, Eric, who had been wandering around on guard and at the same time bonding with Wolf Dog Kevin, came over with two familiar people.
¡°Sir,¡± Eric stood to one side.
With the light of the campfire, Russell could clearly see the arrivals. It was the Wildcat Sisters, Katie and Catherine, dressed in black, blending well with the surrounding environment.
After paying their respects to Russell, their gaze immediately fixed on Wolf Dog Kevin.
Kevin, too, gazed back at the sisters warmly, but did not approach them, as he had bonded with Eric, and their minds were connected. He would first follow Eric¡¯s thoughts, although he might be closer to his former two owners.
¡°Lord Russell, is this really Kevin?¡±
¡°You can call out to him,¡± said Russell indifferently. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Kevin, come here, Kevin!¡± Catherine immediately crouched down and called out to Wolf Dog Kevin.
Kevin glanced at Eric and, receiving his silent consent, joyfully pounced on Catherine, licking her face, which seemed no more than forty, then affectionately rubbed against Katie¡¯s legs, utterly delighted.
¡°It really is Kevin!¡± Katie exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Lord Russell, you truly revived Kevin, and moreover, Kevin has evolved into a Fantasy Beast!¡±
Russell said, ¡°Indeed, that is the case, but the process was somewhat tortuous, and I had to let Kevin bond with Eric out of necessity. You were not there at the time, and I did not know where to inform you, so I made the decision for Eric to enter the pact.¡±
He briefly explained what had happened at the time.
¡°Of course, of course, as long as Kevin is alive! Now that Kevin has also evolved into a Fantasy Beast and bonded with Sir Eric, nothing could be better,¡± Katie said excitedly.
¡°I was worried¡¡± Catherine added. ¡°Lord Russell, thank you for saving Kevin. I would like to apologize again for my earlier rudeness.¡±
¡°No need to apologize anymore, the misunderstanding has been cleared up, and indeed your information has spared my territory from greater losses,¡± Russell smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Now that Kevin is bonded, he obviously can¡¯t go back. What are your plans?¡±
The sisters embraced Kevin and exchanged glances.
Then they both got to their feet, walked over to Russell, knelt on one knee, and with their right hands on their chests, they mimicked the Knight¡¯s salute: ¡°Should you not disdain us, we sisters are willing to pledge our allegiance to you, Sir.¡±
Winning over the Wildcat Sisters was within reach.
But Russell spoke gravely, ¡°Katie and Catherine, I hold no prejudice against the Cavern Free People, yet I am not willing to harbor fugitives. If either of you has a record of evasion in Glowing Valley, I will absolutely not accept your loyalty.¡±
¡°Please rest assured, Sir, we sisters occasionally indulge in petty theft, but we are most certainly not fugitives from Glowing Valley.¡±
¡°Very well, there is one more thing: joining my territory and becoming my followers, you must abide by the rules I have set,¡± Russell put it plainly, not afraid to scare off the Wildcat Sisters. Loyalty that isn¡¯t absolute would mean absolutely no loyalty.
He was willing to shelter cats and dogs as serfs but never as followers.
After a pause, Russell drew the fine steel longsword he carried with him.
He declared solemnly, ¡°To join my territory is to lose absolute freedom, but to follow me is to receive the protection of my wings. I ask you once again, Katie, Catherine, are you willing to pledge your loyalty to me, to become my eyes and ears piercing the dark of night?¡±
The Wildcat Sisters looked at each other once more.
Encouraging each other and casting aside the last shred of hesitation, they said resolutely, ¡°Katie (Catherine) is willing to pledge loyalty to you, Sir, to become your eyes and ears piercing the night!¡±
Russell showed a satisfied smile. He touched each sister¡¯s shoulder with the tip of his sword and said, ¡°I accept your loyalty. Rise.¡±
Chapter 40 - 40 40 News of the Mushroom Bug
?Chapter 40: Chapter 40 News of the Mushroom Bug Chapter 40: Chapter 40 News of the Mushroom Bug The loyalty ritual is a form of contract, and contracts are a part of the power rules of Dragon Sleep Continent.
¡°The Great Dragon watches over you.¡±
The people of Shadowflame Duchy often express this blessing, and it¡¯s not just a simple wish; it could actually become a reality.
The reason is simple.
The entire Shadowflame Duchy managed to carve out oases as warm as spring amid the icy tundra, all thanks to the radiating power of the Shadowflame Dragon.
Beings like Ros the Clay Dragon had their origins in the power of the Shadowflame Dragon.
The Shadowflame Dragon¡¯s blessing extends to every corner of the nation; naturally, contracts established in its name are influenced by the dragon¡¯s power.
This influence may not be immediate, but over time, it is inevitable.
Followers can certainly break their oaths of loyalty without immediate heavenly punishment. But one day in the future, they will suffer retribution through the power of the Shadowflame Dragon, paying a sufficient price through the mysterious rules of the universe.
It could be falling into demonic madness during cultivation, a series of close relatives dying one after another, or getting lost in a blizzard.
Therefore.
A vow of loyalty must never be made lightly; once made, no one dares to break it.
¡°It¡¯s possible that the noble lords use the dragon merely as a scarecrow to solidify their rule, to frighten their followers,¡± Russell thought idly after accepting the wildcat sisters because he had felt no mystical effects.
A knight¡¯s oath of loyalty is just an ordinary ceremony.
But he certainly wouldn¡¯t show it; the watchful eye of the dragon is a very sacred belief for the natives of Dragon Sleep Continent.
In any case, subduing the wildcat sisters was a matter of course. Russell was very self-aware. It wasn¡¯t his royal aura that made people bow their heads in awe.
In fact, many of the Cavern Free People would willingly swear fealty if a lord would accept them, eager to live under the sunlight. The pursuit of freedom, for most, is just to gild their own face, covering up their origin.
¡°Sir, the wildcat sisters have a rather clean background. They might be descendants of serfs who escaped in the past. In Glowing Valley and the manor territories of several lords, we found no records of fugitives or even any criminal records,¡±
Knight Attendant Tom, whom Russell had sent earlier to investigate the criminal records of the wildcat sisters, reported back to him.
This made Russell relieved.
Half of the Freemen were descendants of serfs who had fled from noble lands. Because most serfs did not have the freedom to marry as they pleased, they were restricted to marriage within the manor, and if they wanted to marry someone from another land, they had to pay a hefty marriage tax.
If they couldn¡¯t afford it but wanted to be together, S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
They would have to run to the caverns¡ªa place not local to their manor and often together with a merchant caravan to other lordships¡¯ surrounding caverns.
For some unknown reason, lords often turned a blind eye to the escape of serfs.
¡°Very well, Tom, you¡¯ve had a long journey, go rest,¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
After sending Tom off, Russell entered the dining room with Charles.
The wildcat sisters were wolfing down their dinner. The main staple in the caverns consisted of mushrooms, moss, and the occasional snake or rat, hardly comparable to the variety of delicacies prepared in the manor¡¯s detached kitchen¡ªthough Russell didn¡¯t think they were that great.
¡°Sir.¡±
¡°No need to stand up, you continue eating. Let¡¯s talk while we eat,¡± Russell sat down.
He had already planned how to arrange for the wildcat sisters, ¡°The news of your loyalty to me, and the news of Eric¡¯s advancement to Phantom Beast Knight, have been sealed by me. I believe you¡¯ve guessed the purpose.¡±
¡°Is it to move against Boss Lone Wolf?¡± Katie asked.
Russell smiled and said, ¡°Taking action against Lone Wolf Lisbon is only the first phase of the objective, the real goal is to take control of the entire Xiangshui River Cavern.¡±
¡°Once you leave the Blackwaist Serpent Manor, you reach the border of Glowing Valley,¡± Charles interjected, ¡°but Sir, you are not satisfied with just the land of Blackwaist Serpent Manor, hoping to expand your territory to encompass the entire Xiangshui River Cavern.¡±
¡°Sir would also be interested in the Xiangshui River Cavern? To be honest, it¡¯s very barren and won¡¯t return much profit to you, Sir,¡± Katie voiced her doubt.
¡°Even the most barren land has its value. In any case, I want the Xiangshui River Cavern, as well as the labor force of the Cavern Freemen.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand, Sir,¡± Katie nodded. ¡°Just say what you need us sisters to do, and we shall follow your orders, Sir.¡±
¡°First, I need Lone Wolf Lisbon¡¯s whereabouts, and it would be best if we could lure him out of the Xiangshui River Cavern. Second, I need to recruit Freemen, skilled craftsmen can run businesses in my territory, and the strong can sell themselves as serfs¡ of course, those with blood on their hands and dishonest individuals must be excluded.¡±
Katie frowned and hesitated before speaking, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s hard not to have blood on your hands in that environment. I must be honest with you, Sir, we sisters have killed people before. There were times when men tried to take advantage of us, and in the end, we killed them.¡±
¡°They wanted to take advantage of my sister¡ and me,¡± Catherine added, but her last ¡°and me¡± was spoken with less confidence.
¡°There¡¯s a difference between killing on the offensive and in self-defense. Since I have taken you under my wing, I won¡¯t hold the past against you,¡± Russell said.
If it were peacetime, Russell would definitely stay away from murderers.
But this world was different, and Russell¡¯s moral standards naturally had to adapt flexibly to the rules of this world.
¡°Thank you, Sir, for your understanding.¡±
¡°Mm.¡±
¡°Please rest assured, Sir, after we finish this dinner, we sisters will return to the cavern and pretend to join Lone Wolf Lisbon. Then we¡¯ll find an opportunity to lure him out. Once Sir takes care of Lisbon, we¡¯ll be able to consolidate the Xiangshui River Cavern and present the land and population to you, Sir.¡±
¡°Good, I look forward to our success. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be free to walk in the sunlight,¡± Russell raised his glass.
Charles added cheerfully, ¡°Beautiful women are meant to walk openly on the streets.¡±
His eyes kept roving over Katie and Catherine.
Russell cast a strange glance at Charles, truly unable to understand how he could find the Wildcat sisters beautiful.
Was it because of their deep nasolabial folds, their pale white skin, or their sunken eye sockets?
Or perhaps, because they looked like women in their thirties or forties despite being in their twenties, they had a certain mature charm?
The four of them clinked glasses and drank together.
Afterward, Katie hesitated before speaking, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a rumor of uncertain veracity that I thought I should inform you about.¡±
¡°Please do.¡±
¡°Here in the Xiangshui River Cavern, there¡¯s a rumor that Lone Wolf Lisbon found a mushroom bug, and it¡¯s said that it¡¯s with the help of this mushroom bug that he has enough resources to cultivate and hence was promoted to a Great Ranger,¡± she reported.
¡°Oh!¡± Russell¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°How likely do you think that might be?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s very likely. Lisbon was just an ordinary Ranger before, and then he suddenly got promoted to a Great Ranger these past few years!¡± Catherine said confidently, ¡°Without the help of a mushroom bug, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather a group of people and aim to dominate the cavern.¡±
Excitedly, Charles said, ¡°Sir, this gives us yet another reason to sweep through the Xiangshui River Cavern!¡±
¡°Indeed, whether the rumor is true or not, we¡¯ll have to capture Lisbon for questioning,¡± Russell had already come to view the Xiangshui River Cavern as his own turf.
Since it was his turf, all its magical creatures naturally belonged to him.
Lone Wolf Lisbon was committing theft and robbery!
¡°Katie, Catherine, once you return, remember to inquire more about the mushroom bug, and if you need to send messages, let Kevin do it. I¡¯ll arrange for Eric to coordinate with you.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
Chapter 41 - 41 41 Fish Soup
?Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Fish Soup Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Fish Soup As June arrived, the weather gradually began to heat up. The Wildcat Sisters returned to Echo Water River Cavern, starting to plot against Lone Wolf Lisbon.
Russell found himself at leisure again, and after a week of nightly fishing battles, he had explored the entire bank of the Glowing River.
Twice he indeed saw the Magic Light in the river, which might have been pearls nurtured by river clams or some sort of treasure, but alas, he couldn¡¯t wake up immediately. When he went fishing the next morning, he caught nothing at all.
It was nothing but a pity.
However, with long-term night fishing, he finally caught several Blind Eye Dragons and had Mrs. Moore cook up a pot of delicious Blind Eye Dragon soup.
¡°Not bad, but Mrs. Moore added too many spices¡ I can¡¯t stand it any longer, I must find a chance to have a good talk with Mrs. Moore,¡± Russell decided.
Nobles rarely enter the kitchen, or rather, they seldom enter the servants¡¯ living quarters.
The existing noble system of the Shadowflame Duchy dictated strict hierarchies. Even nobles had to follow the rules and do things that were dignified for themselves¡ªdisrupting the servants¡¯ lives or moving in and out of the kitchen was not in keeping with noble dignity.
But Russell didn¡¯t care about dignity; he missed the hometown dishes too much.
¡°Butler Morris, please ask Mrs. Moore to come over, I have something to talk to her about,¡± Russell said while flipping through a copy of ¡°The Tale of the Smoke Dragon¡¯s Death,¡± giving instructions casually, trying to appear as indifferent as possible.
Noble dignity, should still be maintained if possible.
¡°Yes, master.¡±
Butler Morris quickly summoned a nervous Mrs. Moore. Mrs. Moore was not married, but among the nobility¡¯s servants, positions like butlers and cooks were addressed as ¡®Mr.¡¯ for men and ¡®Mrs.¡¯ for women, regardless of their marital status.
¡°Ma-master¡¡± Mrs. Moore usually had a loud voice in the kitchen, but when it came to facing Russell, her voice was smaller than a mosquito¡¯s.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mrs. Moore.¡±
¡°Okay, okay.¡±
¡°Yesterday¡¯s Blind Eye Dragon soup was truly delicious,¡± Russell said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it would be even more delicious with some improvement.¡±
This was supposed to be a compliment, but Mrs. Moore¡¯s face turned deathly pale the moment she heard it: ¡°Ma-master, if it wasn¡¯t to your taste, I can work harder, really, I can try to make it taste better, truly, master.¡±
¡°Er¡¡±
With a helpless sigh, Russell had to reassure her first, ¡°I said it¡¯s already very delicious, Mrs. Moore, there¡¯s no need for you to be nervous.¡±
¡°Oh, thank heavens, master, I¡¯m so glad you liked it!¡±
¡°Your cooking skills are good enough to work at Fluorescent Castle. It¡¯s already very good.¡±
¡°Thank you, thank you, master!¡± Mrs. Moore revived instantly, her smile so wide she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, ¡°I was actually eligible to apply for a position at Fluorescent Castle, but Mrs. Gramer was holding a spot. I didn¡¯t want to be her assistant. When Carter asked if I was willing to serve you, I agreed right then¡¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Seeing Mrs. Moore prattle on, Russell hurriedly cut her off, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, Mrs. Moore, I think there is still room for improvement in the Blind Eye Dragon soup.¡±
¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean?¡± Mrs. Moore shook her head.
¡°There are too many spices in the Blind Eye Dragon soup.¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, what I mean is you could use fewer conflicting spices. Cinnamon, honey, onions, black pepper¨Cyou put everything in, and the flavor of the Blind Eye Dragon itself was completely lost,¡± Russell explained.
Apparently, Mrs. Moore didn¡¯t get the message and began to panic again, ¡°Ma-master, I will try harder to make it taste better next time.¡±
Seeing this.
Russell gave up trying to reason with Mrs. Moore and instructed directly, ¡°Starting today, you will make a fish soup for every meal. My requirement is that, apart from salt, ginger, and garlic, only one type of spice is allowed to be added. Understood?¡±
¡°Master, are you, are you dissatisfied with me?¡±
¡°Did you remember what I said?¡±
¡°I will strive to make better tasting Blind Eye Dragon soup, Master. Please believe me, truly, I will endeavor to create a more delicious soup.¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
Russell found it impossible to continue communicating with Mrs. Moore and directly called out, ¡°Morris.¡±
¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±
¡°Did you clearly hear what I just told Mrs. Moore?¡±
¡°Master, I heard it all clearly. You want Mrs. Moore to try several different fish soup recipes. Mrs. Moore was probably too nervous and didn¡¯t grasp your meaning.¡±
¡°Then please make sure to explain my request to Mrs. Moore clearly. Alright, you take Mrs. Moore down.¡±
Russell waved his hand, feeling very tired.
He even had the thought of replacing the cook, but finding a more suitable one wasn¡¯t easy at the moment, so he had to let it go for now.
Meanwhile, Morris led Mrs. Moore back to the kitchen.
¡°Oh heavens, I¡¯ve messed everything up in front of the master, Mr. Morris, I¡¯ve spoiled it all, the master will surely start to dislike me now!¡± Mrs. Moore covered her face with her hands and began to sob, ¡°The master doesn¡¯t like my fish soup.¡±
¡°Mrs. Moore, you¡¯re too nervous, the master won¡¯t eat you,¡± Morris reassured, ¡°And the master wasn¡¯t blaming you, it¡¯s just you thinking too much. He simply wanted to try fish soup made in a new way.¡±
¡°Really? Did the master not blame me?¡±
¡°Indeed, the master is generous and kind. He wouldn¡¯t blame you over such a small matter. And what¡¯s going on with you, Mrs. Moore? You¡¯re usually so articulate. Why can¡¯t you speak well in front of the master?¡±
¡°I, I don¡¯t know, I just can¡¯t help but get nervous when I see the master, for fear that I¡¯ll say the wrong thing¡ Mr. Morris, you must tell the master that I¡¯m very good at cooking!¡±
¡°Of course, the master knows it, we all know it. Aren¡¯t we all eating the food you make?¡±
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Anyway, starting from today, once a day a fish soup, other than salt, ginger, and garlic, you can only use one other spice, and each day the spice must be different. Understand?¡±
¡°I understand.¡± Mrs. Moore wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and regained her composure, ¡°Why does the master want to do this?¡±
¡°Just do as the master instructs, don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡±
¡°But such fish soup will surely not taste good. The master won¡¯t blame me again, will he?¡±
¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡±
¡°Then I understand. I will begin preparing the fish soup right away. Please assure the master, the soup I make will definitely taste good!¡± Mrs. Moore said and then turned around to look for someone, not seeing the kitchen maid, she yelled out, ¡°Barbara, Barbara, you lazy girl, where have you run off to, come and get to work!¡±
¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming, Mrs. Moore.¡± Barbara¡¯s voice came from outside the estate.
¡°Where did you go gallivanting again!¡±
¡°We went to see Sir Kevin. Mrs. Moore, Sir Kevin is so gentle, it even allowed us to touch it!¡± Barbara said excitedly, ¡°Sir Eric didn¡¯t stop us, oh heavens, I touched a Fantasy Beast!¡±
Butler Morris had not left yet, and upon hearing this, he sternly scolded, ¡°Shut your mouth, Barbara, keep it shut tight!¡±
Barbara immediately realized her mistake; the news about the Phantom Beast Knight was supposed to be forbidden.
She quickly covered her mouth and muffled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morris, my mouth is shut.¡±
That evening.
Russell had a fish soup that contained only salt, ginger, garlic, and black pepper, and although it wasn¡¯t Blind Eye Dragon soup, the taste was even better.
¡°Very good, Butler Morris, tell Mrs. Moore the fish soup today was delicious and I hope she keeps it up.¡±
¡°Mrs. Moore will be overjoyed to hear your praise, she will be ecstatic.¡±
Chapter 42 - 42 42 Yuanguang Town
?Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Yuanguang Town Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Yuanguang Town ¡°The fish soup lacks a lot of flavor, too bland, far too bland,¡± Charles expressed his differing opinion at the dinner party.
¡°It seems that the manor¡¯s annex does not suit your taste, Mr. Charles, but I hope you find a cook who satisfies you soon,¡± Russell said indifferently to Charles¡¯ opinion, as he just wanted to taste the flavors of home.
As for Charles, he was about to move out of the manor¡¯s annex soon.
¡°My goodness, I really wish that day would come later, you know, Sir, I¡¯m too fond of those wines you have cellared.¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I will give you a bottle of Black Pearl wine when you move,¡± Russell promised.
¡°Living in the small market, I¡¯m going to miss the Lord,¡± Charles muttered, the housing in the small market had already been refurbished, and he had no reason to continue overstaying in the manor¡¯s annex, after all, it was Lord Russell¡¯s private residence.
As for Eric, he was also going to settle down in the small market.
However, Eric¡¯s contracted fantasy beast, the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, would remain at the manor¡¯s annex to guard the night and ensure Russell¡¯s safety.
The Gold and Silver Wolfhound was the wolfhound Kevin, its fantasy beast name given by Russell because one of its eyes was golden and the other silver.
On that day, Russell was due to dine at Fluorescent Castle as usual, making a trip once every week.
¡°Are you saying that Eric has been promoted to Phantom Beast Knight?¡± Before lunch, the Baron was chatting with Russell in the study, and was surprised to learn the news, ¡°Did your territory discover a fantasy beast, or did he find one on the Snowfield?¡±
Fantasy beasts are a scarce strategic resource.
There are many Great Knights in the Glowing Valley Territory, but few have the opportunity to make a contract with a fantasy beast. Sometimes a fantasy beast doesn¡¯t match well with a knight, and no matter how much they try to coalesce, they can¡¯t complete the contract, causing many a Great Knight to waste half a lifetime without advancing.
¡°The Wildcat sisters sent over a half-Ghost Beast, I only intended to earn a favor, but to my surprise, the wolfhound Kevin came through on his own,¡± Russell shared.
¡°This is truly¡ all praise to the Great Dragon, it must be the power of the Shadowflame Dragon that enabled this wolfhound to be reborn,¡± Baron Roman couldn¡¯t figure it out, attributing all such miraculous occurrences to the Grand Duchy¡¯s Shadowflame Dragon.
In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Great Dragon, is omnipotent.
¡°Yes, all praise to the Great Dragon,¡± Russell agreed, though in his heart, he praised his own dragon¡ªthe Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Next, do you plan to integrate the Echo Water River Cavern?¡± the Baron calmed his emotions and immediately guessed Russell¡¯s next move.
¡°Yes.¡± Russell had nothing to hide from his father, ¡°I plan to lure Lisbon first, then integrate the Echo Water River Cavern, expand the area of Wuyao Snake Manor to encompass the entire cavern, and monitor the Snowfield situation at all times.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good to have ideas, and trying more things is not bad, but you need to be cautious about integrating the cavern; it¡¯s a dirty place. Make sure you don¡¯t swallow up the cavern and turn your own territory into a noxious environment.¡±
¡°I will manage it well, Father.¡±
¡°Also, don¡¯t rest on your laurels just because Eric has been promoted to Phantom Beast Knight; remember, your own strength is the most reliable support.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to dine.¡±
The father and son set down their red wine glasses and left the spacious study. When it came time to dine, mother Meryl brought up another matter.
¡°In a few days, on June 4th, it¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s birthday; your father and I plan to hold a banquet at Fluorescent Castle. Remember to come back a day early to stay¡ Sigh, I don¡¯t even know if your sister¡¯s family will come back; June 13th is Rolin¡¯s birthday.¡±
Baron Roman said, ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough if they will come. Every June, a caravan comes for trade, and we should receive letters from Rolin and her husband Cooper with the caravan.¡±
Russell¡¯s sister, Rolin, married the heir of the Baron of Blackgarden, Lord Cooper Thistlegrass.
Basically, the two Earls and five Barons of the Shadowflame Duchy intermarry with one another, and the eldest sons would marry daughters from other noble families. As for a second son like Russell, it didn¡¯t matter; alliance through marriage was fine, and so was falling in love freely.
¡°I¡¯ll come back on June 3rd,¡± Russell said.
¡°Have you thought about what gift to prepare for Grandmother? Now that you¡¯re the lord of the land, you can¡¯t just make do with a pot of fresh flowers like you did in the past,¡± Meryl chided.
¡°I really haven¡¯t thought of anything yet.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t think of a good gift, just pick something from the castle: a magic power bracelet, a gemstone necklace, anything,¡± Meryl suggested nonchalantly, ¡°We can¡¯t be gossiped about for not knowing the proper etiquette.¡±
Baron Roman glanced at his wife but said nothing.
Russell pretended not to catch the implication and laughingly said, ¡°If possible, I¡¯ll prepare a special gift for Grandmother. Of course, if the gift isn¡¯t ready in time, I¡¯ll still have to rely on Mother to lend me a gemstone necklace in an emergency.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have Meggin fetch one for you now.¡± Meryl stated, referring to her personal maid.
¡°Is there any need to be so hasty?¡± Baron Roman commented, exasperated.
Fluorescent Castle¡¯s limited wealth wasn¡¯t easy to accumulate, and it seemed like his younger son was going to fleece it all away, taking a bit more with each visit.
Russell smiled, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±
Seeing that Russell took it without any reservation, Baron Roman grimaced and chided, ¡°You¡¯re managing your fiefdom quite well now; you should slowly learn to be self-sufficient. Self-sufficiency is a noble virtue. Your uncle does it well; ask him for advice when you have the chance.¡±
¡°I will, Father.¡±
¡°Brother, when will you take me to Wuyao Snake Manor?¡± Lola joined in. She was no longer covering her mouth.
The reason being, she had grown used to her missing tooth appearance, and her new tooth was already peeking through slightly.
¡°Next time for sure,¡± Russell promised openly.
Leaving Fluorescent Castle with time to spare, Russell felt a sudden urge to stroll through the town. The town was called Glowing Valley Town, but this name was seldom mentioned by locals who simply referred to it as ¡°the town.¡± It was the center of the entire Glowing Valley Territory.
A long street along the Glowing River bank and three short streets crossing the Glowing River formed the main framework of Glowing Valley Town.
The town was surrounded by tall city walls and could be considered a city, albeit with a smaller population of less than ten thousand.
The entire population of Glowing Valley Territory was just over sixty thousand individuals.
Riding on his black horse and accompanied by his Knight Attendant, Russell moved through the crowd. As he did not reveal his identity, no one paid him any homage.
Even though his father was the lord of this territory and the town, not many recognized him.
¡°This stench is unbearable. No wonder nobility never dwell in town, just like at Wuyao Snake Manor; the manor house is a bit away from the small market,¡± Russell silently endured the mix of human and animal feces and urine as he passed through the town.
Though there were toilets in the town, not every household had one, and the sight of chamber pots being emptied haphazardly was common.
The one thing worth commending was that no one dumped chamber pots into the Glowing River.
Anyone caught doing so would be fined heavily and even whipped.
After all, the river¡¯s catch was a delicacy, extensively supplying Fluorescent Castle, and no one dared to contaminate the Baron¡¯s food supply.
Of course.
As Russell approached the bridge on the main street, he saw someone urinating by the riverside and, farther away, it seemed someone was squatting in the bushes for a bowel movement.
¡°Damn it!¡±
Russell immediately ordered his Knight Attendant James, ¡°Go, arrest that man defecating by the river and hand him over to the town¡¯s sheriff!¡±
Chapter 43 - 43 43 The Clear Quartz
?Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Clear Quartz Chapter 43: Chapter 43: The Clear Quartz Manor life was actually quite monotonous, especially for Russell who had gotten through the novelty phase and began to immensely miss life on Earth.
¡°Aside from the scenery, there¡¯s¡ hardly anything here.¡± And now, Russell had even grown tired of the Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s views.
A river, two mountains, vast farmland, and wasteland, that was it.
¡°Rudi isn¡¯t too bad, the four types of Magic Potions at Magic Medicine Tun are now healthily cultivated, and the arrangement of serfs is well-ordered.¡± Charles rode horseback behind Russell, reporting to him the manor¡¯s situation.
Red-nosed Rudi was a serf technician who had long cultivated Magic Potions for the Baron; after being granted to Russell by the Baron, he was currently serving as the head of Magic Medicine Tun.
¡°That¡¯s good news, the scale of the Glowing Mushrooms and the Birch Forest needs to be expanded steadily. Remind Rudi not to expand blindly.¡±
¡°Rest assured, Sir, I will make sure to remind Rudi.¡±
¡°What about the manor court?¡±
¡°They were all trivial disputes. I personally presided over the manor court and resolved the serfs¡¯ issues. There are no conflicts now.¡± Charles took pride in claiming credit, ¡°Old Hans doesn¡¯t understand the art of coordination at all. You can¡¯t be too indulgent with serfs.¡±
The Wuyao Snake Manor was Russell¡¯s domain; in the strictest sense, Russell was the law, with all disputes within his domain requiring his judgment.
Therefore,
Lord would set up a manor court on their domain, either presiding over it themselves or assigning trusted subordinates to do so.
¡°It¡¯s best to have the stewards of each Tun suppress disputes first and hold the manor court once a week. I will personally go there and judge.¡± Russell would not fully delegate the power of the manor court to subordinates, not because he coveted power.
It was because he did not fully trust Charles¡¯s judgments.
Although Charles¡¯s knowledge surpassed everyone in the domain, he treated serfs with too little regard, which was not a good thing.
¡°Of course, as you wish,¡± Charles said with a smile.
Perhaps it was Eric¡¯s promotion to Phantom Beast Knight that had brought him a great shock; now he was putting much more effort into his duties than before.
Unlike the past, where it seemed he came to Russell¡¯s side just to freeload off meals and drinks, he now felt a greater sense of belonging to the Wuyao Snake Manor.
Maybe he did not want to be left far behind by Eric, or perhaps he was convinced that Russell truly could achieve something great.
¡°By the way, Sir, did you know that there is already a trade caravan that has arrived in town?¡± Charles suddenly remembered something, ¡°The serfs who went to the mill to grind flour said that the town is now packed with people. Why don¡¯t we take a stroll ourselves?¡±
¡°The caravan has arrived?¡± Russell became interested.
With the warm season¡¯s arrival and Snow Demon¡¯s power waning, the trade routes between regions reopened, and caravans gradually began to thrive.
Turning his horse around, Russell immediately decided, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look at the town, and if possible, invite some merchants to come to Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s small market to sell their goods, so the serfs don¡¯t have to trek all the way to town.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°You are truly compassionate, Sir.¡±
Accompanied by his Knight Attendants and Personal Servant, Russell hurried to Yuanguang Town. It was indeed ten times livelier now than the scene when he had strolled through a couple of days ago.
A main street, with three cross streets, all packed with people.
At least half of the populace from the domain had come to the town.
¡°Here it comes, here it comes, look at the Fire Ant Pills, a specialty from Fire Ant Swamp, makes you strong after eating, and your wife will smile with joy!¡±
¡°Smoked rat meat for sale, authentic smoked rat meat from Furious Wind City!¡±
¡°Qi and Blood Ointment, three silver coins for a dose of it. It¡¯s not Magic Potion but still better than Magic Potion. For those who want you and your child to nourish the seed of Battle Qi, you can¡¯t miss out on Qi and Blood Ointment!¡±
¡°The Fantasy Beast performance is about to begin. Those who haven¡¯t bought tickets quickly head to the big tent beside the bridge on the third cross street, and the Dreamy Mink will bring you a magical experience!¡±
¡°Choose from over a dozen kinds of gems. Moray Jewel Stand welcomes your patronage.¡±
¡°Large wolfhounds, small wolfhounds, large hunting dogs, small hunting dogs, watchdogs, and mixed-breed dogs, we have them all. Boss, would you like to buy one?¡±
¡°Umbrella repairs, shoe repairs, furniture repairs¡¡±
The newly arrived caravan spread out along several streets, their cries rising and falling as they arranged an array of goods that greatly attracted the enthusiasm of the people.
Russell had to leave his horse outside the town since riding was not an option, leaving the Knight Attendant James to watch over it.
He then mixed in with the crowd, accompanied by Charles and others.
¡°Sir, you really don¡¯t need to humble yourself so much and squeeze in with these stinky serfs¡ªit would have been entirely possible for Tom and the others to clear the way for us,¡± Charles said loudly, just to be heard over the surrounding noise.
¡°Even my father would not choose to disturb the subjects¡¯ enjoyment on a day like this,¡± Russell said noncommittally.
He certainly could have revealed his status as the Baron¡¯s second son and then have the people make way for him.
But there was no need.
He didn¡¯t enjoy the pomp and circumstance of a cleared path; on the contrary, the bustling scene gave him a familiar sense of nostalgia¡ªof course, it would be better if the surrounding stench were a little less.
A short while later, Russell and his party arrived at a jewel stand.
¡°Owner, are all these gemstones produced by dragons?¡± Russell asked as he looked at a mixed collection of gemstones on the stall.
¡°Of course, Sir,¡± the stall owner quickly recognized Russell¡¯s distinguished status, ¡°Please take a look at these gemstones. This is an emerald, which can draw in Battle Qi and is the perfect material for inlaying onto weapons; this is a Danquan Stone, which can speed up the healing of wounds¡¡±
There were more than a dozen different colored gemstones in total.
Russell, however, had his eyes on a colorless, transparent gemstone: ¡°Is this a white crystal?¡±
¡°Sir, your insight is as sharp as a torch, this indeed is a white crystal, a completely transparent crystal, a specialty of the White Crystal Dragon from Count Broken Stone¡¯s estate. When we passed through the Gravel Domain, we had to pay a high price to get this batch of white crystals.¡±
Count Broken Stone was one of the two Earls of the Shadowflame Duchy, holding high authority and always the arm and confidant of the Duke.
¡°What is the effect of the white crystal?¡±
¡°Purifying the heart and mind, Sir. If you wear a white crystal, you¡¯ll be able to concentrate better when practicing or meditating on your Battle Qi.¡±
¡°How much for these two?¡± Russell picked out two slightly larger white crystals.
¡°As a token of my goodwill, thirteen Gold Coins; the larger one for seven Gold Coins, the smaller one for six Gold Coins,¡± the stall owner¡¯s eyes gleamed, finally a big client had arrived, ¡°Of course, if you have Ice Pellet Pearls, you could also use those to pay.¡±
¡°That¡¯s too expensive,¡± Russell shook his head.
¡°Ah, this is a very fair price already, Sir. You, a noble gentleman, know that dragon specialties have always been so costly. After all, it is only those of your standing who are worthy of using them.¡±
¡°Exactly because I am a noble, I know it¡¯s overpriced,¡± Russell was not a thin-skinned young man who would feel too shy to haggle after a bit of flattery, ¡°Seven Gold Coins for two white crystals. Take it, or leave it.¡±
¡°Oh my goodness!¡± The stall owner clasped his head, ¡°Sir, just kill me now!¡±
Watching the stall owner¡¯s exaggerated performance, Russell said nothing more, turned around, and walked away: ¡°Mr. Charles, let¡¯s go and look around elsewhere.¡±
¡°Ah, wait, wait¡ Sir, Sir, please wait a moment, ten Gold Coins, just ten Gold Coins and they¡¯re yours!¡± the stall owner quickly shouted.
The serfs and freemen crowded in the town were not his target customers; only someone like Russell would afford and be willing to buy the gemstones.
Letting go of any of them was a huge loss.
Russell paused, revealing a satisfied smile, but quickly composed himself, turned back, and firmly said, ¡°No more than eight Gold Coins. That¡¯s my final offer.¡±
¡°Nine Gold Coins, what about nine?¡± The stall owner clasped his hands together, pleading as if begging for mercy, ¡°This is high-quality white crystal, regular in shape and transparent throughout. They must have been nurtured in the vein for at least ten years to produce such a quality of white crystal!¡±
Russell insisted, ¡°Eight Gold Coins!¡±
In the end, with the stall owner displaying an almost mourning expression, a sale was made for eight Gold Coins.
But as the stall owner quickly wrapped up the white crystals and handed them over as if afraid Russell would change his mind, Russell knew he was still too young.
The stall owner had tearfully earned at least two Gold Coins, maybe even more!
Chapter 44 - 44 44 Pregnant Sow
?Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Pregnant Sow Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Pregnant Sow ¡°Where can I find a jeweler in town?¡± Russell asked Charles immediately after purchasing the clear crystal.
¡°As for jewelers, there is a lamp shop on Second Cross Street with craftsmen who excel at crafting gem lamps. Of course, Fluorescent Castle likely has skilled jewelers in service to craft gems for Lord Baron.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s head to the lamp shop then.¡±
Russell quickly led his group to the lamp shop, where he found the craftsmen working on the gem lamps and expressed his need: ¡°I need you to help me grind these two clear crystals into lenses¡ convex lenses¡ where it¡¯s slightly thicker in the middle and thinner at the edges¡¡±
In fact, what he needed the craftsmen to craft were reading glasses.
Lady Ingrid was already advanced in years, and the Qi Seed she had nurtured in her youth had long since declined, no longer able to nourish her body.
So she was a bit farsighted, managing to see distant things but finding it difficult to read letters up close.
Russell planned to give the reading glasses as a gift during his grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet. Of course, what he intended to craft were not a whole pair of reading glasses, but two monoculars with chains, the sort of old-fashioned, single-lens glasses. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Reading glasses also came with various strengths, and without the ability to test her eyesight accurately, he could only make two monoculars of different strengths for his grandmother to try.
Should she find them effective, he could later request someone to make a more accurate pair of reading glasses.
¡°Sir, you are truly filial,¡± Charles exclaimed. ¡°What¡¯s more miraculous is that a simple crystal can enable someone with presbyopia to see clearly again. It¡¯s absolutely incredible.¡±
¡°In life, wonders are everywhere, as long as one knows how to find them,¡± Russell replied with a smile. He believed his gift would certainly make his grandmother very happy, and it wasn¡¯t expensive either¡ªjust two pieces of clear crystal.
Actually, glasses could also be made from glass, but Russell felt that was too low-grade, and besides, the glass manufacturing here wasn¡¯t up to standard, containing too many impurities.
Of course.
Before stumbling upon the gem stall, he had considered making a few Earth dishes for his grandmother. But considering the difficulties in communicating with Mrs. Moore and the low probability of achieving this, he thought it better to switch to reading glasses.
The caravan brought many novel items, and as Russell wandered, the day turned to dusk.
¡°Sir, shall we return to Wuyao Snake Manor now, or shall we stay at Fluorescent Castle?¡± Charles asked.
¡°Neither to Fluorescent Castle nor back home, let¡¯s just find a small inn to stay in town. By the way, there are inns here, right?¡±
Charles was somewhat distressed: ¡°Of course, there are, but¡ your status is exalted¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s just for one night, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Russell said, his purpose far from simple, ¡°Life on the Snowfield is much worse than a small inn, but sooner or later, we¡¯ll fight there, won¡¯t we? Consider it an early adaptation.¡±
¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±
¡°Mr. Charles, you can go home for the night. Come back tomorrow morning,¡± Russell gave Charles time off.
Charles, whose cock had indeed been idle for far too long, chuckled with delight at the news: ¡°Thank you for your generosity and kindness, Sir.¡±
Nighttime.
Within the cramped small inn, Russell had a room to himself, the personal servant and several knight attendants squeezed into another¡ªthe arrival of the caravan meant no spare rooms at the inn.
Despite the somewhat unpleasant smell, Russell still settled down to sleep comfortably.
Once he was deep in slumber, accompanied by a ¡°Ga¡± sound, Gloomy Dreamland descended once more, enveloping a large area of the surrounding streets, centered on the small inn.
He mounted the Little Dream Dragon.
Instantly, spots of Magic Light began to shine on the streets.
¡°It¡¯s treasure hunting time again, Ice Cream; let¡¯s set off!¡± Russell chose to stay in the small inn precisely for this moment.
In the daytime, he could not discern the quality of many items brought by the caravan.
But now, within the bounds of Gloomy Dreamland, anything worth picking up would have nowhere to hide.
¡°Ga!¡±
One man and one dragon flew slowly toward the first cluster of Magic Light.
¡°Very good, these should be Magic Elixirs. The light is so intense because it¡¯s concentrated, and it seems there are no fakes.¡± Russell arrived at a stall that had already closed for the day, with the owner sleeping inside the tent of his stall.
He nodded and left the place.
Magic Elixirs were meaningless to him; he could completely rely on Fluorescent Castle for freebies rather than spending money to purchase them.
Having looked over most of the magic items throughout the market, Russell found very little opportunity for a bargain. Merchants who travel with caravans might pass off ordinary goods as magic creations, but the reverse¡ªselling magic items as ordinary ones¡ªjust didn¡¯t happen.
¡°Regrettable!¡±
Russell was deeply disappointed when it seemed like his hope to stumble upon a bargain had fallen through. He then mounted the Little Dream Dragon and rode toward another cluster of Magic Light at the edge of Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Eh?¡±
He soon let out a surprised exclamation.
¡°This appears to be a livestock stall. Cages on the wagon hold many little lambs, calves, and puppies¡ What¡¯s glowing seems to be a sow? It¡¯s the sow¡¯s belly that¡¯s shining, as if something is coiled inside, this¡¡±
The surprise was too unexpected, too sudden.
At a stall that typically sold young farm animals, there was a pregnant sow that seemed to carry a Fantasy Beast baby.
¡°Could it really be a Fantasy Beast baby?¡± Russell closely observed the pregnant sow, but since the piglet hadn¡¯t developed enough to be discernible and the glow was very faint¡ªthreatening to die out at any moment¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see any details.
After all, for an ordinary animal to carry a Fantasy Beast baby was incredibly hard.
But if it truly was pregnant with one, given enough nutrition and time, the payback could be worth countless times the investment.
¡°I¡¯ll take this sow!¡±
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon couldn¡¯t understand Russell¡¯s interest in a sow, let out a cry, expressing its tiredness.
The Gloomy Dreamland then dissipated, and consciousness slid back into chaos.
The next morning, Russell awoke from his sleep, promptly woke his Knight Attendant, and hurried to the livestock stall.
The stall owner had not yet opened for business and was feeding the young animals.
Upon learning of Russell¡¯s intent, he immediately dropped the feed and enthusiastically began to pitch, ¡°This sow, Sir, was not easy to bring over. Fearing the piglets couldn¡¯t withstand the cold on the journey, we transported her over before she¡¯d given birth¡¡±
The sow was entirely black, busily munching on pigweed.
The owner continued, ¡°This is a fine breed, the Golden Black Pig. Do you have your own manor, Sir? You could completely raise these Golden Black Pigs. After a year, you can harvest succulent Golden Black Pork whether roasted or smoked¡ªit¡¯s unparalleled!¡±
Golden Black Pigs were a specialty pork of Baron Gold¡¯s lands. Russell had only eaten it at banquets in Fluorescent Castle.
The taste was indeed delicious.
So, he said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this sow. How much?¡±
¡°To your convenience, just one Gold Coin plus sixteen silver coins.¡±
The price was reasonable, so Russell didn¡¯t bother to haggle and nodded, ¡°Ram, pay the man¡ Jack, you and the others transport the sow back to the estate. Be careful of the bumps and try not to harm the piglet inside the sow¡¯s belly.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± The Knight Attendants promptly took the owner¡¯s wagon and hired a peasant from the town to pull it toward Wuyao Snake Manor.
Russell stayed in town and continued to browse the market, visiting every caravan there. After collecting the two single mirrors he had ordered from a lamp store, he reunited with Mr. Charles and they both headed back to the estate.
Chapter 45 - 45 45 Miscarriage
?Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Miscarriage Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Miscarriage ¡°This is indeed an interesting invention, Sir. Red Castle should award you the title of Scholar,¡± Mr. Charles, holding a single-vision magnifying glass, exclaimed in amazement after looking through the convex lens at the enlarged scene.
Red Castle is the power center of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy.
The Shadowflame Family built a magnificent palace at the foot of a volcano, named the Grand Duke Yingyan¡¯s Palace, and because the castle¡¯s exterior is dark red, it is also called Red Castle.
Russell responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a trifle.¡±
¡°I believe Lady Ingrid will definitely love this gift. Not only is it very practical, but it also contains the filial piety you have for her.¡±
¡°Indeed, heartfelt filial piety.¡±
When Russell answered, his mindset was very calm; passing through this realm, he had inherited the body of his predecessor and, thus, the bloodline of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
Whether as cause or effect, the Fluorescent Fungi Family was his kin, and it was right to maintain this bond of blood.
Instead of being rebellious and thinking one is naturally superior.
¡°Master, the Gold and Black Mother Pig has been settled in,¡± Butler Morris approached, ¡°This old sow is in good health. According to your instructions, I have arranged for the manservant Fox to take special care of it, and had the kitchen prepare a separate meal for its nourishment.¡±
¡°Hmm, very good,¡± Russell said contentedly, ¡°I sense a familiar essence flowing in this Gold and Black Mother Pig. Be sure to take good care of it.¡±
¡°As you wish, Master.¡±
¡°A familiar essence, Sir? What do you mean?¡± Mr. Charles, putting down the magnifying glass, asked curiously.
¡°I¡¯m talking about something similar to Kevin¡¯s essence. After Kevin resolved the half Ghost Beast crisis, but before it evolved into a Fantasy Beast, that kind of faint essence.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Mr. Charles¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sir, are you saying that this Gold and Black Mother Pig is actually pregnant with a Fantasy Beast baby?¡±
¡°Perhaps it is, perhaps not.¡±
¡°Good heavens, watched over by the Great Dragon,¡± Mr. Charles clasped his head.
Russell waited for him to calm down from his excitement before speaking slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes too high, Mr. Charles. On the way back I observed carefully, this Gold and Black Mother Pig is indeed pregnant with a Fantasy Beast baby, but the chances of a successful gestation are very slim.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± Mr. Charles slowly regained his composure, ¡°The success rate of a female beast giving birth to a Fantasy Beast baby is too small.¡±
¡°So my idea now is to take good care of her, provide her with sufficient nutrition, and leave the rest to the Grand Duchy¡¯s Great Dragon to see if it would pay any further attention.¡± Russell smiled faintly; in fact, he was thinking of having the Little Dream Dragon make a move.
At this moment, Eric, who had gone to check on the Gold and Black Mother Pig, also walked over.
So Russell asked, ¡°How is it? The Gold and Black Mother Pig is truly carrying a Fantasy Beast baby, right?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Eric nodded, then shook his head, ¡°But the essence is a bit weak, and the sow is about to give birth soon. It would likely be difficult to gestate a Fantasy Beast.¡±
¡°Maybe a miracle will happen. Wasn¡¯t Kevin a miracle?¡± Russell was quite confident. With the presence of the Little Dream Dragon, a dream-like Great Dragon, helping a Fantasy Beast to successfully gestate would be just a matter of a burst of Dragonflame.
Perhaps a bit of an overkill.
However, for the time being, Russell could only rely on the Little Dream Dragon to provide this bit of assistance.
But when night fell and he went to sleep, Gloomy Dreamland descended once more, and Russell realized his miscalculation. The Little Dream Dragon simply ignored his persuasion; it had no intention of helping the Gold and Black Mother Pig gestate a Fantasy Beast baby, only cocking its head cutely.
¡°Gah?¡±
¡°Breathe out¡ Dragonflame, just lend a burst of Dragonflame!¡±
¡°Gah?¡±
¡°Please, Ice Cream, it¡¯s a Fantasy Beast baby we¡¯re talking about. You wouldn¡¯t want to see a Fantasy Beast baby miscarried, would you?¡±
¡°Gah?¡±
¡°Remember the Birch Bugs? Come, I¡¯ll take you to see the Birch Bugs¡ Look, how adorable these Birch Bugs are, plump and plump. These are the ones you helped to gestate¡ All right, you little Great Dragon with a heart of stone!¡±
In the end, Russell gave up on communication with the Little Dream Dragon.
It was unclear whether the Little Dream Dragon was too tired from its last breath of Dragonflame to use it again or it simply couldn¡¯t help the Fantasy Beast to gestate, but it showed no interest in the golden black sow.
The dream ended. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains as Russell sat up in bed, recalling the events that had taken place in the Gloomy Dreamland.
With a wry shake of his head and a smile, he said, ¡°Ah well, if Ice Cream disagrees, then that¡¯s that. It¡¯s just a Fantasy Beast, after all; it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to me.¡±
In his territory, Eric was the only Great Knight and he had successfully contracted with a Gold and Silver Wolfhound.
The rest, Charles, Tom, Jack, John, James, or Katie and Catherine, did not meet the criteria to contract a Fantasy Beast.
As for Russell himself, becoming a Great Knight would take a long time.
¡°But when I think about it carefully, baby Fantasy Beasts also need time to grow¡ I definitely won¡¯t contract a golden black pig, but Tom and the others could wait,¡± reflected Russell, a Lord who still cared about his reputation.
The golden black pigs were rather unsightly, and being called the ¡°Black Pig Knight¡± after contracting one would be embarrassing.
¡°Forget it, leave the baby Fantasy Beast to its fate; if it miscarries, so be it¡ I just hope that next time I find a gestating Spirit Insect, Ice Cream will be more generous and not stingy with a breath of Dragonflame,¡± Russell hoped. ¡°I can always kill more Snow Ghosts and extract Ice Pellet Pearls to feed it.¡±
The warm season had already arrived, and the trade routes were open once more. Soon, Baron Youguang would lead an expedition to clear the Snow Ghosts from the roads.
Russell planned to join them; with the protection of Phantom Beast Knight Eric, safety wasn¡¯t an issue.
Having made up his mind, he pulled the bell rope by his bed.
A new day began.
After washing up with the help of his servants and having breakfast downstairs, Russell started his knightly morning practice.
It was still the same move from the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± repeated hundreds of times until he was utterly exhausted. Yet he found joy in it, especially feeling the Battle Qi cut through his arm¡¯s meridians, bit by bit, under the guidance of the move.
The sensation was simply wonderful.
In the morning, he would routinely inspect his land, see how the crops at several outposts were doing, and then check a few of the Cordyceps in Magic Medicine Tun.
After lunch, he would take a brief nap.
In the afternoon, he changed into a well-tailored nobleman¡¯s robe, put on expensive leather riding boots, tied his cravat, and donned a glamorous red cape. His finger-length pale golden hair was also carefully groomed and tied in a small braid at the back of his head.
He looked at himself in the mirror.
He might have lacked a bit of the dashing and debonair appearance, since he was only sixteen and his face was still a bit youthful.
But with well-defined features, handsome brows and bright eyes, and not a single flaw on his fair-skinned face, plus his tall frame, he had truly inherited good looks.
¡°Sir, you look more like a nobleman than any other,¡± Head Maid Leona, who had arranged the hair by his temples, sincerely complimented.
¡°That¡¯s thanks to my mother, who passed the Rainflower Family¡¯s looks down to me perfectly,¡± Russell said with a smile.
His brother, sisters, and younger sister all resembled the Baron; they weren¡¯t ugly, but they were nowhere near handsome or pretty.
He was the only one who had inherited his mother¡¯s beauty.
His Battle Qi cultivation talent was another story, however.
Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t too bad. His predecessor had traded his life to pave the way for his cultivation. As long as he kept working hard, he would eventually become a Great Knight, and once he contracted a Fantasy Beast or mounted a dragon, he could transform his lot and climb to the pinnacle.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Eric, Mr. Charles,¡± Russell said as he mounted his horse.
He was heading to Fluorescent Castle; tomorrow was his grandmother Lady Ingrid¡¯s birthday.
Chapter 46 - 46 46 Uncle Dave
?Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Uncle Dave Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Uncle Dave Russell galloped ahead, with Eric following closely behind on another warhorse. Although he had formed a contract with a fantasy beast, Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound was not a mount.
Fantasy beasts could serve as mounts, but they weren¡¯t limited to that role.
Kevin¡¯s physique was somewhat small; while carrying the weight of an adult posed no problem, coordinating with a knight in combat proved to be difficult.
The true combat method of a fantasy beast was ¡°phantasmal transformation.¡±
Of course, Eric and Kevin had not yet reached the stage of phantasmal transformation and could only fight separately, cooperating as a team.
Following behind them were Charles, Tom, and other knight attendants, along with the personal servant Ram.
After two hours of galloping, they arrived at Fluorescent Castle.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome home,¡± Carter, the old butler, greeted with a smile at the gate, personally waiting every time Russell returned home. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Has grandmother arrived yet, Mr. Carter?¡± Russell asked as he casually took off his cloak and coat, handing them to Ram.
As for others such as Charles and Eric, there were people to attend to them.
¡°Lady Ingrid plans to come over tomorrow. She wishes to soak in the hot springs in the morning to replenish her spirits before facing the grand occasion of the birthday celebration.¡±
¡°It certainly is a grand occasion. Who has confirmed their attendance this year?¡±
¡°Two pieces of good news. Lord Cooper and Miss Rolin will be attending the birthday celebration; they may arrive tonight or by tomorrow morning. Another is Mr. Roland¡ªhe has completed his service with the Dragon Blood Knights and will meet Lord Cooper on the way to come here together.¡±
¡°Hmm, big brother and sister¡¯s family will all be coming,¡± Russell smiled. ¡°Grandmother is sure to be thrilled.¡±
¡°It¡¯s rare for the members of the Fluorescent Fungi Family to reunite, and we servants are equally delighted,¡± said the old butler Carter, who had been contentedly speaking. He had never married and had long come to regard Russell, Roland, and the others as his own children.
Russell said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not just a servant; you¡¯re our family member.¡±
The old butler Carter was touched, ¡°Mr. Russell¡¡±
Before Carter could get any more emotional, Russell turned and entered the living room, where he saw a group of people dressed in noble attire happily chatting around Baron Roman.
¡°Russell, you¡¯ve arrived just in time,¡± Baron Roman beckoned for Russell to come over, ¡°Let me introduce you to a few lords. This here is Lord Ort Willow from the Gravel Domain¡ and this is Lord Dave Golden Cap from the Golden Prairie¡¡±
The two earls and five barons from the Shadowflame Grand Duchy were intermarried and intertwined, with relationships that were complex and deeply rooted.
Thus, for Lady Ingrid¡¯s birthday, each family would send a collateral lord to offer their congratulations.
In the future, as Russell grew up, he would also bear this responsibility, representing Glowing Valley in diplomatic visits to other domains.
Of course.
The current Russell was still too young, and this task was undertaken by his uncle, Roson Fluorescent Spore, who traveled on behalf of the family.
¡°Russell, do you remember your Uncle Dave?¡± a rugged middle-aged man did not wait for Baron Roman to make the introduction but quickly approached and enveloped Russell in a tight bear hug, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten even sturdier. I knew your training wouldn¡¯t fall behind, haha!¡±
¡°Uncle Dave, when did you get here?¡± asked Russell with a smile.
Having inherited the memories of his predecessor, Russell naturally knew this middle-aged man, Dave Golden Cap.
He was a vassal of Baron Davis Golden Cap and also Davis¡¯s cousin, frequently going back and forth between their two domains.
¡°I arrived yesterday. Your aunt was in such a hurry,¡± Dave laughed uproariously. ¡°The ice receded late this year; your aunt has been a bit under the weather, or else your uncle would have surely accompanied her to visit Lady Ingrid.¡±
Russell quickly asked, ¡°Is my aunt doing alright?¡±
He not only had an uncle but, in fact, also had an aunt who was married to Baron Davis Golden Cap.
They currently have one daughter named Diana.
¡°It¡¯s about the same as in previous years; it¡¯s not a big deal, just can¡¯t be in the cold wind,¡± Dave replied.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
After greeting Lord Dave Golden Cap, Russell greeted the other four lords in turn and then sat down to chat casually.
¡°The Duke has just ascended the throne, and the current stance of Red Castle is to prioritize stability. Once its wings have grown strong, especially once the Shadowflame Dragon has fully recovered from its injuries, we¡¯ll head out to war and continue to expand our territories,¡± Lord Ort Willow said. ¡°But it seems the Duke is somewhat impatient.¡±
¡°What is Count Broken Stone¡¯s stance?¡± Baron Roman asked.
¡°My lord is clearly in favor of stability. The Shadowflame Dragon has fought year after year, and it¡¯s also time to rest for a few years to gather strength.¡±
Baron Roman turned to ask, ¡°Dave, what does Baron Davis think? I remember he¡¯s also one to rush forward.¡±
Dave spread his hands: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Baron rarely talks about these topics in his domain.¡±
Russell, curious, interjected, ¡°The Duke is the same age as me, not yet married. Would the Shadowflame Family really agree to let him go to the battlefield?¡±
The previous Duke died in battle on the Snowfield, leaving only the current Duke as the sole heir to their bloodline.
If another accident occurred, the Shadowflame Family¡¯s crown might fall into the hands of collateral branches. At that time, the Shadowflame Grand Duchy would likely see significant turmoil. Especially the Shadowflame Dragon, already seriously injured once, if mishaps happened again, the entire country would suffer.
The Barons and others remained silent.
Only Lord Dave Golden Cap spread his hands again: ¡°Who knows.¡±
Baron Roman quickly moved past the topic, as after all, everyone present was merely a common Lord, with no say in national affairs.
He patted Russell on the shoulder, ¡°You go see your mother first, ask her if she needs help with tomorrow¡¯s banquet.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Russell stood up to take his leave.
In fact, he did not enjoy this kind of noble interaction.
If he were just a listener, that would have been fine. He loved hearing all kinds of rumors from the outside world. But, having to join in the conversation, whether to agree or to get a few laughs, was a bit tiresome.
His mother Meryl was in the reception hall on the second floor, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s banquet with Lola. Servants, attendants, and hired workers moved in and out, reporting every detail to the Baroness, who would then coordinate and arrange the tasks.
A banquet was a major undertaking, involving the most meticulously observed noble etiquettes, where not the slightest negligence was tolerated.
Lola, who was only eleven, needed to start learning now¡ªsomeday she too would marry into a domain, possibly even an Earl¡¯s domain, and she would manage a household and arrange such banquets.
¡°Mother, Lola,¡± Russell greeted.
¡°Russell, you¡¯re here,¡± Meryl looked up and smiled, then said, ¡°I¡¯m too busy here; go chat with your father and the others in the hall for a while, and then wait to welcome your sister, brother-in-law, and your eldest brother.¡±
¡°Okay,¡± Russell replied with a smile.
He went downstairs, back to the hall, to continue listening to a few Lords share stories of the Snowfield. However, there weren¡¯t many good stories; most were tedious battlefield narratives. The Barons and others might find them deeply engaging, but Russell found them dull.
He had not yet experienced the brutal combat on the Snowfields.
Merely on the fringes of the domain, under the pressure of the Phantom Beast Knights, he had teamed up with a small squadron of Knights to slay merely twelve Snow Ghosts.
So soon, he began to recall his elder brother Roland and his sister Rolin.
Chapter 47 - 47 47 Reunion of Siblings
?Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Reunion of Siblings Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Reunion of Siblings Russell Fluorescent Fungus had three siblings.
Roland, his elder brother by six years, had been serving in the Dragon Blood Knights since his coming of age. Accompanying the yet-to-reign Archduke, training and ghost hunting together, he laid the groundwork for a strong personal friendship between future monarch and subject.
His sister, Rolin, three years his senior, had married the eldest son of the Baron of Blackgarden, Cooper Thistlegrass, just last year.
Then there was his younger sister, Lola, five years his junior.
¡°Hmm, my big brother is a¡ qualified heir to nobility,¡± Russell thought to himself, giving such an assessment to his own dear brother.
As for his sister Rolin, he didn¡¯t want to make any comment: ¡°Being married off is the best outcome.¡±
Compared to the quiet Lola, Rolin was the most unstable factor within Fluorescent Castle, whipping the servants, talking back to her parents, bullying her brother and sister, and never yielding to her elder brother, who managed to harness Battle Qi just a few days later than her, making her quite the scourge of the castle.
Fortunately, this scourge had already married off to Blackgarden Mountain, becoming their problem now.
Russell¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t wander for too long. With the ringing of a few bells, Fluorescent Castle quickly stirred into action. Carter, the old butler, called out excitedly for all the servants to line up outside the main gate in welcome, and after composing himself, entered the great hall.
¡°Sir, my lords, Mr. Roland, Lord Cooper, and Miss Rolin have arrived.¡±
¡°They have finally arrived.¡± The Baron rose, appearing rather nonchalant, though the rocking of his chair was slightly more pronounced.
Everyone followed Baron Roman out of the castle gate swiftly.
The male and female servants had already formed a line to the right of the main gate, led by the old butler Carter; Russell and a few lords, along with Lola, waited on the left side of the gate; only Baron Roman and Lady Meryl, the Baroness who arrived after him, stood right in front of the gate.
In formal noble society, the greeting ritual was of great importance.
Not only did the nobles need to welcome each other, but they also had to demonstrate their servants¡¯ demeanor to reflect the aristocratic teachings of etiquette.
Several tall and majestic horses, escorting a carriage, slowly approached the front of the gate.
A young knight, bearing a certain resemblance to Baron Roman, led the way, with another young knight, his smile warm and genial, riding beside him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Both dismounted, and then the knight resembling the Baron walked straight to the Baron and Baroness, bowed and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I appreciate your patience. After half a year, it¡¯s wonderful to be back at Fluorescent Castle.¡±
This man of unremarkable appearance was Russell¡¯s elder brother, Roland, now a Great Knight, though he had yet to bond with a Fantasy Beast.
¡°Good, it¡¯s good you are back,¡± Baron Roman nodded slightly.
Lady Meryl gently embraced Roland, ¡°My son, you¡¯ve had a hard time these years, but at last your troubles have turned into joy.¡±
They didn¡¯t embrace for too long.
For the other knight, with his warm smile, had walked to the carriage side and waited for a young noblewoman, dressed dazzlingly, to alight. Then he took her arm and together they approached the Baron and Baroness.
¡°Father, Mother!¡± The young noblewoman was Rolin.
¡°Cooper, Rolin, was your journey smooth?¡± asked Baron Roman with a smile, ¡°Your grandmother sent someone yesterday to inquire about your trip.¡±
¡°Everything went smoothly, especially after meeting up with big brother, it all got even smoother,¡± Lord Cooper responded with a smile.
Father and son-in-law exchanged pleasantries and joked for a few moments.
Lady Meryl had already pulled Rolin aside for a heartwarming chat.
Roland meanwhile greeted the lords, knowing each one well and maintaining a demeanor that perfectly exhibited his noble breeding.
All the way up, he finally approached Russell.
Russell recalled the memories of interactions with his elder brother from a previous life, and then broke into a wide smile.
Roland took a step back, examining Russell closely, then opened his arms wide and gave Russell a firm embrace, ¡°My dear brother, you¡¯ve finally taken this step. Mother wrote to me, you know how excited I am for you!¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Russell replied, patting Roland¡¯s back vigorously, ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t catch up with you and sister, I finally didn¡¯t let Father down.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? As long as you are healthy, father and mother will be very happy,¡± Roland released his hand, saying enthusiastically, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve successfully blossomed into a Battle Qi, we brothers can fight side by side in the future, hunting ghosts on the Snowfield together!¡±
¡°I am also looking forward to¡¡±
Russell¡¯s words were cut off.
Roland had already turned and walked toward Lola, then laughed and embraced her: ¡°Ah, my dear little sister, brother thinks of you every day!¡±
Seeing this, Russell swallowed the rest of his words, retaining only a smile.
On the other side, Baron Roman watched Roland with a scene of brotherly respect and deep sibling affection unfolding before him, revealing a contented smile, but he quickly regained his composure to maintain the dignity befitting a baron.
Miss Rolin and Lady Meryl shared their feelings of parting for a long while before following Lord Cooper, exchanging greetings with the other lords.
When it came to Russell, he and Cooper greeted each other politely.
Rolin¡¯s eyes lit up, and her ordinary features began to shine: ¡°You are now an Armed Knight, Russell, have a match with your sister later, let me properly guide you in cultivating your Battle Qi, so you can avoid taking any detours!¡±
Russell responded with a smile, ¡°Sister, are you looking for an excuse to give me a thrashing?¡±
¡°What, must I spell it out for you so plainly?¡± Rolin raised an eyebrow, ¡°And there are plenty of reasons to thrash you, have you ever written to your sister after being granted your share?¡±
Russell stammered: ¡°Uhm¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re just like big brother, both heartless.¡±
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Fortunately, Rolin was only complaining, and then she embraced Russell: ¡°You must visit Blackgarden Mountain when you have time, your sister misses you a lot.¡±
¡°I definitely will, I miss sister too.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t, not sincerely,¡± Rolin rolled her eyes.
Russell was a bit overwhelmed by Rolin¡¯s back-and-forth and could only join in with an awkward laugh; at this moment, Cooper suddenly conveyed an indescribable look with his eyes.
Understanding the hint, Russell responded with a smile.
After the initial greetings were over, the group moved into the castle¡¯s living room where the old steward Carter bustled about, constantly directing the servants to serve tea, pour water, offer various sweets, and also to arrange for the batch of servants that Lord Cooper had brought along.
Busy as he was, Carter¡¯s face was always touched with an elusive smile.
¡°Your body is as robust as before, Mr. Carter, that¡¯s wonderful to see,¡± said Rolin, looking at Carter with a smile.
Carter responded: ¡°I have always taken good care of my body, hoping to serve you a few more times.¡±
¡°I hope to see you greeting us at the door every time I return.¡±
¡°I will do my best, miss.¡±
¡°Not ¡®do my best,¡¯ but ¡®ensure.¡¯
¡°I assure you, miss.¡±
There were many people in the living room, and the servants shuttled back and forth without stop, yet it did not seem noisy, after all, this living room was larger than a standard basketball court.
The nobles chatted among themselves; people talking on one side may not even be heard by those on the other side.
Roland mingled among the lords, and despite having just arrived home, he quickly assumed the role of the host.
Lady Meryl was whispering with Rolin and Lola on the side.
Baron Roman maintained his baron¡¯s dignity, allowing Roland to warm up the crowd, only occasionally participating with a comment or two.
As for Russell, he sat together with his brother-in-law, Lord Cooper; the two men didn¡¯t have much to say but instead shared a harmonious bond reminiscent of huddling together for warmth.
Chapter 48 - 48 48 A Warm Scene
?Chapter 48: Chapter 48 A Warm Scene Chapter 48: Chapter 48 A Warm Scene ¡°You found a Birch Spirit Insect and Eric was promoted to Phantom Beast Knight?¡± Roland was astounded upon learning about Russell¡¯s recent experiences during the banquet.
It had only been a month and a half since the territory allocations began after the coming-of-age ceremony.
¡°And there were pearls, too. Father said that wearing pearls long-term can moisturize the skin, keeping it constantly lustrous.¡± Lola took out a black pearl pendant from her neckline, ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it the whole time, and it really feels great.¡±
Rolin looked over curiously, ¡°Pearls, where did these come from?¡±
¡°Russell gave them to me, Mother and Grandmother have them too.¡±
¡°Is that so, Russell,¡± Rolin turned her head, ¡°and you never thought of giving your dear sister a pearl?¡±
¡°I have.¡±
Russell nonchalantly took out a small box from his bosom, ¡°I prepared it long ago, for you, my dear sister.¡±
Forethought was one of Russell¡¯s principles.
Moreover, this beloved sister used to be a major nuisance at Fluorescent Castle, so naturally, Russell had to think carefully and had the pearls made into jewelry well in advance.
He handed the box to Rolin, ¡°A necklace and a ring, I¡¯ve given my last two pearls to you, sister.¡±
Of the five pearls, Russell didn¡¯t keep any for himself. Apart from the three he had previously given away, he gave away these last two small pearls together. Otherwise, had he only given one small pearl, who knows what kind of trouble Rolin, with her personality, might have stirred up.
¡°They¡¯re beautiful!¡± Rolin loved such shiny and smooth things, ¡°You really are my dear brother!¡±
¡°This is too valuable, Rolin, after all, Russell has only just received his fief,¡± Cooper Thistlegrass commented softly.
Rolin immediately rolled her eyes, ¡°This is love between siblings, Cooper. You don¡¯t have a sister nor a brother, of course, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±
Cooper could only smile helplessly.
Russell spoke with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that valuable, merely a bit rare. It¡¯s seldom that one finds pearls fostered by clams with magic power.¡±
¡°What about mine, Russell?¡± Roland asked casually.
Russell shook his head with a chuckle, ¡°Pearls are good for nurturing beauty, useless to us, so neither father nor you have them, and I¡¯ve given away mine as well.¡±
Mr. Luo Man glanced at his second son¡¯s handsome face and felt somewhat indignant, so he nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, men don¡¯t need to nurture their appearance. Letting the wind and snow leave marks on one¡¯s face, that is the true mark of a knight.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Lady Meryl retorted, ¡°You may want to keep your scars, but I don¡¯t wish to see any marks on Rolin¡¯s or Russell¡¯s faces.¡±
As she spoke, she cast an especially satisfied look at Russell and smiled contentedly.
She had four children, two boys and two girls, but Russell¡¯s appearance was the one she was most pleased with¡ªtalking about talents and whatnot, those could always be made up for with postnatal efforts, such as taking medicine or intense training, but being handsome was truly a lifelong matter.
The banquet ended, and the lords each returned to their rooms to rest.
Only Russell¡¯s family remained, chatting in another small living room.
Of course, the main conversation was between Mr. Luo Man and Roland, discussing matters from the court, while Lady Meryl and Rolin were talking about life after marriage.
Russell, Cooper, and Lola were mainly listening in.
¡°The archduke is indeed ambitious, wanting to open up new territories, which could also help speed up the recovery of the Shadowflame Dragon,¡± Roland said. ¡°Though the Snow Giant fled with severe injuries, the archduke is always worried it may return, thus he hopes this might win the Shadowflame Dragon¡¯s approval.¡±
¡°How is the relationship between the Shadowflame Dragon and the archduke?¡±
¡°It should be fine, I seldom see the Shadowflame Dragon. In recent years, the Shadowflame Dragon has been slumbering in the volcanoes, and only the duke visits often.¡±
¡°Have you discovered anything about the investigation into the Snow Giants?¡±
¡°No, the Snowfield is too vast. Red Castle has launched countless Flying Dragon search missions, but they haven¡¯t found the lair of the Snow Giants.¡±
Roland said, then reassured, ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything. In recent years, the situation with the Shadowflame Dragon has been very stable, and all the territories are warm and strong, aren¡¯t they? If the Snow Giants dare to step foot in our domain, they will surely face a crushing counterattack from the Shadowflame Dragon.¡±
Russell asked with curiosity, ¡°Since the Shadowflame Dragon can just rest easy, why is the duke in such a hurry to gain approval?¡±
A Great Dragon can suppress a nation, protect a nation for a thousand years.
But very, very few knights have truly gained the approval of a Great Dragon. Most of the time, dragons are solitary creatures, and not just anyone with Shadowflame Family blood can command them¡ªafter all, the power of a contract originates from the dragon itself and naturally cannot bind the dragon itself.
¡°The duke is still young, just like you, Russell,¡± Roland said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to be eager to achieve something, but I will advise him more.¡±
As he spoke, Roland added, ¡°The duke is still very willing to accept my advice.¡±
Mr. Luo Man nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can build trust with the duke, Roland. Now that you have retired from the Dragon Blood Knights, you must not lose contact with the duke. Not only should you correspond regularly, but you should also visit Red Castle every month or two.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Roland chuckled lightly.
Then he jokingly added, ¡°If Mr. Ross could approve of me, it would be much more convenient. I could fly back and forth between Red Castle and Glowing Valley every day.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to have to work harder to win Mr. Ross¡¯s approval,¡± Baron Roman said in a relaxed manner. He had long since faced reality; chances were he would never gain Mr. Ross¡¯s approval in his lifetime, and he could only pin his hopes on his eldest son now.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go pay a visit to Mr. Ross right now. I just came back from Red Castle and brought some nice things for Ross.¡±
¡°Go ahead, go ahead.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Russell, do you want to come with me?¡± Roland turned and asked.
Russell shook his head, ¡°You go on your own, big brother. I don¡¯t know what I did recently to offend Mr. Ross, but he seems to dislike me.¡±
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡± Roland said with regret, but his steps quickened considerably.
After Roland left, Baron Roman, Lord Cooper, and Russell had little to talk about, so they listened to the chatter of the women.
Which family¡¯s servant made a mistake and was hung up and whipped by their master; which Noble Lady had made a fool of herself and became the butt of jokes; and which slapstick play was good to watch, which garments suited each other¡¯s temperament better, and so on.
They didn¡¯t chat too late into the night before the Baron sent everyone off to rest.
Take a bath.
Russell returned to his original room, where the window was open, perfectly framing the distant city wall¡¯s tower.
Mr. Ross was crouching on top of the tower like a gargoyle, looking down over Fluorescent Castle from his lofty perch.
Roland lay next to Mr. Ross¡¯s claw, leaning against the rooftop¡¯s tiles, his eyes fervently fixed on Mr. Ross, incessantly speaking.
Mr. Ross occasionally exhaled faint puffs of Dragon Breath from his nostrils, responding to Roland¡¯s words.
¡°Quite the tender scene.¡±
Russell took a brief look, shut the window, lay down in bed, and silently fell asleep, awaiting the arrival of Gloomy Dreamland, when Fluorescent Castle would become his and the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s realm.
Chapter 49 - 49 49 Duel
?Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Duel Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Duel ¡°Hmm, every territory has sent quite a few valuable gifts, especially the carriage of my sister and Cooper, which was filled with a plethora of magic-made objects!¡±
In Gloomy Dreamland, Russell and the Little Dream Dragon had scoured the entire Fluorescent Castle from top to bottom.
Russell knew better than the Baron himself just how rich the Baron was.
¡°Too bad they¡¯re not for me.¡± Russell chuckled, merely letting out a sigh without any covetousness.
He was becoming ever more convinced that the Little Dream Dragon was a Great Dragon.
As a knight who even had a Great Dragon, how could he longing for the trifles outside? Mixing with the Little Dream Dragon, in dreams, he would have everything eventually!
¡°Gah!¡±
¡°Goodbye.¡±
Consciousness faded, and when he woke up again, it was already daylight.
There was no need to pull the rope; the maids¡¯ voices were already calling from outside, ¡°Mr. Russel, good morning.¡±
¡°7:30, really punctual indeed¡¡± Russell sat up from his bed, yawned, and said, ¡°Come in.¡±
So soon, with the attendance of the servants, he changed into his festive attire.
¡°Good morning, Lola.¡±
¡°Good morning, Russell.¡±
¡°Good morning, sister, good morning, Cooper.¡± Seeing his sleepy-eyed sister and brother-in-law, Russell¡¯s mood instantly lightened up.
Even his sister, who had married away, and her husband, had to adhere to the rule of getting up at 7:30 am in the Fluorescent Castle, so what was there for him not to accept?
¡°Good morning, Russell¡ Ah¡ I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Rolin greeted while rubbing her eyes and complaining, ¡°I really want to finish having the baby soon so that I could wash and eat breakfast in bed, and get up whenever I feel like it.¡±
In noble society, women who had given birth and became mothers were entitled to wash and dine in bed, sleeping in as late as they wished.
¡°Let Cooper work harder at night, and that day will come soon.¡± Russell chuckled.
Rolin immediately clenched her fist and shook it, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, Russell, daring to tease your sister like that, a duel, now, right away, immediately!¡±
¡°Let me have breakfast first.¡±
¡°You actually dare to accept the challenge. Indeed, you¡¯ve grown bolder than before.¡±
¡°Sister, you are an Armed Knight, and so am I. There¡¯s nothing I should be afraid to accept.¡± Russell smiled and stated a fact.
There was certainly a gap between them, but Russell was no longer intimidated. The days when Rolin could lord over him were ready for their curtain call.
This time, it was Rolin¡¯s turn to be taken aback. She patted Cooper¡¯s arm, ¡°My little brother has decided to rebel, Cooper. What do you think I should do to suppress it?¡±
Cooper spread his hands, ¡°This is a private matter between you and your brother. Please allow me to stay out of it, and also, good luck.¡±
¡°After breakfast, knight training class, a duel!¡± Rolin issued her challenge.
Russell didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Alright!¡±
At this moment, Roland came downstairs, and upon seeing him, Rolin immediately called out, ¡°Roland, come witness after breakfast. I¡¯m going to teach this arrogant fool a lesson! I¡¯ve only been away from Glowing Valley for a few days, and he dares to rebel!¡±
Roland waved his hand, ¡°You guys are really boring.¡±
Then he turned to Cooper and inquired, ¡°Was Rolin this much of a troublemaker when she went to Blackgarden Mountain? Was it not very annoying for you?¡±
¡°She was quite a lady at Blackgarden Mountain. She might be just releasing her true nature coming back to Glowing Valley. But such a Rolin is also cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cooper replied gently.
¡°Cute?¡± Roland was noncommittal, ¡°Perhaps.¡±
The breakfast was exceptionally lavish. In addition to the regular fish and egg stewed rice, there was bread, milk, fruit tea, fried eggs, bacon, vegetable salad, and also fish from the river, shrimp, and even a pot of thick, sticky soup emitting waves of medicinal fragrance.
This was Qi and Blood Ointment, previously sold at the merchant caravan¡¯s stall. A cover-the-teapot-size portion of Qi and Blood Ointment cost three silver coins.
But here, one could drink it freely.
Facing such an opportunity to take advantage, Russell would not let it pass. He scooped bowl after bowl of the Qi and Blood Ointment to drink, even though the taste was actually not good.
¡°Have you never seen anything good before?¡± Rolin said with disdain.
¡°I¡¯m storing up energy. After breakfast, I still have to face you in battle, my sister,¡± Russell said without any embarrassment. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After ingesting the Qi and Blood Ointment, one could clearly feel a warm flow spreading from the stomach, diffusing to the limbs and bones.
Accompanied by this were the Battle Qi in the meridians that unconsciously synchronized with the warm flow, beginning to slowly refine the nutrients in the Qi and Blood Ointment, nourishing new Battle Qi.
The efficiency was not very high, but this one meal of Qi and Blood Ointment could at least generate a quantity of Battle Qi that would take three to five days of hard practice to produce.
With stomachs full and thirst quenched.
Everyone arrived at the castle¡¯s back training ground, which was the place where knights in the castle practiced, and also where Russell and the others had trained in Battle Qi from childhood.
¡°Are you ready, rookie!¡± Rolin changed into a set of light battle clothes and took a fiery red longsword. Its hilt was inlaid with red gemstones.
Russell also changed into battle gear, which was a suit of close-fitting light armor.
The personal servant Ram presented his Green Ceramic Sword, and Eric, serving as the knight teacher, softly cautioned, ¡°Miss Rolin¡¯s limbs and meridians are all connected. It¡¯s very difficult to win by brute strength; you can only rely on swordsmanship skills.¡±
Knights in full armor cannot externalize their Battle Qi for combat, theoretically speaking, the battle relies on the body¡¯s own strength.
Even though Russell¡¯s progress was lacking, with his arm meridians not yet connected, it did not necessarily mean he was much weaker than Rolin.
After all, Rolin was a woman, and her physiological structure meant that her combat power would be discounted.
¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Russell said as he grasped the Green Ceramic Sword, twirled a sword flower in his hand, and then stepped into the center of the arena.
Rolin glared at Russell with malicious eyes, ¡°Rookie, you¡¯re going to pay for your arrogance!¡±
¡°Your trash talk can¡¯t scare me anymore, my dear sister,¡± Russell glared back unafraid.
He was no longer the inferior and cowardly person he used to be, who shrank under the oppressive might of his brother Roland and sister Rolin.
Moreover, he had even hunted the fearsome Snow Ghost, so how could he be afraid of Rolin.
Seeing that verbal attacks were indeed useless, Rolin no longer wasted words and directly swung her red longsword, launching an attack on Russell.
The moves were mighty and powerful, showing Rolin¡¯s deep mastery of Battle Qi.
Russell, however, did not show any sign of nervousness, but instead breathed a sigh of relief, because he realized that Rolin¡¯s momentum was far from the Great Knight level.
¡°So weak!¡±
He silently lamented, and Russell straightaway swung his sword to meet her, executing a well-practiced thrust from the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡±.
Clang!
The two fine swords collided, producing a clear, metallic clash.
Russell and Rolin each took a step back. This exchange ended in a draw.
Rolin frowned and began another sword attack.
Russell breathed another sigh of relief, as the sister in his memory who liked to show off her fighting prowess was much weaker than he had imagined. Perhaps there was still a gap between them, but it was a gap that could be bridged, not like when he faced Eric, where he couldn¡¯t find any opportunity for victory.
The same ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡±, the same Armed Knight.
In just a short moment, the siblings had exchanged dozens of moves on the field. Rolin gradually gained the upper hand, her red longsword like a cluster of flames, pressuring Russell so much that he could barely lift his head.
But the sword in Russell¡¯s hand was steady, solidly guarding the space three feet in front of him. Occasionally, an unexpected thrust would tear open a gap through Rolin¡¯s pressure, forcing her to retract her sword to defend herself.
¡°Rolin is getting anxious,¡± Baron Roman said, his arm entwined with that of his wife Meryl¡¯s, as they arrived at the edge of the field.
Chapter 50 - 50 50 Defeated Foe
?Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Defeated Foe Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Defeated Foe ¡°You¡¯re saying Russell could win?¡± Lady Meryl exclaimed in surprise as she watched Russell being overpowered in the fight. ¡°He¡¯s only just awakened his battle qi, whereas Rolin has been cultivating her battle qi for four to five years!¡±
She knew her younger son had inherited her beauty, but also knew he had not inherited his father¡¯s talent for cultivation.
Of course, she also knew her elder daughter hadn¡¯t inherited her beauty, but had received Baron Roman¡¯s talent for cultivation.
At thirteen, she had already awakened the qi seed and cultivated true battle qi. Now, five years later, her battle qi was even more powerful.
So she was somewhat unable to understand the current situation.
¡°He might win, or he might lose, depending on whether Rolin can calm down. But right now, it seems Rolin is becoming more and more anxious¡¡± said the Baron.
He then added, ¡°Russell¡¯s combat talent is far more outstanding than his cultivation talent. He is steady and making progress, skillfully avoiding his weaknesses, just like¡ just like a coiled poisonous snake, waiting patiently for the fatal strike.¡±
¡°Like your King of Ebony-waisted Snakes?¡± Lady Meryl mused.
The Blackwaist Serpent is the most commonly seen venomous snake in Glowing Valley and is also considered a local specialty, with its gall, meat, and blood all serving as auxiliary materials for magic elixirs.
Moreover, among these Blackwaist Serpents, there was born a Fantasy Beast¡ªthe King of Ebony-waisted Snakes¡ªwhich had been contracted by Baron Roman.
The domain granted to Russell, Wuyao Snake Manor, was named after this Fantasy Beast¡ªthe King of Ebony-waisted Snakes was originally discovered within the manor itself.
However, as the farmlands of the Wuyao Snake Manor were plowed, sightings of the Blackwaist Serpents became increasingly rare.
¡°Indeed, very much so,¡± the Baron smiled.
Meanwhile, the battle grew more intense. Rolin, unable to gain the upper hand, became increasingly impatient; her moves becoming wide and reckless, desperate only to defeat Russell as quickly as possible.
Yet Russell remained as unhurried as before, as if he had encased himself in a turtle shell, blocking when he could, dodging when he couldn¡¯t, and never rashly counterattacking against Rolin. However, when an opportunity presented itself, he would strike with a sword thrust, throwing Rolin into disarray.
A hundred rounds passed.
Rolin was panting for breath, and Russell was also in a bad way, his battle qi nearly exhausted.
It was at this time that Rolin swung her red sword, attempting to increase her strength to destroy Russell¡¯s resistance.
But her battle qi was somewhat insufficient, causing her footwork to become slightly disordered.
A glint flashed in Russell¡¯s eyes, as he finally caught the lethal opportunity he had been desperately searching for. No longer passively defensive, he thrust his Green Ceramic Sword forward in the standard technique, honed like every knight¡¯s morning training.
The opportunity was fleeting, but in that brief instant, the Green Ceramic Sword had already broken through Rolin¡¯s offense.
Before Rolin¡¯s red sword could descend, it precisely pointed at her chest.
Without holding back.
Russell gripped the sword with both hands and thrust forward fiercely, the Green Ceramic Sword piercing Rolin¡¯s battle attire and pressing against the soft armor beneath.
Unable to pierce through the soft armor, the sheer force of the blow hit Rolin like lightning, causing her body to go limp, her technique to utterly scatter, and then she fell on her backside onto the grass.
Sheathing the sword.
Bowing respectfully.
Russell struggled to calm the turmoil in his chest and smiled lightly, ¡°Sister, thank you for the match.¡±
¡°I¡ I lost?¡± Rolin had a hard time accepting that her little brother she used to bully had bested her.
Picking up the red sword that had fallen beside her, Rolin was ready to fight again: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s go another round!¡±
Cooper walked over and held her back, ¡°It¡¯s enough, Rolin. It¡¯s just a bout between siblings. Go change your clothes, Grandmother will be here soon.¡±
Though Rolin was still not convinced, she didn¡¯t persist and simply glared at Russell, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at Fluorescent Castle for a few days. Russell, we shall duel again!¡±
Russell grinned: ¡°I¡¯m not very fond of competing against losers.¡±
¡°You!¡± Rolin was about to pass out with anger. If Cooper hadn¡¯t pulled her away, she might have fought Russell on the spot.
Baron Roman stepped forward, ¡°Cooper, take Rolin to change her clothes.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir-in-law.¡±
Having sent away a disgruntled Rolin, Baron Roman looked at Russell with satisfaction and said, ¡°You did very well. It seems that getting you accustomed to the life of a lord in advance has been beneficial. You are much more composed than before. Keep up the good work.¡±
¡°Yes, Father.¡±
Roland, who watched the fight from the side, also came over and clapped his hands, smiling at Russell, ¡°Not bad, kid. You made me itch to join in.¡±
Charles squeezed through and quietly gave a thumbs up, ¡°Sir is mighty!¡±
¡°Russell, you¡¯re getting better and better!¡± Dave Golden Cap also came over laughing and praised.
¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±
The sibling duel, not a life-or-death battle, couldn¡¯t prove much, but winning always lifts the spirits.
¡°Chirp!¡±
On top of a distant tower, Ros the Clay Dragon seemed to be watching and let out an ambiguous cry.
Russell looked up at Mr. Ross and always felt that the Clay Dragon was mocking him.
However, since Mr. Ross didn¡¯t come looking for trouble, Russell had no intention of provoking him. He politely acknowledged the compliments from those around him and went to change his clothes as well. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After changing, without lingering for idle chitchat, the castle bell had already started to ring.
Lady Ingrid had arrived.
Escorting the elderly lady were her Uncle Roson¡¯s family, Mrs. Clara, and her first cousins Royal and Royer.
A lengthy series of greetings ensued.
Everyone escorted today¡¯s birthday celebrant into the great hall of the castle.
¡°All the little sparklers are gathered; this pleases me more than the holidays,¡± Lady Ingrid said, beaming with joy. Her favorite sight was the Fluorescent Fungi Family thriving and bustling.
But there were also regrets. She looked around the crowd and sighed, ¡°Roby didn¡¯t come again? How many years has it been since she last came back?¡±
Roby was Russell¡¯s aunt, married to Baron Gold Davis Golden Cap.
Baron Roman comforted her, ¡°My sister has always been frail and cannot stand the cold. This journey through ice and snow, she couldn¡¯t make it, as you know.¡±
¡°If she can¡¯t come back, you must go and visit her more often.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±
On the other hand, Russell was held up by his Uncle Roson. The two of them chatted for a while, mainly about the duties of a lord¡¯s vassal.
¡°You¡¯ve managed to hunt Snow Ghosts and Eric has been promoted to Phantom Beast Knight, which is very good. Finally, someone can share my burden.¡± Roson had a similar facial profile to Baron Roman but appeared far more ordinary, the type that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd.
¡°I¡¯m still learning, Uncle.¡±
¡°Then learn from your uncle. In the future, you will need to take on the work of interacting with people all over the territory.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Royal has cultivated a Qi Seed, and I plan to send him to be a Knight Squire. So I wanted to ask you, if you¡¯re thinking of taking on Knight Squires, I hope to send Royal to you.¡±
¡°This¡¡± Russell was surprised but quickly shook his head, ¡°My Battle Qi cultivation has just begun; I haven¡¯t considered taking on Knight Squires yet.¡±
Roson was not surprised and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask around.¡±
Chapter 51 - 51 51 Goose Sister Ying
?Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Goose Sister Ying Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Goose Sister Ying In the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, a Knight Attendant is not the same as a squire.
A Knight Attendant is a subordinate to the Lord, essentially a servant, required to fight for the knightly Lord, and also to attend to the Lord¡¯s needs for clothing and food on the battlefield.
They help knights maintain their equipment, help them put on and take off armor, carry items for them, cook, and even keep watch at night. Of course, as a reward, all of the Attendant¡¯s expenses are provided by the knight.
Their meals, resources for cultivation, and all expenses for future weddings and funerals are all signed for by the knight.
But squires are different.
Squires are more like apprentices, following a formal Knight, cultivating Battle Qi, learning combat, and even learning how to manage a territory.
So, squires are usually children of nobility.
Nobles send their children to another noble family to serve as squires, learning how to become a qualified Knight.
Of course.
Those willing to send their children to be squires are generally minor nobles, like the Lord Knight Roson.
As for the major nobles, such as Earls and Barons, they would hire a family tutor to teach their children¡ªRussell had previously followed Baron Roman¡¯s hired Great Knight Eric, studying at home without ever being a squire in another¡¯s house.
¡°Russell, what are you doing? It¡¯s time to give your gift to grandmother!¡± Rolin called out from the sofa.
As Russell walked over, she eyed him with ill intent and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to fob her off with a pot of flowers again this year, are you?¡±
Lady Ingrid joked with amusement, ¡°Year after year, just a pot of flowers; you little rascals have forgotten you¡¯re from the Mushroom family, insisting on emulating the Flower family¡ Even gifting me, your old grandmother, a pot of mushrooms would be nice.¡±
Glowing Mushrooms are a type of mushroom, while prolonged rain blossom is a kind of flower.
Lady Meryl smiled faintly, ¡°Mushrooms are delicious, flowers are beautiful, and mother, you don¡¯t lack mushrooms to eat. Sending some flowers to decorate the courtyard, seeing a sea of colorful flowers every day, wouldn¡¯t that lift your spirits even more?¡±
Lady Ingrid shrugged her shoulders and laughed, ¡°Flowers are like those insubstantial flashy words. I guess I¡¯m past the age of liking to hear flattery.¡±
¡°Flattery must not be accepted as truth, but flowers can be seen and smelled.¡±
The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law chatted merrily.
Rolin, somewhat impatient, interrupted, ¡°Grandmother, mother, let¡¯s take the gift first¡ As your eldest granddaughter, this year Cooper and I have prepared a birthday gift for you which I¡¯m sure you will love!¡±
Her personal maid brought forward a very elegant ladies¡¯ hat, predominantly black, with a brim that could rival that of a sunhat.
But on the very top of the hat, there was a band of multicolored feathers that shimmered and shone, very eye-catching.
¡°Wow, look at what my beloved Rolin has brought me!¡± Lady Ingrid immediately fell in love with the hat.
Rolin said with a smile, ¡°The feathers on this hat come from the tail of a Fantasy Beast, the colorful phoenix. They change colors in the sunlight. Grandmother, please try it on¡ it makes you look ten years younger instantly!¡±
Following that, big brother Roland gave a string of gemstone bracelet.
It looked quite ordinary, but Roland¡¯s subsequent words made it sparkle, ¡°This was a gift especially requested from Princess Anxia, who also sent her birthday blessings to you, grandmother, wishing you health and longevity.¡±
¡°The Great Dragon¡¯s gaze!¡± Lady Ingrid took the gemstone bracelet with both hands, her voice suddenly choked, ¡°Does Princess Anxia still remember this old woman?¡±
Princess Anxia was the mother of the current Duke of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, a woman of unparalleled status.
¡°Of course, Princess Anxia remembers you,¡± Roland said. ¡°She also said that whenever you have time, you can visit Red Castle, claiming it has been many years since you¡¯ve been there and many Noble Ladies there miss you!¡±
Lady Ingrid said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve been to Red Castle. Ever since your grandfather followed the former Duke to his rest, I¡¯ve been living here in Glowing Valley a bewildered life.¡±
¡°Mother, what are you saying? Even though father is no longer with us, you still have us, Roson, Roby, and the younger generation like Roland and Royal to keep you company,¡± Baron Roman hurried to comfort.
As he spoke, he gave Lola a look.
Lola immediately pounced forward, ¡°Grandmother, Lola also has a gift for you! This is a scarf that Lola knitted by hand for you. Please try it on!¡±
With Lola¡¯s interruption, Lady Ingrid no longer dwelled on her late husband and happily accepted the gift.
Rolin looked at Russell, who had yet to present his gift, and loudly reminded him again, ¡°Russell, what are you waiting for? Don¡¯t even think about getting away with a pot of flowers this time!¡±
Having lost the duel had been gnawing at her, and she just wanted to squeeze Russell.
To make Russell embarrass himself.
Russell smiled calmly, walked up to the old lady, and pulled out the gift he had prepared: ¡°Grandmother, I have already celebrated my coming of age and been granted my own domain. I¡¯m not a child anymore. So, I have carefully prepared this year¡¯s gift for you.¡±
Two single-vision lenses lay in the palm of his hand.
Made from clear crystal, set into a slender and exquisite metal frame, one side could rest on the ears, the other on the bridge of the nose.
There was also a fine chain for hanging.
¡°What is this?¡± Lady Ingrid asked, clueless, and she was not the only one; everyone present was unfamiliar with single-vision reading glasses.
¡°What on earth are these two round mirrors, Russell?¡± Rolin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are they some kind of jeweled accessory? The design is so bizarre!¡±
¡°These are called reading glasses,¡± Russell explained casually.
Then, he said to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, please try on this pair of low-powered reading glasses first, like this,¡± as he demonstrated and had someone bring a book.
Lady Ingrid, somewhat puzzled, still followed Russell¡¯s guidance and put on the single-vision reading glasses, then began flipping through the book Russell handed her.
At that look,
she exclaimed, ¡°Oh Great Dragon! How amazing!¡±
Surprised, she looked up at everyone, ¡°The words in the book have become clear! For several years now, I haven¡¯t been able to see the words in letters clearly and needed a servant to read them out! Now, I can see them by myself; it¡¯s amazing!¡±
¡°That¡¯s great to hear, Grandmother. Now please try on this pair of single-vision reading glasses and see which pair suits you better,¡± Russell said.
¡°Good, good!¡± Lady Ingrid was overjoyed, unable to let go of the single-vision reading glasses Russell had given her.
After some testing, the pair with lower magnification suited her better. The higher-powered ones made things clearer, but they made her a little dizzy.
¡°When I save up enough money, I¡¯ll get you several pairs of these glasses with different strengths, and then we¡¯ll find the perfect pair for you,¡± Russell said with a smile.
¡°By the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, you really are my good grandson. Russell, you little mischief-maker, the best gift I received this year is this¡ what is it called again?¡±
¡°Reading glasses.¡±
¡°Right, these reading glasses!¡± Lady Ingrid was ecstatic.
Rolin, feeling somewhat eclipsed, said, ¡°Grandmother, give me a pair to see. Are these reading glasses really so magical?¡±
The reading glasses were quickly passed around, and everyone tried them out.
But aside from Lady Ingrid, no one else suffered from presbyopia, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t perceive the magic of the reading glasses.
They were, however, amazed at how they magnified things when looking through them.
¡°Carter, come here,¡± Lady Ingrid called over Carter, the old butler, seeing that the others didn¡¯t recognize the value of the glasses, and passed him the stronger pair of reading glasses, ¡°Haven¡¯t you also been struggling to see clearly? Come, try out Russell¡¯s invention.¡±
After putting them on and looking at the book, Carter immediately let out the same exclamation as Lady Ingrid, ¡°By the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, this is marvelous!¡±
¡°Wonderful, isn¡¯t it? This is Russell¡¯s filial piety and also a blessing for us, the elderly,¡± said Lady Ingrid cheerfully. ¡°By the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze and the light¡¯s blessing, I must write to the scholars of Red Castle. Russell could be selected as a scholar just on the merit of these reading glasses!¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 52 - 52 52 Prime Meat
?Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Prime Meat Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Prime Meat Great Dragons warm the world, knights fight for their habitats, and naturally, there must be officials to govern territories and scholars to unravel mysteries.
Grand Duke Yingyan¡¯s Palace, also known as Red Castle. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It bestows the status of a learned scholar upon those who make significant discoveries in Battle Qi cultivation, significant innovations in magic-powered creations, substantial contributions to the inheritance of knowledge, and major inventions for daily life, highlighting their glory.
In terms of social status, a learned scholar is roughly equivalent to a Lord in the noble hierarchy.
Only without a fief.
However, Red Castle offers them an annual stipend, and the various Lords compete to hire learned scholars to serve as officials in their territories.
It could be said that being a learned scholar is a pass to high society.
But.
Is a pair of reading glasses sufficient to obtain the status of a learned scholar?
Russell didn¡¯t care about this. For one, he didn¡¯t need the status of a learned scholar to access high society since he himself was already part of it; secondly, the evaluation of a learned scholar was but a casual remark of the Shadowflame Family living in Red Castle.
Even if he hadn¡¯t invented reading glasses, a letter from Lady Ingrid could still possibly result in Princess Anxia granting Russell the status of a learned scholar.
This could be seen as courting Baron Roman.
Of course, the third reason why Russell didn¡¯t care was that.
If he could invent reading glasses, naturally he could also invent glasses for myopia, as well as telescopes, microscopes, and so on. Piled together, if these couldn¡¯t earn him the status of a learned scholar, then it would mean there¡¯s something wrong with the minds of those at Red Castle.
¡°It¡¯s merely an imperfect pair of single-vision reading glasses, Grandmother. I have a better plan, one that would design glasses more suitable for you,¡± Russell said with a smile.
¡°My clever little will-o¡¯-the-wisp, your filial piety is as visible as a Great Dragon,¡± Lady Ingrid embraced Russell tightly, ¡°Grandmother is content with a single pair, but if you really want to make a better one, let Grandmother sponsor you. You shouldn¡¯t bear the cost alone anymore.¡±
She laughed and said to the surrounding Lords and ladies, ¡°Russell has just been granted a fief, and he hasn¡¯t even reaped his first harvest, so we can¡¯t let him starve.¡±
¡°Reading glasses are an excellent invention, my lady, and your sponsorship of Russell for improving them will become a delightful tale.¡±
¡°Indeed, you have a keen eye for talent, having discovered a young learned scholar.¡±
¡°Perhaps you could even pull some sponsorship from Red Castle.¡±
¡°A toast to the Fluorescent Fungi Family!¡±
The visiting Lords and their wives all extolled the wisdom of the old lady¡¯s decision, making the scene even more lively.
¡°I never realized you had such a skill,¡± Roland, his elder brother, said with a satisfied smile, patting Russell on the shoulder, ¡°I hope you truly earn the title of a learned scholar; our family has never had such an honor before.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± said Russell with a nonchalant smile.
Rolin squinted her eyes, staring intently at Russell until he felt a little uneasy; then she switched to a smiling face, ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being Rolin¡¯s brother!¡±
¡°Is that so,¡± Russell tilted his head, noncommittal to the compliment.
Subsequently, the living room buzzed with talk of the reading glasses, primarily to lavish praise upon Lady Ingrid and incidentally upon Russell.
Only Baron Roman again expressed his heartfelt praise for Russell.
This second son, who seemed a bit of a weakling on normal days and not much was expected of him, had, after earning his fief, seemingly caught the eye of a Great Dragon.
His fortune had increased dramatically, finding the birch-borer and acquiring the title of Phantom Beast Knight; his cultivation was also catching up, able to defeat Rolin, who was more talented; and now he even had the prospect of gaining the status of a learned scholar, clearly possessing extraordinary wisdom.
¡°Keep working hard,¡± Baron Roman advised.
He now believed that Russell would certainly become a qualified Lord, tasked with guarding the southern gate of Glowing Valley.
At the same time, he could also smoothly take over from Roson, tirelessly socializing on behalf of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
Russell smiled slightly, ¡°I will, Father.¡±
¡
The luncheon was quite grand.
An array of exquisite dishes streamed in one after another, with servants bustling to and fro, laughter and joyful conversation filled the air, yet Russell was seriously focused on preparing his meal.
Whether the food suited his taste was secondary; nutrition was his primary concern, especially as he was currently at the peak of increasing his Battle Qi.
Therefore, he specifically chose to eat the Primordial Meats.
¡°Ah, it would be great to eat Primordial Meat every day!¡± Feeling the warm current spreading in his stomach, transforming into fine Battle Qi in his limbs and bones, and gathering into the main meridian, Russell couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. This feast would save him a whole half a day of arduous cultivation.
And the so-called Primordial Meat referred to the meat of bred Primordial Beasts.
Between ordinary wild beasts and powerful Fantasy Beasts, there exists a special class of bred Primordial Beasts. These are species of livestock, poultry, fish, and shrimp meticulously selected by humans, having the ability to subtly cultivate Magic Power, naturally imbued within their flesh.
Eating this kind of Primordial Meat not only helps ordinary people live longer and healthier but also helps knights strengthen their Battle Qi.
Fluorescent Castle had bred three types of Primordial Beasts: short-fleece rabbits, long-legged ducks, and brown dairy cows.
Russell had no plans to introduce them for the time being.
The reason was simple: breeding Primordial Beasts required a large amount of fodder to cultivate Magic Power, which much costlier than rearing ordinary livestock.
However.
As he ate the Primordial Meat, it suddenly occurred to him, ¡°The golden black sow I bought, even if the Fantasy Beast baby didn¡¯t gestate, I think the piglets¡¯ quality should not be bad. If I rear them with care, might I breed a new variety of Primordial Beast?¡±
It was worth a try.
With this thought, Russell¡¯s appetite improved further.
After eating and drinking his fill, and enjoying some afternoon tea, beautiful music resonated throughout the castle, the dance floor opened, and everyone young and old gathered together joyfully.
Lords from afar brought their families with them, and the local lords naturally brought theirs too, so the dance floor was not lacking in handsome men and beautiful women.
Russell was not interested in social dancing, neither as his previous self nor as he was now.
He poured himself a glass of champagne that more resembled a soft drink and then took a seat at the edge of the dance floor, silently appreciating the dancers.
Not only did the Baron and his wife take to the floor personally, but even Lady Ingrid was invited to dance by Lord Uterras of Red Falcon Manor.
¡°Lord Russell, may I have the honor of dancing with you?¡± While Russell was idly staring at the ceiling, bored, a noble young lady approached and invited him.
She wore a light pink figure-hugging long gown that nicely showcased her lovely figure; her ivory wide-brimmed hat set off her fair skin; a few small freckles dotted beneath her eyelids, complementing the dimple that appeared when she smiled.
Russell looked over and naturally recognized who it was.
The daughter of Baron Marcus, Malena, was one of the most beautiful young noblewomen in all of Glowing Valley.
Even through Russell¡¯s previous life¡¯s well-experienced eyes, Malena would score a solid seventy-five.
Furthermore, Baron Marcus was Baron Roman¡¯s most capable assistant and vassal, and the only High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight in the entire domain besides the Baron himself. With such a family background, Malena had countless suitors in Glowing Valley and even more so from other territories.
¡°The honor is mine,¡± Russell said, smiling as he got up, took Malena¡¯s hand, and walked with her into the dance floor.
Chapter 53 - 53 53 Malena
?Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Malena Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Malena ¡°Your dance steps are a bit rusty,¡± Melly said to Russell, who had already accidentally stepped on her foot twice, as they moved together with the flow of an elegant waltz, his hand in hers and an arm around her waist.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still trying to remember the steps from the last time I danced,¡± Russell said, his face showing not the slightest bit of embarrassment.
Melly asked with a light chuckle, ¡°Do you rarely dance with ladies? It seems that I seldom see you at the balls held by Fluorescent Castle.¡±
¡°Dancing only disrupts my training,¡± Russell replied. ¡°As you know, I don¡¯t have much talent when it comes to cultivating my skills.¡±
¡°But you¡¯ve successfully unleashed your Battle Qi, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re destined to become a Phantom Beast Knight in the future.¡±
¡°Who knows what the future holds? I only care to make the best of the present.¡±
¡°Indeed, making the best of the present matters, and the Great Dragon watches over the rest, especially over a hardworking knight like yourself,¡± Melly said with a smile, her eyes shining brightly.
There was no denying that Melly had a way with words, and just a few sentences were enough to coax a smile from Russell¡¯s lips.
But at that moment, Russell was thinking about the Golden Black sow back home that was due to give birth¡ªit was uncertain whether it would produce a litter of piglets that could be bred into a new Primordial Beast species. If successful, the Golden Black would become the specialty of his estate.
¡°Golden Black pork is commonplace; this is Primordial Meat, not the same at all¡ Maybe the new breed should be called ¡®Dark Black Pig¡¯?¡±
The Golden Black pig is the Blackwaist Serpent Manor¡¯s pork specialty.
¡°Has anyone ever told you that it¡¯s very ungentlemanly to be distracted while dancing with a lady?¡± Melly¡¯s voice pulled Russell, who was still concerned about his sow at home, back to the ballroom.
With an awkward and perfunctory laugh, Russell replied, ¡°I just thought of something interesting. Would you like to hear about it?¡±
¡°Why not?¡±
¡°I bought a Golden Black sow in town the day before yesterday. Did you know, under the watch of the Great Dragon, there¡¯s a wisp of Magic Power coursing through this Golden Black sow¡¯s belly?¡±
¡°Ah, you mean it¡¯s carrying a Fantasy Beast baby?¡± Melly¡¯s eyes lit up with intense curiosity as she looked at Russell.
¡°Indeed, but the aura is too weak, and it¡¯s highly likely to miscarry.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s such a shame. Is there anything that can be done to help?¡±
¡°There is, unless Mr. Ross could assist, but we¡¯ve had a disagreement, so obviously that¡¯s not an option. Moreover, it would consume too much of Mr. Ross¡¯s essence, and my father would never agree¡ªthey believe in solving the estate¡¯s problems within the estate.¡±
Melly frowned, ¡°So we just let the Fantasy Beast baby miscarry? And that doesn¡¯t sound very fun to me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about the fun of the situation, it¡¯s about my idea,¡± Russell said. ¡°I was thinking, even if the Fantasy Beast baby miscarries, this piglet is extraordinary. Perhaps I can try to raise it into a new breed of Primordial Beast.¡±
¡°Right!¡± Melly¡¯s eyes sparkled again, ¡°If it works, Wuyao Snake Manor will have a new specialty!¡±
¡°Exactly, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±
¡°Definitely.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s interesting,¡± said Russell, pleased that his plan was well received.
A bit absent-minded yet filled with anticipation, Melly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Wuyao Snake Manor. Russell, could I come to see the piglet?¡±
¡°Sure,¡± he replied.
¡°Maybe I could take a tour around Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
¡°If you really come, I¡¯ll have Mr. Charles show you around the manor.¡±
¡°What about you?¡±
¡°Me?¡± Russell thought about it, ¡°There are too many things to take care of in the territory, and I need to practice, I can¡¯t spare the time.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you need to relax occasionally?¡±
¡°This is me relaxing.¡±
Before the words had died away, a dance had ended, and the men and women fluttering about the dance floor drifted apart, each making their way to the rest area to sip some tea.
Russell and Malena separated as well.
When the next dance began, Malena looked at him, but Russell, head lowered, was too busy with his tea and pastries to consider taking to the dance floor again.
¡°Only one dance and then you¡¯re done?¡± Lady Meryl, his mother, approached from somewhere with a glass of red wine in her hand.
¡°I don¡¯t like dancing.¡±
¡°Then how will you take on the responsibilities of your Uncle Roson in the future?¡± Lady Meryl looked gently at her son and could see the shadow of his father and brother in his face; the Rainflower Family was known for its attractive men and women, a trait that had carried on in Russell.
¡°Uncle Roson could carry on for decades, by then I doubt anyone would want to dance with me if I wanted to enter the dance floor.¡±
¡°That will not happen to my son. Your maternal grandfather is over seventy and still tremendously popular in the dance hall, and your handsomeness is no less than that of your grandfather and your uncle.¡±
¡°But Grandfather is an Earl, Sir, and your handsome, dashing son is but a smalltime Lord.¡±
¡°Although I know you¡¯re making a joke, it sounds like my son is complaining about his fate,¡± Lady Meryl said with a smile.
Russell smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Mother, I didn¡¯t mean to complain¡ Maybe I used to, but now I feel good, especially after going to the manor. I feel I¡¯m on the right, optimistic path.¡±
In memory, his predecessor indeed resented the heavens and others, complaining about his lack of talent, lamenting that he was just a second son in the family.
But he wouldn¡¯t.
Because he had a Great Dragon, what need was there for a bicycle? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Russell,¡± Lady Meryl said, reaching out to smooth a strand of his pale golden hair from his forehead.
Russell smiled; he rather liked the atmosphere of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, especially his parents¡¯ attitude: loving but not interfering.
The next moment, Lady Meryl inquired, ¡°Malena is a nice girl, albeit two years your senior, and it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s interested in you.¡±
Russell¡¯s smile froze on his face, just as he was thinking how comfortable it was for the parents not to interfere in their children¡¯s lives, he suddenly found himself being urged to marry.
¡°Mother, I¡¯ve just come of age.¡±
¡°Exactly, you¡¯re of age now, it¡¯s time to think about the next stage of your life,¡± Lady Meryl said matter-of-factly, ¡°When you go and live independently on the manor, you¡¯ll need a lady to take care of your daily needs, won¡¯t you.¡±
All Russell could do was to give a noncommittal response, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡±
¡°You can wait, but Malena can¡¯t. She¡¯s already eighteen. Wait a bit longer and she¡¯ll become an old maid.¡±
¡°Why does she have to wait for me?¡±
¡°Oh, my silly son, you won¡¯t find many girls better than Malena in Glowing Valley. If you don¡¯t want her, she¡¯ll soon be snatched up by someone else. Your father and I have hinted at Marcus several times to steady him down and keep him from letting Malena socialize too early.¡±
Marcus was a vassal of Baron Roman, but even as Lord, he couldn¡¯t arbitrarily interfere with the marriages of his vassals¡¯ children.
Russell shook his head and laughed, ¡°Mother, you and Father don¡¯t need to worry too much about me. I have a clear understanding and plan for my future, trust me.¡±
What he wanted now was to properly manage the manor and to earnestly cultivate his Battle Qi.
Looking into Russell¡¯s eyes, Lady Meryl chuckled after a moment, ¡°Then go and ask Malena for another dance.¡±
Chapter 54 - 54 54 Raising Piglets
?Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Raising Piglets Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Raising Piglets Russell ultimately did not ask Malena for another dance. He was a very gentle man and felt there was no need to give her any false hope since he didn¡¯t like her.
He had to let Malena know sooner rather than later that he was a man she couldn¡¯t have.
She could settle for second best and look for someone else.
¡°I saw Malena leave the castle, heartbroken and dejected, while Baron Marcus vowed to find an opportunity to give you a good thrashing,¡± Rolin said to Russell, who was taking a stroll in the castle after the ball, teasing him as always.
¡°Why would he hit me?¡± Russell frowned.
¡°Because you¡¯ve hurt his precious daughter¡¯s heart, my foolish brother. Who told you to have a face that naturally attracts women?¡±
¡°Well, if being handsome is a crime, I am indeed unforgivable.¡±
At his words, Rolin rolled her eyes, ¡°When did you become so thick-skinned? It seems a lot has happened in the castle during the half-year I was away!¡±
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I defeated my sister, which incredibly boosted my confidence.¡±
¡°You¡ a duel!¡±
¡°Haha, just kidding.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you luckily defeated me once, you really won. I was careless this time, but I¡¯ll take the next duel seriously,¡± Rolin glared at Russell fiercely. The duel that morning had been a major setback in her life.
Russell shrugged his shoulders, not responding, as he didn¡¯t want to duel with Rolin.
It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of losing; it simply didn¡¯t matter. Winning wasn¡¯t anything to brag about since, after all, Rolin was only a woman; losing, on the other hand, would surely have him ridiculed by Rolin for a whole year.
He would much rather return to Wuyao Snake Manor and spar with his knight attendants.
The knight attendants, in terms of both battle qi and martial skills, were not like Rolin, who was all show. They were armed knights who had truly battled Snow Ghosts on the snowfields, tested in life-and-death situations.
Luckily, Rolin did not insist on dragging Russell to a duel right then. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t confident she could turn the tables.
She glanced at Russell and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it back for your coming-of-age ceremony, and the ice period blocked the way, so I didn¡¯t give you a gift.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not okay, since I¡¯m your sister.¡± Rolin called for her personal maid and instructed her to retrieve a gift from her room, ¡°This is to make up for your gift.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Russell said, accepting and unwrapping it.
Inside was a jade box, and the next moment, Russell realized something and looked up at Rolin in surprise.
Rolin had a triumphant smile on her lips, ¡°Open it and see.¡±
Actually, Russell didn¡¯t need to open it to guess that inside was a Spirit Insect, because this jade box was a custom case designed to hold such creatures.
He lifted the lid of the box.
Indeed, inside was a chubby Spirit Insect, a Youguangxun Mushroom Bug, to be precise, with a greenish luster on its body.
¡°The dowry our father and mother gave me included a Youguangxun Mushroom Bug. I deliberately did not bond with it but preserved it instead. It¡¯s perfect as a coming-of-age gift for you,¡± Rolin leaned against the wall, her posture far from ladylike.
But at this moment, Russell felt a profound sense of care from her.
Taking a deep breath, Russell closed the jade box, ¡°Sister, this gift is too valuable. The Mushroom Bug is a strategic resource, and you need it more than I do.¡±
¡°You gave me pearls, and I didn¡¯t think they were too valuable to accept. I¡¯m giving you a Mushroom Bug, so why are you refusing?¡±
¡°Pearls indeed aren¡¯t as valuable as a Mushroom Bug.¡±
¡°Enough with the talk, just accept it. Or are you worried that my dowry will be too meager and my future husband will look down on me?¡± Rolin clenched her fist, ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try. He wouldn¡¯t dare even if I gave him two extra guts. Stop your fussing, you!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Russell wasn¡¯t one to make a fuss.
¡°The gift might be pricey, but aren¡¯t you worried about not being able to return the favor in the future?¡±
¡°Alright, go on with your business then, brother, I¡¯m heading back to sleep. Getting enough rest is the secret to maintaining good skin¡ And you, how come your skin is so flawless without any care? It¡¯s simply unfair!¡± Rolin impatiently shooed Russell away.
Seeing Russell¡¯s handsome face and smooth skin annoyed her.
¡
After the birthday party of Lady Ingrid had concluded, aside from Rolin and her husband who stayed a few more days in the Fluorescent Castle, everyone else gradually left.
Russell did the same, not lingering long.
The next morning, he took with him the coming-of-age gift his sister Rolin had fixed up for him, a Youguangxun Mushroom Bug, along with one hundred Gold Coins from his grandmother¡¯s subsidy for the ¡°Old Spectacles Improvement Research Project¡± and returned to his own territory, Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Miss Rolin is truly generous, Sir!¡± Throughout the journey, Charles couldn¡¯t stop expressing his admiration; the value of a Mushroom Bug was immeasurable.
After all, it was a strategic-level resource.
Whether it was a Magic Elixir or magical materials, these were the precious resources only nobility could wield, crucial for Battle Qi cultivation and the stability of rule.
¡°Yes,¡± Russell said, somewhat absent-minded.
In the memories of his predecessor, his elder brother Roland seemed more selfish and hypocritical, something Russell had also felt. However, the predecessor had also deemed Rolin as overbearing and unreasonable, and quite mean to him, but Russell only experienced half of that; she was indeed overbearing and unreasonable, but quite kind to him.
Thinking of the Mushroom Bug in the jade box in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly reflect, ¡°Sister Rolin¡ truly wonderful.¡±
Upon returning to Wuyao Snake Manor, Knight Attendant James, who had been left in charge of watching the golden black sow, came forward to report, ¡°Sir, the golden black sow has finished farrowing, but, unfortunately, there are no Fantasy Beast babies.¡±
This news was disappointing but not unexpected. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Oh, the Great Dragon of the Duke¡¯s family, why couldn¡¯t you have looked our way just once more!¡± Charles sighed.
Eric remained silent, but as he glanced at Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound following by his side, he felt even luckier.
He secretly praised Russell in his heart.
Had it not been for Russell¡¯s grace, how could he have realized the dream of becoming a Phantom Beast Knight¡ªhe had worked in the Fluorescent Castle for many years without ever having such an opportunity.
¡°Which little piglet is the one that miscarried its Magic Power?¡± Russell asked.
¡°This one, the fattest one, Sir,¡± James replied.
¡°Bring it over here.¡±
Immediately, James carried over a plump black piglet, and the golden black sow, which had been nursing, lifted her head momentarily before settling down again. With a mere tilt of her head, she could reach the delicious pig feed and did not care at all that a piglet had been taken away.
Russell extended his hand and carefully sensed the aura of the little piglet; remnants of Primordial Power aura lingered, but they were dissipating.
He said to Eric, ¡°Feel it for yourself, doesn¡¯t it mean a complete failure, unable to transform into a Fantasy Beast baby anymore?¡±
Eric felt the piglet a couple of times, then shook his head, ¡°The Primordial Power is fading, and it¡¯s irreversible.¡±
Several Knight Attendants all exhaled a sigh.
If indeed a Fantasy Beast baby had been born, in the future, it was very likely that the next Phantom Beast Knight would be promoted from among the four of them¡ªthey didn¡¯t mind the unpleasant sound of being called pig knights, as long as they could get promoted, they were willing even if called Pig Shit Knights.
Russell nodded understandingly and then ordered, ¡°James, go call Hans over and have him arrange for a serf family to raise pigs, especially this little piglet, which should be reared separately with the best pig feed!¡±
¡°Sir, are you thinking?¡± Charles quickly grasped Russell¡¯s intention.
¡°Exactly.¡±
¡°Wow, there really might be a chance if we can breed a new variety of Primordial Beast, the domain will have another specialty!¡±
Chapter 55 - 55 55 Add a Set of Drive Shafts
?Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Add a Set of Drive Shafts Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Add a Set of Drive Shafts The host species for the second Glowing Mushroom Bug fungus was swiftly selected¡ªa thick birch tree not far from the one with the first fungus.
Given that Wuyao Snake Manor currently had no more forests to convert into new Fluorescent Fungus Magic Medicine Fields, the only option was to let the influence of the two fungi overlap, thereby increasing the production speed and scale of the Glowing Mushrooms in the birch forest.
¡°We need to promptly establish a new birch forest across the river,¡± Russell issued the highest directive.
Charles, Hans, and others were following right beside him, nodding hurriedly, indicating that everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion.
Indeed.
Russell could see across the river, where a large group of serfs, under the leadership of their overseer, was meticulously planting cut birch branches into the riverbank.
Birch trees can be grown from seeds or propagated from branch cuttings.
These branch cuttings had been personally inspected by Phantom Beast Knight Eric, selected for their ability to generate magic power.
After the birch trees were impregnated with the fungus, the influence of the fungus was constantly at work, gradually transforming the birch forest by infecting ordinary trees with magic power, enabling them to draw magic power from the earth and thus nourish the wood itself.
However, many birch trees had grown for years, and the infection would take a long time, possibly ten to twenty years to fully mature.
But once the cut branches endowed with magic power took root and sprouted, they would quickly grow into magic-infused birch trees, bypassing the need for the infection process.
By the time Russell made his way to the other side of the river,
the serfs stopped their work and bowed deeply at a ninety-degree angle upon seeing Russell and his entourage.
Russell had abolished the ritual of serfs kneeling whenever they met their lord, changing it to a simple deep bow when they saw the lord for the first time each day. On the second and subsequent encounters, even a bow was not necessary, only a nod with a gaze of respect would suffice.
It was a way to maintain the lord¡¯s authority without interrupting the normal course of work.
For him, kneeling and kowtowing, such base practices, were unnecessary to demonstrate his status as a lord; his status derived from the Fluorescent Fungi Family and the fighting power brought by his fighting qi cultivation.
¡°Rudi, the overseer of Magic Medicine Tun, greets you, Sir,¡± said the overseer Rudi, with a red nose, bowing enthusiastically.
¡°Rudi, keep up the good work, and report to me immediately if there¡¯s any situation in Magic Medicine Tun,¡± Russell said.
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Rudi replied.
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell murmured.
Russell looked at the hardworking serfs and sincerely smiled. This vast land with all its crops, these people working for him, even these people themselves were his private property.
Life as a lord of the manor might be mundane and less colorful than the life on Earth, but it was rich in spiritual fulfillment.
A vast expanse of land for him to do as he pleased.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Charles, let¡¯s see how the Windmill Mill is coming along,¡± Russell said, once again bursting with enthusiasm as he made his way up to the mill on the hillside.
Watching the lord and the knights stride away, the serfs who were quietly planting trees gradually became bolder and began to whisper among themselves.
¡°The Sir is so diligent, almost every day we see him inspecting his domain,¡± one of them said.
The overseer serf laughed, ¡°The Sir is young and strong, of course, he must inspect the domain every day, to prevent you old fellows from slacking off.¡±
Not afraid of the overseer who was also a serf, they jibed back, ¡°You¡¯re no slouch at slacking off yourself. It¡¯s when the Tun Leader isn¡¯t around that you¡¯re the first to laze about.¡±
¡°If you old coot say one more word, I¡¯ll whip you with this!¡±
¡°Come on, hit me!¡±
¡°Enough, all of you, stop the ruckus,¡± an old and prudent serf advised. ¡°It was not easy to wait for such a generous and kind master. If we don¡¯t farm well and anger the lord, we¡¯ll have to return to our hard lives in the past!¡±
The serf steward agreed with a nod, ¡°Indeed, a lord willing to provide meals when we serfs labor, that¡¯s truly our good fortune.¡±
¡°And now we have the chance to plant magic potions. Better days are yet to come!¡±
¡°The Great Dragon is watching over us!¡±
¡°May the light bless and hope our lord lives a hundred years, forever in charge of our manor.¡±
The desires of the serfs were always so simple.
At the same time, Russell had arrived at the construction site of the Windmill Mill. The main structure, built up of stones, was essentially finished, but the mill¡¯s sails, as well as the rotating shaft and grinding plates inside, were still under construction.
The stonemasons were outside, shaping the millstones. The millstones were enormous, carved from huge boulders extracted from Curved Blade Mountain.
Russell had limited knowledge and was not very clear about what kind of rock it was.
In any case, the rock was extremely hard and wear-resistant. The stonemasons had to chisel many times just to smooth off a bit of the edges, and for just this pair of millstones, they would need to work on them for at least half a month.
Inside the mill, carpenters were busy adjusting the timber.
Worm gears, turbines, bearings, connecting rods¡ªthe Windmill Mill was much more complicated than Russell had thought.
¡°Sir, you¡¯ve come at just the right time,¡± the chief carpenter of the Windmill Mill, who was also the chief designer¡ªa serf technician from Fluorescent Castle (the term ¡®serf technician¡¯ refers to any serf with a technical skill, with magic potion cultivation considered a skill, as is carpentry)¡ªgreeted him.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°We¡¯ve done some on-site measurements, and it turns out that the wind speed around Alfalfa Hamlet might be a bit low on average, so we need to design an additional set of transmission shafts to get the millstones moving,¡± the chief carpenter explained. ¡°But adding an extra set of transmission shafts will demand too much from the timber.¡±
¡°So these timbers can¡¯t be used, can they?¡± Russell frowned.
¡°Not for the key parts, the strength of the wood is not enough.¡± The chief carpenter took out a piece of draft paper with crudely drawn diagrams on it. ¡°Sir, as you can see, these parts cannot be made of wood; they need to be replaced with metal ceramics.¡±
Russell glanced over it; the parts that required metal ceramics weren¡¯t numerous.
But this would certainly exceed the budget.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. We didn¡¯t anticipate this earlier. The wind power in Alfalfa Hamlet turns out to be a bit lacking.¡± Charles quickly self-criticized while simultaneously shifting the blame, ¡°It¡¯s also because these carpenters and stonemasons were too coarse in their work. They built it to ensure that the windmill could turn, and now they say it can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Uh, Lord Charles, we never said the windmill couldn¡¯t turn. It¡¯s just that the windmill¡¯s power would be a bit weak. To ensure normal operation, we¡¯ll need to add another transmission shaft,¡± the chief carpenter interjected.
¡°Alright,¡± Russell waved his hand dismissively. ¡°A trivial matter is not worth arguing about. Now you tell me, if we add this transmission shaft, will the Windmill Mill operate normally, yes or no?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir. I guarantee it.¡±
¡°Then, Mr. Charles, according to the chief carpenter¡¯s needs, go purchase metal ceramic parts from Fluorescent Castle,¡± Russell decided.
After making his decision, he then turned to the chief carpenter and said, ¡°Once the parts are bought, if everything about the Windmill Mill is normal, then all is well. But if there are still problems with the design, I¡¯ll have to hold you accountable, and I¡¯ll be asking Fluorescent Castle what kind of technicians they¡¯ve been nurturing.¡±
His tone was mild, but to the chief carpenter, it carried immense pressure: ¡°I assure you, Sir, there won¡¯t be any more issues.¡±
¡°Very well, I look forward to the good news about the completion of the Windmill Mill.¡±
Chapter 56 - 56 56 Gum Blood
?Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Gum Blood Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Gum Blood On the day of the birthday party,
Lady Ingrid sponsored Lord Russell with one hundred gold coins for the improvement of reading glasses, so Russell planned to complete this task as soon as possible.
After inspecting the Windmill Mill, he dispatched a Knight Attendant to invite the lamp store¡¯s gem craftsman, who just happened to be brought over.
¡°Mondis sends his greetings to you, Lord Russell,¡± the gem craftsman¡¯s legs were somewhat shaking, as he had been brought over on horseback, experiencing for the first time the bumpiness of sitting on a horse.
¡°Hello, Mondis,¡± Russell said gently,¡±Do you know why I¡¯ve called you over?¡±
¡°Please command me, Lord Russell.¡±
¡°It¡¯s about the two pieces of clear crystal that I had you grind before. After they were made into single-vision reading glasses, my grandmother liked them very much.¡±
¡°Ah, Lady Ingrid liked them? That, that is indeed my honor!¡± Mondis was very excited.
¡°But those two pairs of single-vision glasses inevitably had some discrepancies, so now I want to make glasses more suited to presbyopia,¡± Russell said,¡±I am very satisfied with your craftsmanship, so I plan to entrust you with the task of grinding the lenses.¡±
In fact, Russell would have preferred to recruit Mondis to work exclusively for him.
He had ambitious plans to research glassmaking to produce more, richer, and more exquisite glassware.
However, reality did not allow it.
It was not a matter of funding or technical issues, but an energy problem.
As everyone knows, metals and gems come from dragons, bipedal flying dragons, but in fact, energy also comes from bipedal flying dragons. The coal and oil that are burned are mineral products bred by bipedal flying dragons which need to be transported from foreign lands to ensure supply to the Glowing Valley.
Every year, Baron Roman cleared the snowfield trade routes to facilitate the transportation of large quantities of coal from foreign lands.
Regrettably, the firing of clay into ceramics required a tremendous amount of coal.
Therefore, Russell could not expect to get any surplus coal, but without coal, how could he make glass? This was a deadlock.
It was impossible to cut down all the trees in the territory and then burn them into charcoal.
Unable to make glass on his own, he could only import substandard glass from foreign lands, with lots of impurities and bubbles, using this inferior glass to create the desired glass products.
Not to mention the cost issue, the constraints of trade routes alone were enough to abort the plan. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The most critical issue is patent protection, this world does not have patent protection¡ I toil away to create glasses, telescopes, microscopes, only for others to easily imitate¡ Only if I could make glass myself would I have the right to compete,¡± he thought.
So,
unless he stumbled upon a bipedal flying dragon that could produce coal and the like, he had no plans to delve deeply into glass products.
Inviting Mondis over for some extra money, to help create a few pairs of reading glasses suitable for his grandmother, successfully settling the research funding, would suffice.
¡°Buy more clear crystals, spend about thirty gold coins, and I should be able to make a suitable pair of reading glasses for my grandmother¡ As for the remaining seventy gold coins, let¡¯s consider it as my grandmother¡¯s sponsorship for the scientific cause,¡± Russell thought.
It must be said that Lady Ingrid was quite generous; with a wave of her hand, she provided a hundred gold coins.
This amount was equivalent to several years of crop production from Wuyao Snake Manor¡ªexcluding Magic Potion.
After Russell was enfeoffed, the gold coins bestowed to him by Fluorescent Castle amounted to only fifty, which already signified the extreme generosity of the baron and his wife.
A peasant family of three living as serfs might only need ten silver coins for a year¡¯s worth of living expenses.
In the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, one gold coin was fixed at a conversion to one hundred silver coins, and one silver coin was fixed at conversion to one hundred copper coins¡ªmetals are born from dragons, so there¡¯s no need to worry about bad money driving out good money; the currency system had been running smoothly for thousands of years.
In any case,
Mondis gladly accepted Russell¡¯s commission and used the lamp store¡¯s spare time to craft new reading glasses for Russell.
¡°Once I have purchased enough white crystals, you will fashion them into rough lenses, and then accompany me to Great Wind Manor. There, we will personally measure and calibrate them before polishing them on the spot,¡± Russell had everything arranged.
A pair of reading glasses was simple, requiring no special technology, just the craftsmanship of a jeweler.
¡°As you wish, Lord Russell.¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±
¡
After sending Mondis away.
By evening time, the manor¡¯s guesthouse welcomed an unexpected visitor.
¡°Katie pays her respects to Sir,¡± said the visitor, the elder sister among the cat sisters, still dressed in her usual black bodysuit.
¡°There¡¯s no need for formality, have a cup of hot tea first.¡± Russell had been maintaining contact with the cat sisters, with Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound passing messages in between. However, as a fantasy beast, he couldn¡¯t convey overly complex information.
After taking a sip of hot water, Katie reported, ¡°Catherine and I have successfully joined Lone Wolf Lisbon¡¯s team.¡±
¡°Good, he hasn¡¯t grown suspicious, has he?¡±
¡°No, that person has¡ become oblivious, Sir,¡± Katie shook her head and continued, ¡°His actions in Echo Water River Cavern have grown more and more audacious, even causing friction with the Wild Man Cave and resulting in a few fatalities.¡±
The Wild Man Cave was a cavern in Curved Blade Mountain inhabited by several hundred freemen.
¡°When the Great Dragon plans to destroy a man, it first drives him mad,¡± Russell paraphrased a saying from Earth.
¡°Yes,¡± Katie agreed, then added, ¡°There¡¯s more good news, Sir. Lisbon¡¯s possession of a mushroom worm has been confirmed, it¡¯s true!¡±
¡°Oh, which mushroom worm?¡±
¡°The Bloodfang Fungi.¡±
¡°Bloodfang Fungi?¡± Russell had never heard of it.
¡°Indeed, that¡¯s what Lisbon calls the mushrooms he grows. He crushes these Bloodfang Fungi and makes them into a blood-pasty salve called ¡®Gum Blood.¡¯ After Catherine and I joined him, we received a share of this ¡®Gum Blood.''¡±
Pausing for a moment, Katie said, ¡°But I do not know where the Bloodfang Fungi are grown; it seems only Lisbon knows. Even the name ¡®Bloodfang Fungi¡¯ slipped out from his lips by accident.¡±
Russell nodded.
He was determined to obtain the Bloodfang Fungi and Gum Blood.
After a moment¡¯s thought, he instructed, ¡°Katie, you and Catherine continue to follow Lisbon. Draw him out as soon as possible¡ Of course, you sisters must also be careful and cautious. Once we¡¯ve killed Lisbon and taken control of Echo Water River Cavern, you¡¯ll be free to move openly in the manor.¡±
¡°My sister and I are looking forward to that day all the time, Sir,¡± Katie smiled faintly, her eyes brimming with anticipation.
¡°Aside from his recent trouble with the Wild Man Cave, has Lisbon taken any other actions?¡± Charles asked from the side. ¡°Does he have any comments on how easily Sir eliminated those Snow Ghosts, or how does he regard Sir?¡±
¡°It seems that Lisbon is deliberately ignoring Sir, but occasionally when I bring up Sir deliberately, I can see jealousy in Lisbon¡¯s eyes.¡±
¡°Jealous of Sir, that¡¯s quite normal,¡± Charles laughed. ¡°Sir is young and handsome, a dashing noble, while he is just a bloated old rat struggling in a cave, lucky to have gotten a mushroom worm by a momentary oversight of the Great Dragon, destined to return to Sir¡¯s hands sooner or later.¡±
Katie echoed, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡±
Russell spoke with a calm smile, ¡°While that is true, we still must take Lisbon seriously. Katie, I want your sisters¡¯ plotting to be even more cautious. Compared to the small profits from Echo Water River Cavern, you sisters are more important to me.¡±
¡°Sir!¡± Katie¡¯s eyes misted up. Even though she knew Russell was just saying flattering words, she was still deeply touched.
After all.
Kind words warm for three winter months.
Chapter 57 - 57 57 Discussion of Feces Policy
?Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Discussion of Feces Policy Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Discussion of Feces Policy The planning for Lone Wolf Lisbon required a gradual approach.
The agricultural production of the manor didn¡¯t really need him, an outsider, to offer guidance, but that didn¡¯t stop Russell from exercising his initiative.
¡°After collection, manure can be used to fertilize fields,¡± he stood by the window on the second floor of the stone house, looking out at the small marketplace separated by a wall, ¡°Mr. Charles, please urge Hans to build a latrine in the marketplace as soon as possible.¡±
The environment of the small marketplace was poor, primarily due to the serfs relieving themselves wherever they pleased.
Russell had long wanted to address this issue.
¡°Manure can fertilize? Sir, you must be mistaken,¡± Charles raised an objection, ¡°Manure will burn the crops.¡±
Charles had personal experience with this.
He had a rundown courtyard in town with a sour jujube tree, and every time he got drunk, he liked to urinate on the tree.
Over time, the sour jujube tree was burned to death.
¡°Whether it¡¯s urine or feces, both can burn the crops. It¡¯s said that these contain toxins that can kill not only crops but also flowers and trees,¡± Charles confidently stated, with Eric nodding silently beside him.
Russell was surprised, ¡°Do you all think that manure burns crops?¡±
Charles replied, ¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Eric agreed in a muffled voice.
Considering that Dragon Sleep Continent was a magical world, Russell was not certain his own knowledge was accurate. Therefore, he decided to determine the truth through experimentation.
He then added another question: ¡°Before you used manure to fertilize fields, did you ever ferment it through composting?¡±
¡°Composting? Fermentation?¡± Charles was puzzled, ¡°I know about fermentation, it¡¯s needed for making wine, but¡ can manure also ferment? What does it ferment into? Sir, where did you hear that manure can ferment?¡±
In an instant, Russell knew where the problem lay.
The people here were well aware of the dangers of manure but didn¡¯t know that after fermentation and composting, manure could become a natural fertilizer.
Of course.
Whether it truly could be used as fertilizer post-composting still needed to be verified. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell said, ¡°Never mind what fermentation is or how to compost for now, Mr. Charles, please have Hans build a latrine quickly, and then require all serfs coming to the marketplace to use the latrine for their needs.¡±
¡°That, of course, as you wish,¡± Charles didn¡¯t understand Russell¡¯s insistence but agreed nevertheless.
¡°Additionally, every settlement must build latrines¡ and a regulation must be enacted that all serfs are forbidden from relieving themselves randomly¡ªurine goes in a bucket, feces in a pit¡ to facilitate the collection of manure.¡± Russell thought for a moment; policy alone clearly wasn¡¯t sufficient.
On Earth, people from certain places still defecated and urinated outside their toilets in modern times, showing how difficult it was to change hygiene habits.
Therefore, he added, ¡°Mr. Charles, write a notice immediately. From now on, the manor will purchase manure at the price of one copper coin per bucket of urine, two copper coins per bucket of feces, with no limit on quantity, including the manure of cows, sheep, and other livestock.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sir, you are¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, build a compost heap and a manure lagoon on the leeward side of the manor¡¯s territory and send serfs to turn and aerate it regularly. After a few weeks or months, we¡¯ll use this batch of fermented manure to fertilize the fields and see the results.¡±
¡°I¡¯m somewhat lost with what you¡¯re saying, Sir.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to understand, just do as told.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
Although Charles did not fully understand the significance of composting, he knew who paid his salary, so he quickly accepted the command.
¡°Remember to build the toilets on the leeward side,¡± Russell pointed to a location outside the window.
The stone house he was in was Charles¡¯s residence in the small marketplace, with two levels. Charles¡¯s family resided in town and were unwilling to come over, so there was only one cook-cum-maid living downstairs, responsible for cleaning, washing, and cooking.
Next door to this stone house, there was another, somewhat larger stone house, which was the residence of the Eric family.
Now both family tutors had moved out of the manor¡¯s guest house.
¡°Oh right, remember to build it a bit farther from the cinder path down the road; this street is too narrow. I might have to widen it in the future,¡± Russell continued.
¡°Understood, Sir.¡±
¡°Very good.¡±
¡°Building toilets, manure heaps, and cesspools, as well as purchasing manure from the serfs, may cost quite a bit of money.¡±
¡°No problem, I have money,¡± Russell said confidently with a smile. The research funds provided by his grandmother were sufficient to completely transform the estate.
¡°But I still have to say, Sir, are you really going to spend money to buy manure from the serfs?¡± Charles really couldn¡¯t fathom, ¡°With one command, the serfs would obediently offer up the manure they produce; there¡¯s no need to spend money.¡±
Even Eric chimed in, ¡°Everything in the estate belongs to the Lord, including the serfs and their manure.¡±
This undoubtedly reminded Russell.
As the Lord, there was no reason to spend money buying manure.
It was just like with the serfs raising chickens, ducks, and geese; if the Lord wanted to eat them, he could simply use tax collection as a pretext to make the serfs obediently deliver the poultry ¡ª fundamentally, the poultry were the Lord¡¯s, and serfs were merely raising them on his behalf.
It¡¯s the same with farming; come harvest time, most of the yield went to the Lord, and serfs could only keep a portion for subsistence.
¡°Despite that, my dear teachers, I am a generous Lord who always hopes that the subjects can gain a little more,¡± Russell chose not to tax the manure, ¡°So let¡¯s distribute it under the guise of a sanitation fee to the serfs.¡±
¡°Sanitation fee?¡±
¡°Yes, if the serfs are clean and hygienic, as the Lord I am glad and think it is reasonable to give them a few copper coins to share that joy,¡± he explained.
¡°That¡¯s indeed reasonable,¡± Charles quickly spotted a blind spot, ¡°But this might mean that no one wants to use the toilets. The serfs will surely prefer to keep their manure at home to earn a bit of sanitation fee from you.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Russell blinked, acknowledging the problem.
Luckily he was a Lord amenable to reason. If a policy was flawed, it had to be corrected immediately: ¡°Let¡¯s just build one toilet in the small marketplace then. It¡¯s not necessary to build toilets in each hamlet, but I am planning to order a batch of barrels and pots from the Fluorescent Castle.¡±
He planned to sell the barrels and pots at a low cost to the serfs for use as urinals and fecal containers.
Otherwise, the serfs would have no vessels for holding manure.
Charles brown-nosed, ¡°Sir, you are very thoughtful; the serfs¡¯ houses truly lack additional containers for urine and feces.¡±
¡°My ideas do not always work, so I need Mr. Charles and Mr. Eric to help me find and fix the gaps. Let¡¯s build the manor together,¡± Russell said with a smile, conscious that a good leader needs his helpers, and besides, this was his first time being a Lord.
Don¡¯t underestimate an estate with just over three thousand people; unless one chooses to do nothing and let the manor develop and produce on its own, there are indeed plenty of things that need attention.
Charles spoke earnestly, ¡°I will draw up a detailed set of regulations for the manor¡¯s hygiene, listing out issues like sanitation management, fertilizing fields with manure, and distributing sanitation fees, and then read them to the village chiefs and serfs¡¯ overseers.¡±
¡°That would be very good,¡± Russell expressed his satisfaction.
Chapter 58 - 58 58 Officials
?Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Officials Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Officials ¡°Quiet, quiet!¡±
Charles, inside the stone house, loudly scolded until the voices of the several dozen village chiefs and serf overseers finally lowered.
¡°Hans.¡±
¡°Sir Charles, please give your orders.¡±
¡°Next, I will give you time to speak, but if anyone dares to talk outside of that time, punish him with ten lashes immediately!¡±
¡°Yes, Hans himself will keep an eye on these people!¡± Hans quickly took a stance.
The deterrent of ten lashes was astonishing, so no sound was heard in the room thereafter except for breathing.
Charles was pleased with this, so he continued speaking deliberately: ¡°The sanitation policy is as follows¡ªthe Lord is very dissatisfied with the filth and disarray at Wuyao Snake Manor, so for you, danger and opportunity come hand in hand.¡±
Everyone did not understand what danger and opportunity meant.
Charles explained: ¡°The danger is, if anyone urinates or defecates indiscriminately from now on, and is caught, he will be fined ten lashes! If one does not change despite repeated admonitions, not only will he be whipped, but the serf overseers and village chiefs will be whipped along with him!¡±
¡°Ah¡¡± The exclamations were cut off midway, as the serf overseers quickly covered their mouths, fearing to receive lashes.
After scaring them sufficiently, Charles continued to explain: ¡°As long as you do not urinate and defecate anywhere, you will not be whipped, and there are even benefits. The Lord is generous and compassionate, willing to reward those serfs who are hygienic. Anyone who is hygienic will get a reward!¡±
Save a bucket of urine, and you can receive a copper coin from the Lord as a reward.
Save a bucket of feces, and you can receive two copper coins from the Lord as a reward.
A piece of dark bread that is enough for a family of three to eat for a day in town is sold for no more than one and a half copper coins, so this reward is quite substantial.
The key is that these rewards are fully earned for free, and they are effective over the long term.
¡°Now, you may discuss freely.¡± Charles finished announcing the sanitation policy, freeing up the room¡¯s public opinion.
¡°Sir Charles, is the Lord really willing to give us a cleaning fee?¡± Hans said with gleaming eyes, eager to ask.
¡°Of course, the Lord¡¯s word is his bond.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Sir, a copper coin for a bucket of urine, right? Two copper coins for a bucket of feces, right? Can I also put the droppings from my home¡¯s chickens and ducks into the feces bucket?¡± asked a serf overseer with excitement, counting on his fingers.
Charles replied: ¡°Of course, you can even go outside to pick up cow dung and sheep dung. Any kind of dung will do.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± the serf overseers exclaimed joyously.
¡°But¡ but Sir, we only have one water bucket at home. Although feces can be air-dried, we surely cannot use our water bucket to collect urine, can we?¡± Some serf overseers began to worry; buckets were not cheap, and the cooper held high status here.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Lord has already considered this and will soon have a shipment of buckets and pots at the original price delivered. You only need to pay the cost price to purchase them; this is a welfare that the Lord is bestowing upon you.¡±
¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡±
¡°Praise the Lord, praise the Lord!¡±
¡°I¡¯m already eager to go back and defecate, um, in the pot I¡¯ll buy!¡±
¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve just let out a fart.¡±
¡°Beat him to death!¡±
The room became noisy as the village chiefs and serf overseers enthusiastically discussed the policy for distributing cleaning fees.
Once the people had made enough of a commotion, Charles continued: ¡°After you go back, make it clear to each serf household that there are rewards for collecting excrement, and indiscriminate urinating and defecating will result in lashes¡ Hans, you have another task. The Lord wants a toilet built at the small marketplace.¡±
¡°Why build a toilet?¡± wondered Hans, perplexed. ¡°Sir Charles, for the sake of the cleaning fee, I¡¯m not willing to go to a toilet.¡±
¡°Of course, you can collect excrement at home, but toilets must be built; this is for future planning. The Lord has already invited a caravan to come sell goods at the small marketplace so that it¡¯s convenient for the manor¡¯s serfs to make purchases.¡±
After a pause, Charles continued to elaborate: ¡°In the future, every month when caravans come to Glowing Valley, the Lord will invite them to the small marketplace. Understand?¡±
After the warm season, caravans will come every month.
So Russell also wanted to do business with the caravan, inviting them to the small market to sell their goods; meantime, they could also purchase some produce from the estate.
In going back and forth, the estate¡¯s economy was revitalized.
Rather than the current situation, where over three thousand five hundred serfs revolved solely around the fields, without even a single craftsman among them.
¡°Lord Sir is truly kind-hearted; he treats us so well!¡± A serf supervisor started choking up on the spot.
¡°The Great Dragon watches over Sir!¡±
¡°Sir has the blood of the Fluorescent Fungi Family flowing in his veins, he can shine brightly in the dark!¡±
¡°Praise Sir!¡±
The sounds of flattery were incessant, and under this atmosphere, Hans accepted the job of building the latrines.
A latrine, after all, did not require the help of town craftsmen; the estate¡¯s serfs could build it themselves.
¡°The small market needs to be expanded, and the roads need to be widened as well,¡± Charles said to Hans as he sent him out, advising, ¡°It¡¯s Sir¡¯s intention, through the construction of the Windmill Mill and latrines, to cultivate our own construction team on the estate.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Lord Charles.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about doing your best, it¡¯s a must. You must carefully select any serf who has a talent for building.¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Charles, I will surely pull together a team of serf builders,¡± Hans nodded gravely, feeling the weight of the responsibility.
¡°You don¡¯t need to feel troubled, the serf construction team is a good thing,¡± Charles said. ¡°Lord Sir never makes the hungry serfs work, so every time the serfs work, Lord Sir will provide food. I believe they will come to like the construction team.¡±
¡°Of course, of course.¡±
¡°But the lazy ones will be expelled and whipped. This is something you must enforce strictly.¡±
¡°I will, Lord Charles.¡±
¡°Lord Sir is kind, which is why he treats the serfs well. But you and I, as officials of the estate, have the duty to help Lord Sir manage the serfs, to ensure that the hardworking ones eat more bread, and the lazy ones get whipped more,¡± Charles patted Hans on the shoulder.
Hans nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes, yes, just like that.¡±
After sending Hans and the serf supervisors away, Charles didn¡¯t immediately rush off to the manor¡¯s annex, but decided to kill some time at home. It wasn¡¯t mealtime yet, and showing up too early at Russell¡¯s might mean missing out on a free meal.
¡°Sir, will you be having lunch at home?¡± asked the cook cum maid as she came by, a lady in her forties.
¡°No, make something for yourself.¡±
¡°Of course, Sir.¡±
The cook left, and Charles suddenly found himself bored in his room, wanting to read a newspaper or novel, but there were none to be found in the room.
Newspapers were only available at Fluorescent Castle, while his books were left back at his old home.
¡°Had I known, I should¡¯ve brought a book from the manor¡¯s annex; Russell likes reading, and his study is piled with lots of books,¡± Charles thought. He simply moved a chair to the window and sat looking out at the distant fields.
¡°Compared to before, Russell now¡ hmm, he¡¯s more like a competent Lord.¡±
The Russell of the past had been diligent yet a bit self-effacing and introverted. However, after his Battle Qi blossomed, Russell became more extroverted and cheerful, especially more confident.
What was most critical was that the Great Dragon had begun to take notice of Russell.
¡°Eric has already mixed in as a Phantom Beast Knight, this is really¡¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but feel an unexplained envy.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of a brother living a hard life, but was afraid of a brother driving a luxury car. Initially, he and Eric were equal as family tutors, one in literature and the other in martial arts. But in a blink of an eye, Eric had become a Phantom Beast Knight, far surpassing him in status.
¡°No, I must train even harder. What if Russell acquires another Fantasy Beast¡¡± Charles immediately stood up and began practicing his Battle Qi.
But after a short time, he deflated, ¡°Sigh, neglected for too long, my meridians have stiffened, and there¡¯s no chance for me to become a Great Knight anymore!¡±
¡°Forget about it!¡±
Shaking his head in self-consolation, he thought: ¡°I should just concentrate on following Russell, being a good official¡ If one day Russell makes great achievements, perhaps I can also become a Lord with a title and revitalize the family legacy!¡±
Chapter 59 - 59 59 Dignity
?Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Dignity Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Dignity At noon, stepping right on time, Charles arrived at the estate¡¯s annex.
Now that he was there, Russell felt it would be impolite not to ask him to stay for lunch, so he had no choice but to instruct Butler Morris to add a place setting for Charles.
¡°Mr. Charles, you needn¡¯t always come right on the dot; you should rest at home for a while. Coming over in the afternoon would be just as well,¡± Russell said.
¡°Heh heh,¡± laughed Charles, with a shamelessly relaxed air, ¡°I just remembered there was something I needed to report, and it happened to coincide with this time. Who knew I would run into you, Sir, enjoying your lunch. This must be the call of the Black Pearl wine.¡±
Faced with Charles¡¯s brazen shamelessness, what could Russell say? He could only express his helplessness and say, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±
It was inevitable.
Charles was his family tutor and naturally counted among his close subordinates. Moreover, Charles was probably the only person in the estate who could serve as an administrative officer. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Because Charles was literate and could manage all kinds of tax documents.
Other estate foremen, like old Hans, might be clever and experienced, but without sufficient education, they could not write documents, and thus, naturally, could not serve as officers.
And for Phantom Beast Knights like Eric, while their fighting prowess was indeed formidable, their education level was not high, making it difficult for them to manage the estate.
Therefore, unless Russell managed everything himself, he had no choice but to rely on Charles.
Fortunately, while Charles¡¯s character might be somewhat rascally, he was nonetheless quite capable. He helped Russell organize estate affairs in an orderly fashion, sparing him the trouble of managing miscellaneous matters and allowing him more time to cultivate.
A day without incidents.
That evening, Russell once again rode a dragon into the sky in Gloomy Dreamland, leisurely roaming around the estate¡¯s annex.
His focus was on the black piglet being raised in the kennel.
Ever since the golden black sow gave birth, this black piglet had received Russell¡¯s extra care. He had specially arranged for the personal servant Fox to look after it. The black piglet was allowed to nurse first, and only after it was full could the other golden black piglets eat.
¡°Very good, very good, you¡¯ve kept it very well!¡± Russell soon noticed that the magical aura on the black piglet had not dissipated.
If it were a regular Fantasy Beast baby that failed to mature, its magic aura would typically dissipate, returning it to the essence of an ordinary beast.
But this black piglet showed no signs of reverting to ordinary.
Its magic aura had not further metamorphosed into a Fantasy Beast, but at least under Russell¡¯s care, it had successfully been maintained.
¡°Gah?¡± The Little Dream Dragon was puzzled.
Just a mere little piglet; it did not understand Russell¡¯s affection for this little piglet.
¡°You don¡¯t understand, Ice Cream; this isn¡¯t just any little piglet, this is a Blackwaist Serpent pig! Do you understand? A new breed of Primordial Beast for cultivation, which will be snapped up the moment it hits the market!¡± Russell joyously explained to the Little Dream Dragon.
No matter whether the Little Dream Dragon understood or not.
¡°If it was just any ordinary breeding Primordial Beast, I wouldn¡¯t be this excited, but it¡¯s a pig, you know? Of all the livestock and poultry, pigs have the greatest potential as a source of meat! Because pigs eat crudely and grow fast. They¡¯re the best source of meat!¡±
Chickens, ducks, and geese are too small, while cattle and sheep grow too slowly; only large, fat pigs are the best source of meat.
At Fluorescent Castle, there are three breeds of cultivation Primordial Beasts being raised: short-fleece rabbits, long-legged ducks, and brown milk cows. Russell could assure that the value created by the Blackwaist Serpent pig would far exceed these three breeds of cultivation animals.
¡°Maybe when my Blackwaist Serpent pig goes to market, Baron Gold himself will come to buy the piglet breeds!¡±
The golden black pig is a specialty of Baron Gold¡¯s territory, but now, the Blackwaist Serpent pig will become the specialty of Wuyao Snake Manor, countering Baron Gold¡¯s market.
¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon yawned.
Expressing its boredom.
Russell chuckled and, riding the Little Dream Dragon, flew away from the black piglet, continuing his countless patrols of the domain within Gloomy Dreamland.
If not for wanting to observe the black piglet¡¯s condition, he reckoned he would have already found an excuse to camp outside the annex.
The next day arrived.
Early in the morning, a Knight arrived with a message: ¡°Mr. Russell, Sir Cooper, Miss Rolin, and Miss Lola are planning to visit Wuyao Snake Manor today.¡±
¡°Okay, I know, please go back and convey that I have made all the necessary preparations to welcome our guests at Wuyao Snake Manor,¡± said Russell.
Russell was not surprised.
He immediately ordered Butler Morris to get everything ready for the reception.
¡°Is it Miss Rolin, Miss Lola, and Lord Cooper Thistlegrass, the heir of Blackgarden Mountain?¡± Morris asked in surprise.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Sir, what kind of standards should we use to entertain these guests?¡±
¡°Mm, receive them with the same standards as for my elder brother Roland, just a level below how we would welcome my parents,¡± Russell thought for a moment before saying.
He was a vassal of Baron Romand, and to him, Baron Romand was his ¡°lord.¡±
Therefore, hosting Baron Romand and his wife would be at the highest level, along with Lady Ingrid. Next in hierarchy was his elder brother Roland, the Baron¡¯s heir, and his Uncle Roson, who also enjoyed the same level of hospitality.
After that level were fellow vassals like Marcus, Sally, and Utreras¡ªthe three Lord Knights.
¡°I understand, Sir. I will go and prepare right away.¡± Morris¡¯s expression turned serious; he knew that today¡¯s reception was a test for him, a test to see if the manor¡¯s servants were indeed an excellent team.
Russell might not be so demanding, but the pride in Morris¡¯s heart did not allow for any slip-ups during this event.
Any mistake would be a disgrace to his master, Russell.
¡°Leona, lead the maids to clean the manor house from top to bottom again; don¡¯t leave out any room. I need cleanliness without any blind spots, and the beddings and tablecloths must not have a single wrinkle,¡± Morris announced gravely in the servants¡¯ dining hall.
Head Maid Leona responded, ¡°Okay, Butler Morris.¡±
¡°Ram.¡±
¡°Here, Butler Morris.¡±
¡°You are the master¡¯s personal servant. You will have to take care of receiving the guests when I am busy, especially the servants of the guests. You will need to coordinate with them.¡±
¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯m already familiar with all of the manservant¡¯s duties from my time at Fluorescent Castle,¡± Ram replied confidently.
¡°Do not be arrogant, learn to be humble.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°William,¡± Morris called the name of the second manservant.
William replied, ¡°What are your orders, Butler Morris?¡±
¡°I need you to take some trouble. You¡¯ll be responsible for the tea and meals upstairs and downstairs, and for any occasion that the maids cannot attend. Keep in constant communication with the kitchen; no snack is to be served incorrectly.¡±
¡°Um, are there only the two Misses and Lord Cooper coming? I think I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±
¡°There must be no mistakes; losing the master¡¯s dignity is a serious dereliction of our duty,¡± Morris emphasized and instructed, ¡°Fox, the master has given you extra tasks, like looking after that piglet. I must also assign you a new task, to take good care of the guests¡¯ horses.¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯m good at these, Butler Morris.¡±
¡°Lastly, the kitchen. Mrs. Moore, bring out all of your cooking skills; today¡¯s noon meal must be the best it can be.¡±
¡°Oh heavens, watched by the Great Dragon, I need helpers!¡± Mrs. Moore started to panic.
Morris glared at her seriously, ¡°Look at me, Mrs. Moore. You only need to bring out all your culinary skills, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Barbara and Mrs. Brown are good assistants. They might not help in the kitchen, but they can take over the menial tasks.¡±
¡°Then should I make the fish soup as per the master¡¯s orders, or should I make the previous recipe?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t rush; I will go and ask the master,¡± Morris reassured Mrs. Moore.
He quickly returned to the living room to consult with Russell, who was reading a novel: ¡°Master, today¡¯s banquet fish soup, should we use the new recipe or stick to the old one?¡±
Russell squinted his eyes, ¡°The new recipe. Let the revolution in dining begin today.¡±
Chapter 60 - 60 60 The Second Duel
?Chapter 60: Chapter 60 The Second Duel Chapter 60: Chapter 60 The Second Duel Compared to the welcome ceremony at Fluorescent Castle, the reception at the manor¡¯s detached courtyard was truly modest.
In the sequence of nobility, standing on the left side of the main gate was just Russell alone. Along with an impoverished Charles, fortunately, there was the Phantom Beast Knight Eric to lend some presence¡ªeven though outsiders did not yet know he was a Phantom Beast Knight.
In the sequence of servants, Butler Morris stood tall and proud on the right side of the gate, with three male and four female servants who were also full of energy.
It was just that, in terms of appearance, they left much to be desired.
¡°Welcome, my sister, welcome, Sir Cooper, welcome, Lola,¡± Russell greeted each one with a smile.
¡°There¡¯s been no change here since before, I visited the Wuyao Snake Manor a few years ago with Roland. He said there were traces of the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes here, but unfortunately, we didn¡¯t find the King,¡± Miss Rolin sighed.
¡°Not just the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, it¡¯s rare to even see a Blackwaist Serpent anymore. After the farmland was reclaimed, it has become difficult for them to survive here,¡± Russell laughed.
¡°Liar, Russell!¡± Lola said, huffing.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°You always said you¡¯d bring me to Wuyao Snake Manor, but you never did. It was my sister who brought me here!¡±
¡°I really was planning to take you out to play when I went to Fluorescent Castle,¡± Russell rubbed his nose.
Perhaps it was because Lola had always been so quiet in the castle, that he¡¯d forgotten about her every time he went.
¡°Hmph,¡± Lola huffed resentfully.
Since the time of arrival was approaching noon, after a short conversation, the group, led by Russell, headed straight to the dining room on the second floor.
The banquet certainly couldn¡¯t compare to the luxury at Fluorescent Castle, and Russell wasn¡¯t particularly skilled at playing the host, but with Charles enthusiastically helping him entertain, the overall atmosphere of the banquet was quite pleasant.
Moreover, Mrs. Moore¡¯s culinary skills were indeed good; the guests ate happily, fitting well with the dietary habits of the age.
That was until the new fish soup was served.
¡°Russell, what kind of fish soup is this? It tastes so strange,¡± Lola said after tasting the soup, unable to comprehend its flavor.
¡°Is it not good?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s unfamiliar.¡±
¡°Sister, Cooper, what do you think?¡± Russell asked Sir Cooper and his wife.
Cooper replied with a smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good. Although it¡¯s a bit strange at first, you quickly come to appreciate that the soup, while light, really allows you to taste the flavor of the fish itself. I quite like it.¡±
¡°Really, that¡¯s great because it means our tastes are quite similar,¡± Russell felt the joy of finding a kindred spirit.
This fish soup was the taste he sought from Earth.
That¡¯s when Miss Rolin looked up, her eyes complex as she spoke to Russell, ¡°Have you become so poor that you can¡¯t afford spices?¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
¡°I can only taste salt in this fish soup. None of the many spices are present. Clearly, you¡¯re running low on seasonings at home.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°That¡¯s not really the case, I just prefer this plain and simple flavor,¡± Russell said.
¡°Stop pretending, my poor Russell,¡± Miss Rolin said, looking at him not so much in jest but seemingly seeing him as pitiable, ¡°Life here certainly can¡¯t compare to the castle after you¡¯ve been split off. When you have time, come back to the castle for meals more often. Mother and Father certainly won¡¯t mind an extra place setting for you.¡±
¡°Haha, really, there¡¯s no need,¡± Russell laughed, ¡°I¡¯m living well here, and this fish soup is something I asked the kitchen to innovate.¡±
Seeing the disbelief in Miss Rolin¡¯s eyes, Russell had to elaborate, ¡°Sister, you know that I¡¯m very interested in inventions now. The reading glasses for Grandma and this new flavor of fish soup are both my inventions.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll earn the title of Scholar.¡±
¡°Alright then,¡± Miss Rolin said, but Russell knew from her expression that she didn¡¯t believe him at all.
Russell felt quite helpless; he really wasn¡¯t poor at all.
There was no need for such self-pity.
After the luncheon, Russell made a special request to Butler Morris, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mrs. Moore about my sister¡¯s comments at the party.¡±
¡°I understand, Master. Given Mrs. Moore¡¯s capacity to bear, hearing Miss Rolin¡¯s comments would shatter her heart.¡±
¡°Yes, I still need Mrs. Moore to continue improving the recipes.¡±
¡°Should Sir Cooper¡¯s comments be conveyed to Mrs. Moore?¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°In doing so, Mrs. Moore will have boundless motivation to continue refining the recipes according to your tastes, Master.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Russell smiled.
Morris smiled along, knowing the young master enjoyed trying new foods, a harmless indulgence he was more than happy to satisfy.
After finishing afternoon tea.
The Cooper couple followed Russell for a stroll around the manor, admiring the murky waters of Glowing River for a while and viewing the green wheat sprouts.
The scenery was indeed beautiful, but one could get tired of it after a while.
¡°Russell, let¡¯s duel,¡± Rolin drew her red saber that she always carried with her, ¡°These past days, I¡¯ve thoroughly reviewed the gains and losses of our last battle. This time, I won¡¯t make mistakes again, giving you the chance to turn the tables from a position of weakness.¡±
This sort of make-believe battle didn¡¯t interest Russell much.
But since Rolin had given him a mushroom worm as a gift for his coming of age, he had no choice but to accompany her wholeheartedly.
¡°Sister, is there a possibility that I was not winning from a position of weakness?¡± Russell grasped the Green Ceramic Sword, casually twirling a sword flower.
¡°Ambitious!¡± Rolin¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk after we fight!¡±
By the Glowing River, on the lush grass, the siblings dueled once again, with Rolin¡¯s swordsmanship much more stable than last time.
However, the final result still saw Russell as the victor, using his ¡®turtle¡¯ strategy.
The Green Ceramic Sword precisely flicked Rolin¡¯s red longsword away and then pierced through the fabric of her clothing at the chest, imparting a strong force on her chainmail which sent Rolin tumbling down for a second time.
¡°Sister, it¡¯s not only you who has improved,¡± Russell reached out his hand, pulling Rolin up.
With the first defeat as a stepping stone, Rolin¡¯s mentality upon her second defeat was much better, at least no longer fraught with agitation.
But furrowing her brow, she said, ¡°How is this possible, I clearly reviewed my mistakes! My Battle Qi is stronger than yours, I shouldn¡¯t be losing to you!¡±
¡°That¡¯s because of my superior tactics,¡± Russell took a breath calmly and explained, ¡°I may be weaker than you in Battle Qi and martial skills, but physically, I¡¯ve leveraged the endurance typical of the male body, played to my strengths, and avoided weaknesses, depleting your stamina. Therefore, the final victor is still me.¡±
In fact, Russell¡¯s second victory was a bit harder won than the first.
But a win is a win.
With this victory, Russell spoke with confidence: ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t break through to Great Knight soon, to make up for your stamina deficiency with Battle Qi¡ You might never win against me again.¡±
¡°Arrogant, ignorant!¡± Rolin fiercely shook off Russell¡¯s hand, ¡°I won¡¯t be discouraged. Don¡¯t rush, Russell, wait until I adjust my mindset, then we¡¯ll fight again!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be ready anytime.¡± After two battles, Russell already had Rolin¡¯s measure and was not the least bit afraid, his response nonchalant.
Rolin glared at Russell fiercely.
After a long while, she burst into laughter, ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve truly grown up! Your sister can¡¯t treat you like a little kid anymore.¡±
Russell spread his hands: ¡°It¡¯s a fact.¡±
Yet Rolin gave a mysterious smile before turning her head, ¡°Cooper, your wife is being bullied, aren¡¯t you going to step in and reclaim some pride, and give Russell a taste of what it¡¯s like to fight against an adult?¡±
Chapter 61 - 61 61 Ambush
?Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Ambush Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Ambush Cooper Thistlegrass was the eldest son of the Baron of Blackgarden, Curis Thistlegrass, and also the Baron¡¯s heir. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
At the age of twenty-four, he had reached the rank of a Great Knight.
He could contract with a Fantasy Beast at any time, even with the Tian Zicao Family¡¯s Bipedal Flying Dragon, and become a Flying Dragon Knight.
Such heirs often delayed their contracts with Fantasy Beasts in order to focus on winning over their family¡¯s Bipedal Flying Dragon, hoping to gain the dragon¡¯s acceptance as a ¡°virgin¡± and thus leap up to become a Flying Dragon Knight.
It was said that this ¡°virgin¡± status had an extra appeal to the Bipedal Flying Dragons, though no one had ever calculated the actual odds of success.
They were simply repeating what their ancestors had passed down through experience.
The same was true for Cooper Thistlegrass, and so it was for Russell¡¯s elder brother, Roland Yingguangjun.
At the moment, watching his wife defeated for the second time, Cooper maintained a chuckling smile on his face, acting the part of a suitable spectator.
When he heard Rolin ask to redeem herself, his feet didn¡¯t move an inch; he just laughed and said, ¡°The weather¡¯s nice today, Rolin, Russell, and Lola. Let¡¯s go fishing.¡±
¡°Damn it, Cooper!¡± Rolin complained loudly.
Cooper pretended not to hear.
Taking a cloak from a servant¡¯s hand, he draped it over Rolin, saying with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve just been exercising and sweating a lot, you should go to the manor¡¯s annex to wash up and change into clean clothes. Although the warm season has arrived, there¡¯s still a bit of a chill, so be careful not to catch cold.¡±
No matter how Rolin raged, Cooper simply smiled gently.
Unconcerned by anyone, Russell, without even a cloak, held one hand with the other and stroked his chin, musing to himself, ¡°Is this what they mean by overcoming strength with softness? I was a bit worried about Rolin¡¯s marital life, but now it looks quite harmonious.¡±
Life at Wuyao Snake Manor was too uneventful, so after Rolin had a shower and changed, Cooper suggested they take their leave.
Russell saw everyone off to Charcoal Dust Road, ¡°Sister, Cooper, when are you planning to head back?¡±
¡°We plan to return the day after tomorrow,¡± said Cooper.
¡°You can¡¯t even stay for a week?¡±
¡°There¡¯s too much to do at Blackgarden Mountain. My father has gone to serve at court, and now the domain cannot do without me and Rolin.¡±
¡°Baron Curis has taken a court position, I see,¡± Russell nodded in understanding. A domain must have its master, and in Baron Curis¡¯s absence, the heir Cooper had to step forward, or else the domain would eventually fall into chaos.
Rolin, who had calmed down, still showed her fighting spirit, ¡°Don¡¯t slack off, you little Russell, and wait until I come back next year to compete!¡±
¡°I am always at your service, my defeated sister,¡± Russell laughed.
¡°Cooper, look at him, is he asking for a beating?¡±
Cooper just laughed again, ¡°Ah, haha.¡±
Rolin rolled her eyes and then laughed herself, ¡°Don¡¯t bother seeing us out, Russell. Practice well at home, and wait for your sister to come back next year and teach you a lesson!¡±
¡°I will be waiting anytime.¡±
Lola, nearly forgotten, murmured, ¡°Wuyao Snake Manor is not fun at all, Russell.¡±
¡°Well, will you come to play again next time?¡±
¡°Hmm¡ I will!¡±
¡°Good, you¡¯re always welcome.¡±
Waving his hand, Russell paused on the bridge over the Glowing River, watching Cooper and his wife, along with Lola, disappear on Charcoal Dust Road.
Evening.
Eric came over with Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, ¡°Sir, the Wildcat Sisters have sent a message. Lone Wolf Lisbon might leave Echo Water River Cavern and pass by the western side of Wuyao Snake Manor, Alfalfa Hamlet, and then head to Wild Man Cave to start a fight.¡±
¡°Go to Wild Man Cave to start a fight?¡± Russell raised an eyebrow, ¡°He¡¯s not taking the dungeon passage but is going through Wuyao Snake Manor instead?¡±
¡°They say Wild Man Cave¡¯s Freemen have blockaded the dungeon passage, so Lisbon is planning to pass through Wuyao Snake Manor to launch a surprise attack on Wild Man Cave and deal with Big Dumb Bear Grof in there.¡±
Within Curved Blade Mountain lies Wild Man Cave, a variety of dungeon with numerous passages, where many freemen reside.
Big Dumb Bear Grof is the strongest in Wild Man Cave, not a ranger, but an armed knight.
Of course.
Compared to Echo Water River Cavern, which Lone Wolf Lisbon is close to integrating, the freemen of Wild Man Cave are more scattered, hence Lisbon¡¯s desire to annex it. The biggest obstacle to annexing Wild Man Cave is this very Big Dumb Bear Grof.
¡°Lone Wolf Lisbon is getting arrogant, seizing the whole Echo Water River Cavern isn¡¯t enough for him; now he even wants to take over Wild Man Cave,¡± Russell shook his head.
If Wild Man Cave were indeed swallowed up by Lone Wolf Lisbon, there might be no need for Russell to take action, as Mr. Luo Man himself would probably be unable to resist intervening.
The Baron could tolerate the existence of freemen hiding in the caverns around Glowing Valley but would never allow these freemen to unify and pose a threat to the safety of Glowing Valley.
¡°Lisbon is shortsighted, sir, we should eliminate him once and for all,¡± Charles said with a smile.
¡°Indeed,¡± Russell nodded.
He then said to Eric, ¡°Can we contact the Wildcat sisters now, determine Lisbon¡¯s exact travel route and timing, and then we¡¯ll ambush Lisbon, striving to resolve the Echo Water River Cavern issue in one fell swoop?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have Kevin get in touch with the Wildcat sisters,¡± Eric responded immediately.
After nightfall, Kevin returned to the manor¡¯s separate courtyard, bringing a handwritten note from the Wildcat sisters with one line of crooked writing.
¡°At midnight, along the foot of Curved Blade Mountain, please be vigilant, sir,¡± it read.
After reading the note, Russell¡¯s facial expression was calm, but his heart surged somewhat, ¡°Eric, you decide how to set up the ambush.¡±
Eric said in a muffled voice, ¡°Sir, stay in the separate courtyard of the manor, I¡¯ll take four knight attendants to lay the ambush, with Charles supporting from the side.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The four knight attendants replied immediately.
They were not frightened, but instead eager to try, for although they were not great knights, as armed knights, they had no fear of rangers.
Rangers lacked sufficient cultivation resources, their battle Qi was like a trickle, giving them only weak enhancement to their strength. Knights, supplied abundantly with cultivation resources, kept expanding their meridians and refining their battle Qi, which was vigorous and added greatly to their strength.
In face-to-face combat, even Lone Wolf Lisbon, the great ranger, might not defeat a fully armored armed knight.
Charles was a bit anxious, ¡°Um, Sir Eric, do you have absolute certainty?¡±
Eric glanced at Charles and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t need to make a move, it¡¯s just a precaution.¡±
¡°That¡¯s reassuring, very reassuring,¡± Charles sighed with relief.
Russell said with amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Charles, I¡¯ll join you in the ambush, and I¡¯ll block the sword for you when it¡¯s crucial.¡±
Charles¡¯ face flushed, ¡°Ah, how can I let sir block the sword for me, I should be the one who swears to shield you with my life¡ When we strangled the Snow Ghost, it was you who saved my life, Charles has no way to repay you, I must die fighting in front of you, sir!¡±
¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s no need to make such a vow, just follow Eric¡¯s orders,¡± Russell waved his hands.
But Eric asked, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to go?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Very well.¡±
Eric didn¡¯t refuse Russell¡¯s participation, as he saw it, Russell would have to fight on the snowfields sooner or later. Tonight¡¯s ambush should be considered early practice, a few feeble dungeon rangers would be much easier to deal with than the undying Snow Ghost on the snowfields.
Thus, after eating and drinking their fill.
Under Eric¡¯s leadership, Russell, Charles, and the four knight attendants, fully armored, quietly lay in ambush in the hollow at the foot of Curved Blade Mountain.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound lay prone on the rocks not far away, his one gold and one silver eye closely watching the path ahead.
Should any discovery be made, he would use telepathy to send a warning to Eric.
Russell looked at the stars in the sky and suddenly had a flash of insight, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll take a quick nap, wake me up immediately if something happens.¡±
Chapter 62 - 62 62 Kill the Wolf
?Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Kill the Wolf Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Kill the Wolf ¡°Sir really has a carefree spirit to be able to sleep at this time,¡± Charles looked at Russell, who had already begun breathing evenly, and couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration.
¡°Sir has a strong psychological quality. He must be well-adapted to battle on the snowfields,¡± Eric whispered softly.
¡°Indeed, at such a young age, Sir is more at ease facing battle than any of us who have been on the snow plains,¡± Knight Attendant Tom also sighed with a touch of excitement, believing that following such a leader would forge a brilliant future.
At this moment, Russell, who had already entered the Gloomy Dreamland, was quite proud of his inspiration.
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Ice Cream, you didn¡¯t expect I would still play with you at such a moment. Tonight, we can search new places thoroughly,¡± Russell said.
Rarely venturing out, Russell naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to hunt for treasures.
He believed that Eric and Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound would protect him well. Moreover, being in the Gloomy Dreamland, he might even discover the traces of Lone Wolf Lisbon and his group ahead of time.
¡°Gaga.¡± The Little Dream Dragon flapped its wings, taking off with Russell.
In the hollow of the mountain, one could see the glowing bodies of the Armed Knights incomplete as well as the very clear glowing body of Eric.
Not far away on the rocks, Kevin¡¯s glowing body was also intact.
However, they couldn¡¯t see Russell and the Little Dream Dragon, just lying in ambush silently, not reacting at all even when Russell approached them.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s climb up Curved Blade Mountain a bit,¡± said Russell.
¡°Ga.¡±
Climbing to the border of the Gloomy Dreamland and standing on the rockface of Curved Blade Mountain, Russell could look down at the entire dream realm from a high vantage point.
The places radiating Magic Light were very rare.
But soon, a faintly illuminating spot on the rockface captured Russell¡¯s attention, ¡°There¡¯s actually Magic Light, let¡¯s go have a look!¡±
Riding the Little Dream Dragon, he swiftly arrived beside the glowing point.
Through the dim luster, it was visible that the light spot was deeply embedded into the rock wall, and one could vaguely make out that it was a smooth stone.
Emitting a pale yellow glow.
¡°A glowing stone, could it be a gemstone?¡± Russell couldn¡¯t touch the smooth stone, only guessing, ¡°But it¡¯s also unlikely, gemstones are usually found together with Bipedal Flying Dragons, so why would it appear on Curved Blade Mountain?¡±
The entire Glowing Valley Territory, including West Curved Blade Mountain and East Sharp Knife Mountain, were Ros the Clay Dragon¡¯s domain. If there were any ore deposits to be nurtured, they would likely be that of clay mines.
¡°Could it be¡¡± A wave of excitement couldn¡¯t help but rise in Russell¡¯s heart, ¡°Another gem-producing dragon has come nearby?¡±
Legend has it that there are 108 attributes of Bipedal Flying Dragons.
Seventy-two Bipedal Flying Dragons can produce various metal ores, belonging to the metal dragons, while thirty-six Bipedal Flying Dragons can produce various gemstones and crystals, belonging to the gemstone dragons.
The Clay Dragon of the Fluorescent Fungi Family is classified as a metal dragon.
But the exciting thought was soon self-denied by Russell, ¡°No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be a gemstone ore produced by a gemstone dragon¡ This stone, looking solitary, doesn¡¯t resemble the spread of a gemstone ore vein.¡±
Gemstone ore deposits typically take the form of stratified distribution with gemstones of varying sizes and shapes scattered throughout a vein.
Judging from the Magic Light, the entire stratified vein should be radiating Magic Light.
Not just a single solitary gemstone. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°So, could this gemstone have been abandoned here long ago and then slowly embedded into the rock?¡± Russell thought for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. How many years would a gemstone need to be embedded into the rock!¡±
This time period could be calculated in hundreds of millions of years.
However, the birth of Bipedal Flying Dragons, even that of Great Dragons, is only a few thousand years old. The first documented emergence of Bipedal Flying Dragons dates back to the year 132 of the Dragon Calendar.
According to ancient legend, it was in Dragon Calendar year 132 that the founder of the Glorious Empire, the legendary Dragon Knight Abotts the Flame King, fought Snow Giants while riding a Great Dragon, unfortunately both knight and dragon perished.
It was also in that year, from the blood-soaked land of the Great Dragon, that the first Bipedal Flying Dragon was born.
Thus began the new age of Bipedal Flying Dragons creating metals and gemstones.
¡°This year is Dragon Calendar year 5581, and it has only been just over five thousand four hundred years since the birth of the earliest Bipedal Flying Dragons,¡± so Russell dismissed the possibility that this stone resembling a gemstone was left here.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s not even a gemstone!¡±
Russell furrowed his brow.
Then he asked the Little Dream Dragon, ¡°Ice Cream, can you recognize what this thing is or not?¡±
¡°Gah?¡± The Little Dream Dragon was puzzled.
The communication between man and dragon still faced colossal barriers, essentially akin to a dialogue of the deaf, limited to basic emotional expression.
After much effort, the only meanings Russell had managed to correctly guess from the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s gah-gah noises were that the dragon was tired or it felt ill after eating feces.
At other times, he couldn¡¯t understand the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s gah-gah noises at all.
It required a lot of guessing.
¡°If only I were a linguist, then I could start learning Dragon Language now; alas, I¡¯m not, and moreover, after waking from the dream, I¡¯ll forget most of what happened in the Gloomy Dreamland,¡± Russell lamented helplessly.
¡°Gah?¡±
¡°Stop gah-ing, let¡¯s go have a look elsewhere. I¡¯ve memorized the location of this thing that looks like a gem, and I¡¯ll come and dig it up after I wake up,¡± said Russell, no longer fixating on whether the item in the rock was indeed a gem produced by dragons.
Thus, the cartoonish figure and the dragon with the big head set sail again, flying slowly along the line-drawn Curved Blade Mountain.
Until, after a tired ¡°gah¡± from the Little Dream Dragon, it flew away.
The Gloomy Dreamland vanished, and consciousness returned to chaos.
¡
¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Russell awoke from his sleep.
¡°Lisbon has appeared, Kevin has his eyes on him. There are more than twenty people following behind Lisbon,¡± Eric reported with closed eyes, communicating telepathically with Kevin, a talent of Phantom Beast Knights.
Kevin¡¯s eyes were Eric¡¯s eyes.
¡°Are the Wildcat Sisters in the group?¡± Russell became alert swiftly.
¡°They are.¡±
¡°Good, we¡¯ll stick to the plan.¡±
Eric¡¯s eyes snapped open as he looked toward the four knight attendants, ¡°Get ready, I will strike Lisbon first, and you all block the surrounding rangers and lost souls.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Tom, John, Jack, and James, the four knight attendants, nodded emphatically.
¡°Charles, protect Sir,¡± Eric instructed once more.
¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one will get past me to harm a single hair on Sir¡¯s head!¡± Charles eagerly expressed his loyalty.
Russell patted his shoulder, ¡°Relax, we¡¯ll also look for a chance to join the fray and help Tom and the others block the rangers, giving Mr. Eric enough time to execute the beheading operation.¡±
Time ticked away.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, concealed in a hidden corner, kept watch on Lisbon¡¯s movements and communicated them to Eric through their psychic link.
Lisbon, the Lone Wolf of Echo Water River Cavern, unaware that he was being watched, was lost in his own world, aiming to ambush Wild Man Cave tonight, kill Big Dumb Bear Grof, and then extend his tentacles into Wild Man Cave.
¡°Being king of Echo Water River Cavern isn¡¯t enough; I want to be king of the underworld of Glowing Valley Territory!¡± With this thought, Lisbon stepped into the ambush.
Moonlight washed over them, branding the shadows of him and his men onto the rock walls.
Their pace unabated, none of them expected trouble tonight, for after all, walking under the moon in Glowing Valley Territory had become second nature.
As long as they did not harass the serfs or ruin the crops.
The nobles living in the castles wouldn¡¯t care about such lowly freemen as these.
But the next moment,
when Lisbon passed through a hollow in the mountain, a sudden figure burst out with the swiftness of lightning, followed by a dim yet brilliant sword light that shone in the darkness and stabbed out as he turned his head.
¡°Ah¡ uh¡¡± Lisbon clutched his throat. His cry of terror was cut halfway through, the rest dissipating from the severed windpipe.
Chapter 63 - 63 63 Bloodfang Fungi Mushroom Worm
?Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Bloodfang Fungi Mushroom Worm Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Bloodfang Fungi Mushroom Worm The ambush decapitation operation was cleaner and more decisive than imagined.
Lone Wolf Lisbon, already drifting in his thoughts, had never imagined he would be ambushed tonight, without the slightest hint of caution.
Even though he was a Ranger with Battle Qi running through all the main meridians in his body, he was ultimately limited by his innate deficiencies and slightly weaker physique. Moreover, he was attacked by a Phantom Beast Knight enveloped in Prime Breath, and in the flash of electric flintstone, death had already descended.
¡°Uh¡¡± Clutching his neck, Lone Wolf Lisbon¡¯s face, covered with a black cloth, betrayed no expression, but his eyes, under the moonlight, revealed full-blown terror and unwillingness.
With a surprise strike, Lone Wolf Lisbon was taken down.
Eric followed with another burst of sword energy, forcing the panicked Rangers around him to retreat, and then he bellowed, ¡°I am Phantom Beast Knight Eric, by the command of Lord Russell, to punish Lone Wolf Lisbon for luring the Snow Ghosts to wreak havoc in Wuyao Snake Manor!¡±
¡°Lay down your weapons, resist and be killed!¡± Tom and the other three Knight Attendants, clad in thick armor, charged out like human tanks.
Those who turned to run were simply no match for their slashing blows.
With a few swift sword strikes, several would-be escapees fell to the ground, turning into true restless spirits¡ªnot even Rangers, but common folks who had nurtured a Qi Seed.
¡°Tonight we only slay Lisbon. Those who surrender will be spared!¡± Mr. Charles, seeing the battle was settled, no longer harbored any fear, and yelled at the top of his lungs.
This left Lord Russell, who arrived later, somewhat dissatisfied. Weren¡¯t these words supposed to be uttered by him, the Lord himself?
Five Rangers and about a dozen restless spirits, nearly twenty people, were surrounded by a few Armed Knights.
It might sound absurd, but the fact was that Russell had the advantage, not least because of the Phantom Beast Knight, brimming with Prime Breath, and Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, howling from atop a rock, commanding the high ground. Anyone trying to flee would be cut down immediately.
The Wildcat sisters in the group, seeing Lone Wolf Lisbon clutching his neck and lying almost lifeless on the ground, heaved a sigh of relief.
Stepping forward, Katie shouted, ¡°Lisbon is dead. If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry and surrender to Lord Russell!¡±
¡°Katie, it¡¯s you, you betrayed Lone Wolf Boss!¡± A Ranger screamed accusingly.
Catherine immediately retorted, ¡°Lone Wolf Lisbon brought death upon himself by luring Snow Ghosts to invade Lord Russell¡¯s manor. He would have killed us all sooner or later. My sister and I are merely securing a way out for everyone. Surrender now, or everyone will be buried with Lisbon!¡±
¡°They are few in number, let¡¯s break through!¡± the earlier Ranger screamed again.
Lord Russell frowned and commanded Eric directly, ¡°Kill him.¡±
Eric moved swiftly, his longsword releasing a beam of sword light that sped directly toward the screaming Ranger, who reacted quickly and rushed to the periphery to escape.
But after only a few steps, he was overtaken by the longsword in Eric¡¯s hand. The tip of the sword burst with a three-meter-long sword beam, piercing the Ranger¡¯s back and exiting through the chest, leaving a hole the size of a finger through his heart.
Thud.
The Ranger, fiercely loyal to Lisbon, fell to the ground, dead as one could be.
With the strength of a Phantom Beast Knight, one man, one sword, could sweep clean the entire cavern. More so on the surface. These Rangers might have been adept in the shadowy corridors of the cavern, exploiting their agility and silent fighting skills, but on the open ground, they were nothing more than live targets.
The might of a single sword successfully intimidated all the Rangers and restless spirits.
Along with the persuasion from the Wildcat sisters, it wasn¡¯t long before all the Rangers and restless spirits knelt, heads bowed and utterly defeated, awaiting Lord Russell¡¯s judgment.
Bathed in the clear moonlight, Lord Russell, dressed in dark golden ceramic armor and holding the Green Ceramic Sword, approached the gathered crowd.
¡°Sir!¡± Katie and Catherine, the two sisters, bowed in greeting.
¡°Very good, the success of this operation owes much to the two of you,¡± Lord Russell said with a pleased smile. ¡°In the future, you may walk freely under the sunlight. Echo Water River Cavern, from today forwards, shall be a thing of the past.¡±
He turned around to face the kneeling Rangers and restless spirits, and announced, ¡°In the future, there will be no Echo Water River Cavern, only Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it enough that you killed the Lone Wolf leader? Do you also seek to conquer Echo Water River Cavern?¡± a Ranger lifted his head, saying indignantly, ¡°Are we, a bunch of destitute Cavern residents, really worth your noble Lordship¡¯s attention?¡±
¡°Indeed, we only fight amongst ourselves in the Cavern, never daring to disrespect you,¡± another Ranger started to complain.
¡°You dare not, do you? Following Lisbon, you lured the Snow Ghosts to invade my manor, and you¡¯ve forgotten that so soon?¡± Russell raised the Green Ceramic Sword in his hand, his gaze falling on the blade, ¡°The Fluorescent Fungi Family has been too lenient with you.¡±
¡°Sir¡¡± the Rangers still wanted to argue.
But Mr. Charles directly moved forward, kicking a Ranger who tried to speak to the ground, ¡°When the Lord doesn¡¯t allow you to speak, shut up obediently!¡±
The kneeling Ranger got up and continued kneeling with his head down.
Looking at the group of ragged Rangers and lost souls, Russell found it hard to believe that they all practiced Battle Qi. In fact, their spirit and vitality were even worse than the serfs in his manor; under the moonlight, they looked no different from lonely ghosts.
Defeating such a group of Cavern Free People was indeed not at all exciting.
¡°Bind them all and take them back to the manor¡¯s guesthouse for trial, one by one,¡± Russell waved his hand with waning interest, then looked towards Lisbon lying on the ground, ¡°Hey, are you dead yet?¡±
Lisbon was clutching his throat, his eyeballs bulging, ¡°Uh¡ uh¡ uh¡¡±
Even with Battle Qi sustaining him, his cut trachea meant he could no longer speak and could only lie on the ground waiting to die.
¡°Eric, keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let him die,¡± Russell said, then turned around and instructed, ¡°Katie, Catherine, go search Lisbon¡¯s residence right away and find the Bloodfang Fungi for me.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The cat sisters took orders and left quietly.
¡°After you find it, go directly to the manor¡¯s guesthouse,¡± Russell instructed, then searched the cliff walls of Curved Blade Mountain for a while.
He quickly located the wall embedded with what appeared to be pearls.
Without immediately excavating the wall and retrieving the suspected pearls, he just silently turned back and waved, ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡±
With a group of Rangers, lost souls, and two lost souls carrying the Lone Wolf Lisbon, the procession grandly made its way back to the manor¡¯s guesthouse.
About two hours later.
The cat sisters returned, with Katie carefully holding a fungal worm in her hands, personally handing it to Russell.
¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, it looks as if it¡¯s adorned with rubies!¡± Mr. Charles exclaimed from the side.
This Bloodfang Fungi worm was white overall, resembling a plump silkworm, but it was dotted with tiny red spots resembling rubies. At first glance, these spots seemed like bleeding points.
So it presented a somewhat enchanting beauty.
¡°Nicely done, Katie, Catherine,¡± Russell smiled brightly.
Katie curtsied, ¡°Serving you, Sir, is an honor for Katie and her sister.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°You and Mr. Charles carefully examine the detained Rangers and lost souls,¡± Russell briefly instructed, ¡°execute those guilty of serious crimes outright and let the rest swear loyalty and submit to reformation.¡±
The Bloodfang Fungi worm was already contracted to Lisbon.
He must release the contract before Lisbon dies, so that the Bloodfang Fungi won¡¯t be harmed.
If Lisbon were to die, although the contract would also be dissolved, the fungal worm would suffer great harm to its essence, resulting in a sharp decline in lifespan, and it would also lose the potential to evolve into a mushroom bird.
¡°Little one, don¡¯t be nervous, you¡¯ll soon be back in my arms,¡± he said softly.
Chapter 64 - 64 64 Grotto Patrol Team
?Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Grotto Patrol Team Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Grotto Patrol Team In the grand hall of the Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s detached residence.
Russell stroked the Bloodfang fungi mushroom insect while instructing Morris, the butler, to fetch a special bottle of magic elixir from the storeroom.
The label on the bottle read ¡°Blood Peeling.¡±
He then drew some blood from the wound on Lone Wolf Lisbon¡¯s neck and mixed it with the blood peeling elixir in a test tube.
¡°Uh¡¡±
Lisbon struggled, his eyes seeming to convey something he could not voice.
Russell glanced at Lisbon; having experienced the battle with the Snow Ghost, he had already come to terms with facing those on the brink of death and could accept it calmly.
¡°Don¡¯t be stingy, borrowing your blood for a while before sending you on your way,¡± he muttered, not caring whether Lisbon could hear clearly or not.
As long as it was confirmed that Lisbon was not dead, his blood would activate the blood peeling elixir.
After stirring the test tube to ensure an even mixture, he sprinkled some jade powder over it.
The blood peeling elixir turned into a thick paste.
Russell then fed this tube of magic elixir to the Bloodfang fungi mushroom insect which, with the jade powder as a primer, ate it happily.
A short while later, the Bloodfang fungi mushroom insect trembled all over, oozing two drops of blood from the surface of its skin.
Russell quickly wiped the two drops of blood with a cloth, then chuckled, ¡°Done!¡±
These two drops of blood were the very ones the Bloodfang fungi mushroom insect had absorbed from Lisbon when the pact was made between them. It was with these two drops of blood as a medium that the magical pact between the Spirit Insect and its master was formed.
Nobles regard Spirit Insects as forbidden delicacies and naturally, they have researched ways to break such pacts to prevent their own Spirit Insects from being touched by commoners.
The blood peeling elixir was specifically developed to dissolve such pacts.
¡°Tom, send Lisbon on his way, and then find a place to burn his body,¡± Russell turned away, no longer looking at Lisbon.
From the moment Lisbon lured the Snow Ghost into Wuyao Snake Manor, he was already a dead man in Russell¡¯s eyes.
¡°Uh¡¡± Lisbon tried to lift his hand weakly, attempting to stop what was happening.
But Knight Attendant Tom pressed his head calmly, giving it a gentle twist; a sharp crack signaled the end as Lisbon breathed his last.
Then his body was carried out to be burned.
Perhaps fearing that the dead might be infected by the power of the Snow Demon and rise again, on the Dragon Sleep Continent, the bodies of the dead, both humans and animals, are burned after death¡ªif not eaten.
¡°Alright, everyone take a good rest,¡± Russell stretched.
He did not immediately bind himself to the Bloodfang fungi mushroom insect, because the contract had just been severed, and its vitality was slightly damaged; it needed time to recuperate.
¡°Sir, the Rangers from Echo Water River Cavern are all here, but there are still twenty or thirty wandering spirits. My sisters and I plan to take them down overnight and then bring them to you for judgment,¡± Katie stood up, not intending to rest.
¡°Very well,¡± Russell nodded, ¡°Take Kevin with you.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern, Sir.¡±
¡°Also, keep the fungi well-protected.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡
Meimei had a good sleep, sleeping until ten o¡¯clock the next morning.
The Wildcat Sisters were already escorting twenty or thirty wandering souls, waiting for Russell¡¯s judgment¡ªLone Wolf Lisbon had died, his few Ranger subordinates were all imprisoned, and the entire Echo Water River Caverns were left headless, which made it easy for the Wildcat Sisters to take over. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Sir, all the practitioners from the Echo Water River Caverns are here,¡± Katie stepped forward and said.
¡°Those who committed evil alongside Lisbon and actively shed blood, pick them out one by one and send them to follow Lisbon,¡± Russell instructed calmly.
A qualified lord, while possessing a compassionate nature, must also have a heart of iron.
There is no need for morality when dealing with evil-doers.
¡°Yes!¡± Katie responded.
¡°The remaining Rangers and wandering souls who are willing to submit to me, incorporate them into the Grotto Patrol Team, under the jurisdiction of Knight Commander Eric,¡± Russell issued another order, ¡°Of course, those who are unwilling to return to a normal life can be let go to other caverns.¡±
He had already discussed this with Charles and Eric the night before.
You can¡¯t make a silk purse from a sow¡¯s ear. Some of the Cavern Free People truly do not wish to be constrained. Forcing or killing such people serves little purpose; it¡¯s better to let them go to other caverns and continue to act as a buffer for the Glowing Valley.
After selection and persuasion, of the four imprisoned Rangers, one was executed and the remaining three were willing to pledge allegiance to Russell.
¡°Humble Halls (Druk, Bal), swear allegiance to the great Lord Russell.¡± The three Rangers knelt on the ground, kissing the toes of Russell¡¯s boots and bowing their heads in fear and trepidation to take their oath of loyalty.
The gesture of the oath was much lower than that of the initial allegiance of the Wildcat Sisters and that of Eric because this was not the ceremony of a follower pledging loyalty.
It was akin to a serf¡¯s bond of indenture.
Russell wouldn¡¯t take just anyone as a follower; after all, followers are the confidants of a lord and can share in the lord¡¯s glory, so it is better to have none than to have unworthy ones.
Serfs, on the other hand, do not have this privilege. They sell themselves completely to their lord, are at his mercy, and receive only his protection in return.
Following that, among the forty or so wandering souls, nine were executed, and seven were unwilling to stay and live in the manor. The remaining thirty-one wandering souls were all willing to swear loyalty to Russell, becoming serfs of Russell¡¯s manor and joining the Grotto Patrol Team.
For a time, the security forces of the Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s territory greatly increased.
Of course.
Aside from the three Rangers Halls being ready for battle, those thirty-one wandering souls weren¡¯t much stronger than ordinary people.
Before the Qi Seed blossoms, its enhancement to the individual¡¯s strength is truly limited; it¡¯s only after it blooms into Battle Qi that there¡¯s a qualitative change.
The nurturing of the Qi Seed is easy, but the blooming of Battle Qi is difficult.
In fact, as long as the nutrition keeps up, most children can nurture a Qi Seed, and those with good talent can do so even with poor nutrition.
For instance, the manor¡¯s foreman Hans, the butler Morris, and several male servants had all nurtured Qi Seeds before. However, as Hans and Morris aged and their bodies weakened, their Qi Seeds also wilted, becoming no different from that of a normal person.
And the male servants, who had not bloomed their Qi by the age of sixteen, had lost the potential for cultivation.
If the Qi Seed hasn¡¯t bloomed by the age of sixteen, it¡¯s basically determined that the Qi Seed no longer has the potential to blossom.
This is why Russell¡¯s predecessor, before his coming of age ceremony, ruthlessly pushed himself to the brink of going berserk in order to stimulate his Qi Seed into blooming¡ªfearing that once the ceremony passed, he would be declared just an ordinary person without talent.
Ultimately, only a few lucky or talented individuals can have their Battle Qi bloom and embark on the path of further cultivation.
¡°Katie, Catherine, you two sisters lead the way, we¡¯re going to the Echo Water River Caverns to accept the allegiance of the Cavern Free People,¡± Russell said after a satisfactory meal, preparing to move out to take over the Echo Water River Caverns, ¡°and by the way, inspect the Echo Water River Caverns.¡±
Having grown so big, Russell had never been to any cavern before and didn¡¯t know what the living environment inside a cavern was like.
Chapter 65 - 65 65 The Skywell
?Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Skywell Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Skywell Volcanoes, snowfields.
These are the opposing ice and fire ecosystems on the Dragon Sleep Continent.
The entire continent is enveloped by the power of the Snow Demon, causing the land to be buried under thick ice and snow, turning into endless snowfields as far as the eye can see.
But the birth of the Great Dragon tore through the seal of the snowfields.
Volcanoes rise from the ground, spewing hot magma that resembles the Great Dragon¡¯s roar. The power of the Dragonflame rolls out with the magma, and the heat starts to radiate from the volcano as the center, creating a warm oasis around it.
The Shadowflame Duchy was thus established alongside the birth of the Shadowflame Dragon, nearly four hundred years ago to this day.
The power of the Shadowflame Dragon continued to grow, and the territory of the nation expanded as well.
Still, the principal territory revolves around the volcanoes, but further away, as more Bipedal Flying Dragons are born, the ice surrounding the volcanoes begins to melt, forming warm places similar to Glowing Valley.
At the edge of these warm places is the transition zone between ice and fire¡ªthe caverns.
¡°This is the ice cap, Sir,¡± Katie said, holding a torch to act as a guide for Russell, ¡°The ice cap above our heads has sealed for countless years, do you see this fracture line? Inside the line, the ice cap is impenetrable, but outside it could melt at any time.¡±
¡°Is it because of the warm season?¡± Russell asked as he walked.
¡°Yes, when the warm season arrives, the temperature goes up, and the ice caps outside the fracture line melt and break, with the risk of killing someone if not careful. When the ice period comes, the temperature drops, and here the ice caps form again, providing insulation from the cold air and ensuring the temperature of the caverns.¡±
Under the illumination of the torch, the ice cap glistens, as if it were eternal crystal.
Even more so,
within the ice cap, one could see the remains of dead animals and plants, eternally sealed within the ice.
¡°Ms. Katie, are you saying these ice caps have never melted?¡± Charles asked, pointing at the ice caps inside the fracture line.
¡°Yes, at least in my memory, they have never melted. No matter how hot the warm season gets, it can only melt the ice caps outside the fracture line.¡±
¡°Hmm, in that case¡¡± Charles turned to Russell and said, ¡°It does match a legend that the Snow Demon invaded from another world. Before the invasion of the Snow Demon, the Dragon Sleep Continent had four seasons and was teeming with life.¡±
As he spoke, he gestured toward the remnants frozen within the ice cap, explaining, ¡°These remains are probably those that got frozen after the Snow Demon invasion¡ Tsk tsk, thousands of years have passed, and they still seem so lifelike!¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not the case,¡± Catherine interjected.
¡°Why do you say that?¡± Charles asked.
¡°Maybe there was a Great Dragon kingdom here before as well, and it simply perished later, to be resealed by the ice,¡± Catherine said. ¡°After all, it has been over five thousand years since the birth of Great Dragons, and too many stories could have transpired.¡±
¡°You have a point, but I reserve my opinion,¡± Charles said with a smile. ¡°No ruins of ancient nations have been found on this land, therefore it is evident that our Shadowflame Duchy was established on a brand-new snowfield. We are the sole story of this land.¡±
As for this, Russell was noncommittal.
He was simply observing the ecosystem of the caverns, where the Glowing River flowed in below the ice caps, it was then referred to as the Xiangshui River. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The sound of the water¡¯s flow became especially crisp and loud in response to the ice caps.
Gradually, he started to see some clues. The so-called Echo Water River Cavern was not a true underground ecosystem, and the Xiangshui River was not any kind of underground river¡ªit was a normal river that once flowed over the surface of the land.
Since the land above was now covered by the snowfields,
the ice caps could not melt and the land could not be revealed, depriving the environment of the nourishment of sunlight, thus the entire area was called a cavern.
The Cavern Free People lived in the holes eroded by some force within the ice caps.
Even without torches, there is a faint glow in the cavern, which seeps through the thick ice cap above.
¡°Where does the Echo Water River ultimately flow?¡± Russell asked.
¡°Into the ice, it should continue flowing within the ice, but it¡¯s too cold and dark there; no one has ever explored that far,¡± Katie replied. ¡°In fact, a bit further and the Echo Water River will freeze over. Water flows beneath the ice, rendering that place unsuitable for life.¡±
The space where the Cavern Free People can survive is the stretch of Echo Water River that has not frozen and the ice caves where there is still unfrozen water.
Katie said, ¡°We call the places with water that have not frozen cold springs, as opposed to hot springs¡ I¡¯ve never seen what a hot spring looks like, though.¡±
The caverns extended inward along the Echo Water River, but the space became narrower.
Dense moss and tiny mushrooms grew all around, and many Freemen clad in beast skin clothing were picking these moss and mushrooms¡ªfood for the Cavern Free People.
¡°Moray, Monet, come here, swear allegiance to Sir!¡± Catherine called out loudly upon sighting the Cavern Free People.
Two similarly looking Cavern Free People stumbled over, then, under Catherine¡¯s direction, knelt down and kissed the tip of Russell¡¯s boot.
¡°Have the Freemen over there received the message? Lone Wolf Lisbon is dead, and Echo Water River Cavern will be incorporated into Wuyao Snake Manor. Everyone must swear allegiance to Lord Russell¡ Has anyone from your side run away?¡±
¡°No one has run away,¡± Moray said warily, looking at Russell and his party, fearing he would be slain with a sword, even though he had already pledged allegiance.
¡°Then go and call them over to swear allegiance to Sir!¡±
¡°Sir, no, my lord¡ Why would my lord care about lowly people like us?¡± Moray boldly asked.
Russell looked at Moray and Monet, pale as addicts, and said indifferently, ¡°I need labor, and I need the complete Echo Water River Cavern, to defend Glowing Valley against the Snow Ghosts. So, this is your opportunity.¡±
Charles chimed in, ¡°Cherish it, lad, the lord isn¡¯t always this kindhearted!¡±
Monet, next to Moray, suddenly muttered quietly, ¡°If we become the lord¡¯s serfs, can the lord help us get wives?¡±
¡°What nonsense you¡¯re thinking!¡± Charles scoffed.
Russell, however, did not joke about it and said with a slight smile, ¡°Becoming my vassals means you are free to love. As long as you can find a girl who shares your feelings, and her parents don¡¯t object, as your lord, I¡¯m even willing to preside over your wedding.¡±
Encouraging procreation was a policy Russell had already planned.
A flush of warmth spread across Monet¡¯s numb face, and a gleam of hope shone in his eyes, ¡°Really, my lord?¡±
¡°Could the words of Sir be false!¡± Charles scolded.
Once Monet received an affirmative answer, he immediately grabbed his brother Moray, ¡°Let¡¯s go and call everyone to swear allegiance to the lord!¡±
As they walked, Freemen like Moray and Monet gradually came running to pledge allegiance to Russell.
They soon reached the largest skylight in Echo Water River Cavern¡ªthe skylight where the ice cap is thinnest, and during the warm season, it breaks open a large hole, allowing sunlight to pour in, making it the brightest place in the cavern.
With sunlight and cold springs, the skylight is the most suitable place in the cavern for growing moss and mushrooms.
¡°Wolf Head Skylight, Sir, the caterpillar fungus and the Bloodfang Fungi fields of the mushroom insects are right here, Lisbon¡¯s lair,¡± Katie explained.
No need for torches to light the path.
Russell could already see the full view of Wolf Head Skylight; in the center, a vast field of moss with numerous pits dug around it, filled with countless rotting wood within which the Bloodfang Fungi bearing spots of blood-red, grew.
On the thickest piece of rotten wood grew a Bloodfang Fungi the size of a washbasin¡ªthe caterpillar fungus of the mushroom insects.
Chapter 66 - 66 66 Above the Snowfield
?Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Above the Snowfield Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Above the Snowfield A stalk of caterpillar fungus was like a magical relic or a signal booster.
Spirit Insects could continuously release some yet-to-be deciphered power through the caterpillar fungus, then infect the same species. This allowed the same species to draw on the Earth¡¯s strength, refine it into Magic Power, and thereby become Magic Potion or magical materials.
At this moment, the Bloodfang fungi mushroom caterpillar fungus on the rotting wood looked like a big piece of white bread with lots and lots of strawberry jam sprinkled on top.
The strawberry jam seemed as plump and dripping as blood.
¡°Sir, this is gum blood.¡± The newly recruited Ranger Hauls, from a hidden compartment in the Wolf Head Skylight, took out a small jar, inside which was a dark purple sticky ointment, ¡°Every harvest of Bloodfang fungi Magic Potion will be made into gum blood.¡±
Russell approached and frowned, ¡°What a waste, this gum blood is just crudely crushed Bloodfang fungi mixed with all sorts of random stuff, without fully harnessing the Magic Power of the Bloodfang fungi.¡±
¡°There¡¯s not a single potion maker in the grotto, and, when the Lone Wolf¡ Lisbon was alive, he personally mixed the potions, we could only occasionally have a little share.¡±
The making of Magic Elixirs is very complex.
Generally, it¡¯s the large aristocrats who cultivate special potion makers to create Magic Elixirs; commoners lack the skills, even if they had Magic Potions they couldn¡¯t produce Magic Elixirs.
This was also the aristocracy¡¯s monopoly in technology.
¡°Katie, take people and package this jar of gum blood, and later on take it back to the manor¡¯s annex.¡± Russell assertively claimed the gum blood for himself, though he looked down on this crude ointment, keeping it to reward his subordinates was also not bad.
As for the Bloodfang fungi mushroom caterpillar fungus, Russell did not move it.
He had to first go to Fluorescent Castle to consult with Mr. Roman, to see if Mr. Roman knew about this mushroom, and to ask about the growing conditions for the Bloodfang fungi.
Only in the most suitable environment could the mushrooms grow well.
It was possible that the conditions in Wolf Head Skylight were the most suitable for the Bloodfang fungi to thrive, with no need to transplant it elsewhere.
¡°Eric, issue three tasks to the Grotto Patrol Team.¡±
¡°Please instruct.¡±
¡°First, clean up the entire Echo Water River Cavern, have all the Freemen pledge allegiance to me, and register them as serfs for the estate. If there are any who don¡¯t wish to, let them leave the Echo Water River Cavern and settle in other grottos,¡± Russell said.
After a pause, he continued, ¡°Second, arrange for personnel to be stationed at Wolf Head Skylight, guarding the Bloodfang fungi fields around the clock.¡±
It could be said that currently, the most valuable asset of the entire Echo Water River Cavern was this plot of land in Wolf Head Skylight.
Russell then spoke of the third task, ¡°The Grotto Patrol Team can form another patrol group to arrange a patrol route throughout the Echo Water River Cavern. Likewise, patrol non-stop, twenty-four hours a day, to ensure we can detect the Snow Ghosts as soon as they appear.¡±
¡°Understood.¡± Eric responded in a muffled voice.
¡°Catherine, you assist Eric in executing these three tasks.¡± Russell named another, ¡°Katie, continue to be my guide, take me on a tour around the Echo Water River Cavern.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Katie complied.
Eric said, ¡°Let Kevin accompany Sir to ensure his safety along the way.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Russell agreed amicably, valuing his own safety greatly; with the Gold and Silver Wolfhound Kevin by his side, no one in the grotto could threaten him.
The interior of the grotto was replete with crisscrossing secret passages. Apart from some that were naturally-formed caverns, most had been slowly excavated by the Freemen over many years, and with cold springs and skylights as settlements, a complete dungeon ecology had formed.
¡°Cold springs, secret passages, skylights¡¡± Unknowingly, the group arrived at a skylight at the deepest part of the Echo Water River Cavern.
Katie introduced, ¡°This is called Great Mouth Atrium.¡±
The ice cap above Great Mouth Atrium had a very small hole, allowing only a little light to sprinkle down from the top, forming a bright beam of light in the atrium.
¡°This is called what¡¯s it¡ the Darwin Effect, or is it the Dali Garden Effect?¡± Russell stretched out his hand, touched the bright light path, and silently thought to himself, in his previous life on Earth, he often saw such beautiful scenes while scrolling through TikTok.
The mouth of the Great Mouth Atrium was not large, but according to Katie, it was named that way because above the snowfield, a circle of snow walls had been piled up, protecting the Great Mouth Atrium like a big mouth.
¡°From here, you can go up to the Snowfield to hunt. There¡¯s a vast Snow Forest nearby, where you often find snow foxes and snow rabbits,¡± Katie said.
The Snowfield was not barren. In places where the ice covering was thin, the force of the earth could burst forth, allowing a certain type of coniferous forest to grow. Although perennial snow and ice caused slow growth, over time it still managed to form an endless expanse of Snow Forest.
Some small animals relied on the Snow Forest for survival.
¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± Russell became interested.
In his predecessor¡¯s memories, although he went out once a year to celebrate his grandfather¡¯s birthday, he basically stayed obediently within the carriage, moving quietly along the cramped trade routes and never really having the freedom to roam the Snowfield.
¡°Sir, Eric is not here. We should still be cautious,¡± Charles advised.
¡°It¡¯s fine, we have Kevin,¡± Russell said, patting the head of Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, who affectionately nuzzled his trouser leg. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The Fantasy Beast could already live freely on the Snowfield.
So, with a simple command from Russell, Kevin nodded in a very human-like manner and leaped out of the skylight with a bound.
After surveying the area, he returned to the skylight and called out to Russell with a bark: ¡°Woof.¡±
¡°Safe, let¡¯s go up,¡± Russell said, leaping up with his Battle Qi vibrating, covering the several meters high distance in a single bound.
He grabbed onto the edge of the skylight and then pushed himself up, climbing out.
Around the Great Mouth Atrium was indeed a ring of snow walls, which could block the line of sight of Snow Ghosts and prevent them from spotting someone as soon as they emerged.
There was no wind, just snow everywhere.
Russell carefully poked his head out over the snow wall and saw that the area was indeed covered with a vast, unbroken stretch of Snow Forest. Perhaps because the warm season was approaching, the trees in the Snow Forest were not covered with thick snow. Instead, many branches and leaves were exposed.
They were able to soak up the sunlight.
Russell¡¯s gaze even caught sight of a little squirrel nibbling on a pine cone in the branches of a fir tree in the distance.
¡°Indeed, there is animal and plant life on the Snowfield,¡± Russell thought, ¡°It seems like the Snow Demon¡¯s power is boundless, but even the strongest of severe colds can¡¯t lock away the warmth of the earth. Life still struggles to emerge under the nurturing of the land.¡±
Katie followed Russell up with ease.
The four Knight Attendants also leapt up effortlessly.
But when it was Charles¡¯s turn, there was a bit of a problem. He couldn¡¯t jump that high and, after several attempts, was always just a little short.
¡°Sir, a little help¡¡± he could only stand in the skylight and pleaded pitifully.
Russell was speechless: ¡°You should exercise more¡ Forget it, Tom, Jack, help him out.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The two Knight Attendants lay on the edge of the skylight and, when Charles jumped, they grabbed his hands, one on each side, and finally dragged Charles up.
¡°Huff, huff¡¡± Charles sat on the ground and took a breath, awkwardly touching his large belly and laughed, ¡°This skylight is too high, not quite friendly for a more robust knight like me.¡±
Russell turned his head away, not wanting to deal with this lazy fellow.
¡°You really should slim down, Lord Charles,¡± Katie said softly.
Charles immediately raised an eyebrow at Katie: ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll start losing weight when we get back, and strive to return to my youthful and handsome figure.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
It¡¯s the last day of February, and Old White unabashedly asks for your support with monthly tickets!
Chapter 67 - 67 67 Dancing Gracefully in the Amber
?Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Dancing Gracefully in the Amber Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Dancing Gracefully in the Amber They didn¡¯t linger long on the snowfield, just making a turn through the snow forest. When they spotted from afar what seemed to be the trace of a Snow Ghost, Russell and his group leapt back into the Great Mouth Atrium.
Thus ended the brief glimpse of the snowfield.
¡°There isn¡¯t much to see on the snowfield; it¡¯s just monotonous white sprinkled with a bit of dull green. That¡¯s all there is,¡± Charles returned to Grotto Village and started to ramble on and on, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be so rash next time. If we were surrounded by Snow Ghosts, that would be no joke.¡±
¡°No need to be nervous, Mr. Charles. Didn¡¯t we safely make a round trip?¡±
¡°But it¡¯s not right. Without Eric, it¡¯s difficult to ensure your safety, Sir. If we encounter a big Snow Ghost, Kevin alone won¡¯t be enough. Kevin is still growing; as a fantasy beast, its strength is still increasing.¡±
¡°Although that is the case,¡± Russell interrupted with a smile, ¡°we can¡¯t always stay in warm places. We must face battles with Snow Ghosts.¡±
Actually, Russell was already a bit impatient.
The Little Dream Dragon in the Gloomy Dreamland was hungry and hoped to eat more Ice Pellet Pearls. Otherwise, it would be difficult for it to grow.
If it had been before, his strength would not have been enough to hunt Snow Ghosts, and he could only stay at Wuyao Snake Manor reflecting in silence to enhance himself.
But the sudden emergence of Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound had created the Phantom Beast Knight Eric.
This undoubtedly gave Russell enough capital to start hunting Snow Ghosts now, and collecting Ice Pellet Pearls would make money much faster than farming.
After all.
An Ice Pellet Pearl was equal to a Gold Coin, and a high-quality Ice Pellet Pearl could even sell for more than a dozen Gold Coins.
The one leading the way, Katie, suddenly turned back and said, ¡°Sir, can I join you in the hunt for Snow Ghosts?¡±
¡°You?¡± Russell shook his head, ¡°Katie, knights are born to hunt Snow Ghosts. As a ranger, it¡¯s enough for you to help me secure the manor¡¯s lands.¡±
The battle qi of rangers was too weak, following a route of lightness and agility, which was of no use against Snow Ghosts.
Snow Ghosts were all tough ¡°burly men,¡± and only knights, who also fell into the ¡°burly man¡± category, could wrestle with Snow Ghosts.
With a somber look in her eyes, Katie sighed so faintly it was imperceptible and said, ¡°Is a ranger only able to showcase their talents in the Grotto Village?¡±
Charles immediately stepped forward, concernedly asking, ¡°Katie, what is it that prompts you to want to fight on the snowfield? Isn¡¯t it nice to stay in the manor? Each person has different responsibilities; hunting Snow Ghosts isn¡¯t the only path.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to hunt Snow Ghosts,¡± Katie replied with a forced smile.
Russell¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as if he partly understood Katie¡¯s thoughts. She might feel that since she had plotted against Lone Wolf Lisbon, her hands were stained with the blood of her own people, thus she wanted to hunt Snow Ghosts to cleanse the blood from her hands.
But indeed, rangers were not suited for combat on the snowfields.
So, Russell didn¡¯t say much more. Perhaps after living under the sun for a while, Katie would naturally resolve her inner conflicts.
When leaving the Echo Water River Cavern, Russell only took Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound with him.
Eric, Katie, Charles, and others stayed behind in the Grotto Village to integrate all the Freemen, with the four Knight Attendants also remaining to assist on the sidelines.
¡°Grotto Village will be temporarily changed to Grotto Village for now. Among the Freemen who wish to return to life under the sun, they will be spread out among various villages in the manor. Those who don¡¯t want to leave Grotto Village will be organized as serfs for Grotto Village,¡± Russell left behind his guidance.
The future of the Echo Water River Cavern will have two organizational structures.
One is the agricultural structure of Grotto Village, and the other is the border defense structure of the Grotto Patrol Team to ensure the safety of the southern boundary of Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Ahh, the air outside is great, so fresh and natural,¡± Stretching under the sun, Russell said, ¡°The air in the cavern is too polluted, and it¡¯s too cold. Even though I have Battle Qi to protect me, it¡¯s still uncomfortable.¡±
¡°Woof woof.¡± Kevin chimed in with an agreeing bark.
¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you for a tour around Curved Blade Mountain,¡± Russell, along with Kevin, quickly headed to the valley where they lay in ambush the night before.
To prevent exposing his secrets, he had to wait until now to start digging out what he suspected were gems embedded in the rock wall.
¡°Kevin, keep watch for me.¡±
¡°Woof!¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Kevin immediately jumped onto a nearby rock, vigilantly scanning the surroundings.
Russell pulled out the chisel he carried with him, found the previously identified spot on the rock wall, and quickly began chiseling. In no time at all, he had made a large hole in the rock wall.
He continued to chisel away.
Finally.
What appeared to be a gemstone was exposed, first revealing a touch of golden color. As Russell kept chiseling, the whole gemstone was unveiled, and it turned out to be a transparent, golden stone.
It was about the size of an adult¡¯s fist, shaped in a slightly irregular oval.
A faint aura of magic power flowed around this stone. Russell picked it up and, facing the setting sun, could clearly see a butterfly with spread wings encased inside the transparent, golden stone.
¡°Is this amber?¡± Russell exclaimed in surprise.
But then he recalled something from his past life, and his breathing became rapid, ¡°No, no, no, this isn¡¯t just ordinary amber; this is an Amber Worm! Extremely rare, even rarer than a Bipedal Flying Dragon ¨C an Amber Worm!¡±
The magical creatures of Dragon Sleep Continent weren¡¯t just Great Dragons, Bipedal Flying Dragons, Elves, and Mushroom Bugs.
There were also other strange magical creatures.
For example, the large river clam that Russell had previously fished out of the Glowing River, which bore magical pearls, was itself a magical creature.
And now, this piece of amber in his hand was also a magical creature.
¡°It has a flow of magic power, and last night, the Little Dream Dragon and I saw it glow. This is indeed an Amber Worm!¡± Legend had it that Amber Worms were tiny plants and animals from ancient times, encased in amber and buried deep underground, nourished by the power of the earth.
Over time, the tiny plants and animals inside the amber underwent a wondrous transformation and became a magical creature.
However, because Amber Worms were so rare, their magical properties were not well understood.
At least his past life knew nothing about the uses of an Amber Worm.
¡°Regardless, now that the Amber Worm is in my hands, I will soon find out what it can do¡ Oh right, first the Contraction Ritual, and then waking up the Amber Worm!¡± After closely examining the amber in his hand, Russell used his fingernail to make a cut on his finger.
He squeezed out two drops of blood and let them fall onto the amber stone.
Like with Spirit Insects and Mushroom Bugs, the Contraction Ritual for the Amber Worm also used blood as a medium and Battle Qi or similar magic power as the driving force.
This sort of ritual happened spontaneously, without the need for deliberate guidance.
The next moment.
The blood drops seemed to seep in and were completely absorbed by the amber.
In an instant, Russell felt a faint breath added to his thoughts. Simultaneously, the butterfly inside the amber stone, appearing as if it were dancing gracefully, slowly fluttered its wings which had not moved for millions of years.
Crack!
With the fluttering of the butterfly¡¯s wings, the entire amber stone rapidly shattered into powder, slipping through Russell¡¯s palm.
All that remained was the butterfly, encased in amber for countless years, now fluttering in earnest.
It differed greatly from ordinary butterflies. Its four wings were not broad but rather slender, resembling four wide swords. As it fluttered its wings, it was as if four wide swords were being brandished at the same time. The butterfly¡¯s silver-grey color made it seem even more like four swords.
It was silent, as the butterfly danced without any sound.
But from within his soul, Russell could already feel the Amber Worm, in the form of a butterfly, exuding a sense of freedom and joy.
At that moment, the gracefully dancing butterfly suddenly rushed towards Russell¡¯s palm and, like a beam of light, astonishingly entered the center of it.
Russell looked at his hand.
The ¡°M¡± shaped mark from the Little Dream Dragon spontaneously started to flicker, and beside it appeared a tiny butterfly the size of a sesame seed, dancing around the ¡°M¡± shaped mark.
Chapter 68 - 68 68 Sword Butterfly
?Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Sword Butterfly Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Sword Butterfly The ¡°M¡± shaped mark was the unique mark of the Little Dream Dragon, visible only to Russell himself, and it was his sole connection to the Little Dream Dragon beyond the Gloomy Dreamland.
Without this mark, Russell found it hard to describe whether the Little Dream Dragon truly existed.
It was this mark, which he could summon at any time, that reassured him that the Little Dream Dragon was not just a dream, but a real Great Dragon with a promising future¡ªone that would eventually burst through the mark and meet him in reality.
In fact, upon closer inspection, the ¡°M¡± shaped mark was precisely a slender Great Dragon with outstretched wings in flight.
¡°How interesting, this Sword Butterfly Amber Bug is actually able to merge with the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s mark,¡± Russell mused with amusement as he watched the butterfly mark, the size of a sesame seed, slowly revolving around the ¡°M¡± shaped mark.
Even more intriguing, he could now, through this tiny butterfly mark, discern the miraculous functions of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.
¡°Sword¡ Swordsmanship¡ This Sword Butterfly Amber Bug naturally masters swordsmanship, and after forming a contract, it can help me master swordsmanship as well!¡±
Russell was astounded.
Then, calling out to the butterfly that knew swordsmanship in his mind, he received countless strange sensations from the butterfly mark.
Instantly, Russell was blessed with insight and sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed.
In his mind, the various moves of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± he practiced daily for his knight morning and evening lessons flowed through his heart.
He had thought that his mastery over the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± was impeccable, but now, influenced by the swordsmanship butterfly, he suddenly realized there were many aspects of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± he had not fully grasped.
¡°So it can be done like this¡ There¡¯s still much room for refinement in this move¡ It¡¯s crude, my previous practice of the techniques was too crude¡¡±
At this moment, he felt as if he were possessed by a peerless master, seeing his past understanding of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± as mere child¡¯s scribbles.
A moment later.
Russell suddenly opened his eyes, glanced at the sunset close to setting, and slowly drew the Green Ceramic Sword from his waist.
He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and then opened them again.
The next moment, the Green Ceramic Sword in his hand became like a silver-gray streamer, fluttering up and down around him.
The trajectory of his swordsmanship was no longer the stiff pattern of the past but became elusive and unpredictable like an antelope hanging its horns.
One move flowed into another, with the grace of a butterfly flitting in the air, and hidden behind the grace was an unmanifested lethality.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, perched on a nearby rock, watched Russell curiously. In his gold and silver pupils, was reflected a set of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± that was utterly different from the past¡ªmore agile, more exquisite, and more beautiful.
¡°Ha, ha!¡±
At the end of the sword technique display, Russell let out a loud shout, and the Green Ceramic Sword in his hand fiercely struck the rock wall.
Clang, crack¡ªthe rock wall split open.
The Green Ceramic Sword was unscathed, not because the ceramic was incredibly sturdy, but because the emerald set in the hilt, aside from channeling Battle Qi, also strengthened the entire sword¡ªthat was the universal enchanting effect of gems.
¡°Huff, huff!¡± Russell gasped for air.
Freeing himself from the profound epiphany he just had, he then looked inward at his own Battle Qi and discovered that his Battle Qi had carved out more than an inch of meridians toward his hands.
This equaled half a month of his hard training before.
¡°So strong!¡± Russell felt overjoyed as if he had found a precious treasure. The benefits brought by the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug were immense, not only deepening his insight into the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± but also enhancing his understanding of all swordsmanship techniques.
As his swordsmanship deepened, the benefits that followed were a strong pull on the Battle Qi between each move and stance.
This meant that from now on, Russell¡¯s efficiency in training swordsmanship to carve out meridians would greatly increase.
¡°I was planning to tough it out for ten years to unblock all meridians and rise to become a Great Knight. Now, maybe in three to five years, or even two to three years, I could unblock all meridians and become a Great Knight!¡± Russell grinned widely, laughing¡ªhe might get promoted even earlier than the four Knight Attendants.
All this was brought about by this mysterious and rare Amber Bug.
¡°Woof!¡± Kevin barked.
Russell gave a thumbs up and replied, ¡°A stroke of luck, Kevin, I¡¯ll give you an extra treat when we get back!¡±
¡°Woof, woof!¡± Kevin was overjoyed.
Russell then turned his gaze back to his palm, where the ¡°M¡± shaped mark was still twinkling, and the butterfly mark was still spinning.
¡°Come out.¡±
At his call, the butterfly mark rushed out from his palm and rebirthed into a fist-sized silvery-grey butterfly.
Its four wide-sword-like wings fluttered gracefully.
Then, it alighted upon the finger that Russell extended, its wings coming together, forming two broad swords; no matter how one looked at it, they possessed the true essence of swords.
¡°Aside from helping me comprehend swordsmanship, can you perform swordsmanship on your own?¡± Russell asked softly.
The Sword Butterfly made no sound, but the antennae on its head shook slightly, then it took off and began to flap its wings rapidly in the air.
Whoosh! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
A few traces of barely discernible sword energy flew from its wings, slicing through the air.
¡°Cool!¡±
In his perception, this Sword Butterfly¡¯s combat strength was negligible, unless one day it could evolve again, into a larger Amber Sprite. Then, with the magic power of an Amber Sprite, exhibiting sword energy would certainly be enough to harm someone.
Of course.
Russell did not know whether the Amber Worm could evolve like the Spirit Insects or Mushroom Bugs, as there was too little information about it.
¡°Little guy, you¡¯re so dashing, might as well call you¡ Sword Butterfly, Sword Butterfly Amber Bug,¡± Russell named this sword-wielding butterfly.
The Sword Butterfly immediately began to flutter up and down as if quite pleased with having a name.
¡°Let¡¯s go, home!¡± Russell waved his hand.
The Sword Butterfly instantly transformed into a beam of light, returning into his palm, becoming the butterfly mark again, revolving slowly around the ¡°M¡± shaped mark.
That night, Eric and others returned from Grotto Village.
Russell immediately pulled Knight Attendant Tom for a duel. Before, he was no match for Tom, even finding it difficult to counterattack, only able to passively defend against Tom¡¯s onslaught.
This was why he was able to defeat Rolin with a tortoise strategy, after all¡ªthe tortoise strategy had been thoroughly battle-tested.
But this evening¡¯s fight saw a massive turnaround.
Russell was like a nimble butterfly, whirling swiftly around Tom, his fine steel longsword flipping and flying in his hands, momentarily pressuring Tom from every angle.
At this moment, it seemed as if their roles had been swapped.
Russell was on the aggressive, while Tom was beginning to adopt the tortoise strategy.
For a full quarter of an hour, Russell, drawing on his newfound comprehension of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± turned Tom into a bona fide tortoise. Had it not been for Tom¡¯s substantial battle qi, this exquisite series of sword techniques might have been enough to defeat him.
After a quarter of an hour, Russell¡¯s battle qi began to flag, and his assault also slowed.
Tom, having found a chance to breathe, finally began his counterattack and quickly overwhelmed Russell¡ªinstead of continuing to turtle up, Russell met the attack with swordplay, thus his defeat was swift.
¡°Power can overwhelm skill¡ While my swordsmanship has greatly improved, my lack of battle qi means that there has been no substantial change to my combat ability,¡± Russell gasped for breath and assessed his gains and losses, no doubt his combat power had doubled.
But it had not reached a qualitative transformation.
Nonetheless, this doubling of combat power still stunned many observers.
Charles exclaimed weirdly, ¡°My God, under the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, Sir, if it weren¡¯t for Tom turning red in the face, I¡¯d really suspect he was acting! Your swordsmanship is as if it has been imbued with a soul by the Great Dragon, utterly mesmerizing!¡±
¡°Very strong, Sir¡¯s swordsmanship has broken through,¡± Eric commended in a muffled voice, ¡°It has surpassed my own swordplay!¡±
¡°Sir is a genius in battle qi martial skills!¡±
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡±
¡°Soon we will all be defeated by Sir¡¯s hand.¡±
¡°If we don¡¯t keep up in our training, we¡¯ll be unable to follow Sir,¡± said Tom and the other Knight Attendants, offering their resounding flattery.
Russell dusted off his collar and said with a slight smile, ¡°Stay calm, it¡¯s just a small improvement.¡±
Chapter 69 - 69 69 Old Groom
?Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Old Groom Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Old Groom ¡°Sir is a genius of the swordsmanship.¡±
After subsequent bouts purely competing in Battle Qi martial skills, Phantom Beast Knight Eric had no choice but to admit this fact.
Russell, who had been a little clumsy before, had become an extremely skilled master of swordsmanship overnight.
¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± a common swordsmanship skill found everywhere, shone anew in Russell¡¯s hands, as elegant as a butterfly.
In terms of pure swordsmanship skill, he was already able to crush Eric.
Russell executed a beautiful sword flourish, sheathed his fine steel longsword, and tossed it to the manservant Ram, smiling as he said, ¡°This is the power of epiphany. Perhaps the Great Dragon has already set its gaze upon me, granting me new insight into swordsmanship.¡±
¡°There is no other explanation, Sir has always been under the Great Dragon¡¯s watchful eye,¡± Charles chimed in, delivering his flattery playfully.
¡°Such a possibility is not entirely out of the question,¡± Russell blinked.
He spoke the truth; the Little Dream Dragon was constantly watching him, and indeed, it was the Little Dream Dragon that had brought all this.
Without the Little Dream Dragon, he would never have found the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug, and naturally, he would not have acquired the talent for swordsmanship.
The banquet was very lively.
Russell sat at the head of the long oval dining table, with Eric and Charles on his left and right hands, followed by the Wildcat Sisters and four Knight Attendants further down the table, and finally, Halls, Druk, and Bal¡ªthe three new Rangers who had sworn allegiance¡ªat the very end.
Seeing as they had cooperated with Eric in tidying up the Echo Water River Cavern, they had earnestly earned their place at the table, and Russell had reluctantly allowed them to join.
These twelve individuals comprised all of Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s Battle Qi-capable people.
Sipping on the newly concocted fish soup, Russell asked, ¡°Mr. Eric, after the census in Echo Water River Cavern, how many freemen are left?¡±
Eric responded in a muted voice, ¡°A total of four hundred seventy-two freemen have stayed behind, all pledging allegiance to Sir, becoming Sir¡¯s serfs.¡±
¡°With an additional four to five hundred people, Wuyao Snake Manor is about to break through a population of four thousand,¡± Russell reflected aloud. ¡°We now have seven hamlets, and the composition of personnel is also becoming more mixed; it is time to establish a formal system of officials.¡±
Wuyao Snake Manor was currently divided into seven hamlets: Barley Hamlet, Wheat Hamlet, Alfalfa Hamlet, Lentil Hamlet, Pea and Wheat Hamlet, Magic Medicine Tun, and Grotto Village.
¡°Indeed, now all the affairs of the manor are being managed by Hans in coordination with me, and indeed there are many troublesome aspects,¡± Charles agreed, nodding. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Then let us schedule for the day after tomorrow¡ no, the day after tomorrow, to hold a manor meeting to decide on the candidates for officials,¡± Russell decided. ¡°Regarding the framework for the officials, Mr. Charles, you work hard for one day, draft it, and submit it for my review.¡±
¡°As you wish,¡± Charles replied with a smile.
Russell entrusting the task of establishing the official system to him was a sign of trust and practically confirmed the position of Chancellor of Records for the manor estate.
The Chancellor of Records is the confidant of the Lord and the executive officer who manages the estate for the Lord, arguably holding the highest status among the civil officers.
The banquet ended.
Russell went to wash up and rest; tomorrow he planned to visit Fluorescent Castle to report on matters concerning the Echo Water River Cavern to Baron Roman, and to inquire about some details concerning Bloodfang Fungi.
Of course, it would be even better if he could find information about the Amber Worm from the castle¡¯s library.
When it came time to sleep, Butler Morris entered the study carrying a bottle of red wine, a nightly ritual shared between master and servant with a glass of red wine.
¡°My lord, would you consider hiring a few animal husbandmen?¡± Butler Morris inquired.
¡°Animal husbandmen?¡±
¡°Yes, I was thinking of hiring a pig husbandman, and also a horse husbandman, to allow Fox to return to his duties as a manservant,¡± Morris said. ¡°Moreover, since you, my lord, enjoy fish, perhaps we could hire a fish husbandman to fish exclusively for you, my lord.¡±
Animal husbandmen are a form of hired help similar to long-term workers.
Unlike serfs who only knew how to farm, Old Hans could herd sheep for the lord and would be called a sheep keeper; he could feed pigs for the lord and would be called a pig keeper; he could keep bees for the lord and would be called a bee keeper; he could raise cattle for the lord and would be known as a cattle keeper, and so on.
Fish keepers, horse keepers, chicken, duck, and goose keepers, even pigeon keepers and dog keepers were not uncommon.
Besides these old keepers, there were many other types of hired workers, such as fence overseers who looked after the lord¡¯s hedges, grazing land allocators who helped the lord assign pastures to serfs, fallow land managers who assisted the lord in implementing crop rotation, rangers who watched over the forests, and so forth.
Of course.
Generally, it was the larger lords who would employ full-time workers. A small lord like Russell did not need as many hired workers.
Most of the work involving dividing grazing land, caring for forests, and managing fallow fields fell upon the shoulders of the manor¡¯s overseer, Hans¡ªHans, in turn, could distribute the work to several hamlet leaders, who could even pass responsibilities down to the serfs in charge.
In short, Wuyao Snake Manor was too small, with too few people and not a large enough workload, so naturally, they kept the number of hired workers to a minimum.
For Mr. Luo Man, as long as the serfs farmed diligently and provided food on time, there was no need to hire people for detailed management of the estate.
Now that Russell had arrived with only this little bit of land, it was natural to treat it with great care.
¡°Indeed, we need pig keepers and horse keepers, and it would be best to also recruit a fish keeper, not only to help me catch fish but also to harvest river clams and snails,¡± Russell said, ¡°How about this, discuss it with Hans, and later, let¡¯s have a meeting in the manor¡¯s secondary hall, so everyone can discuss the division of labor among the servants and the selection of hired workers.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir, I will contact Hans tomorrow,¡± the butler replied.
¡°Then, have a good rest, Mr. Morris.¡±
¡°Have a good rest, Sir,¡± the butler answered.
Clang, their wine glasses clinked together, both finished their drinks, and then they left the study together.
Meanwhile, in the stone house at the small market,
Charles was enthusiastically welcoming the wildcat sisters, like a flamboyant bee: ¡°Katie, Catherine, make yourselves at home here. I¡¯ve reserved the upstairs room for you, and I¡¯ll stay downstairs. Just call if you need anything,¡± he said.
¡°We¡¯ll be moving out soon, Sir said he¡¯s going to build a row of dormitories at the small market, and we¡¯ll move there once it¡¯s finished,¡± Catherine explained.
¡°Of course, of course, but feel free to stay here until the dormitories are built,¡± he assured them.
¡°Charles, you¡¯re a good man,¡± Katie said with a smile.
Charles¡¯s mouth immediately spread into a huge grin: ¡°I¡¯m just doing what a gentleman should do, Katie, Catherine; please don¡¯t mention it.¡±
¡°Then, good night,¡± they said.
¡°Alright.¡± Although somewhat reluctant, Charles still offered a courteous bow, ¡°Then, good night to you, two beautiful ladies.¡±
¡°Good night, Lord Charles,¡± Katie and Catherine responded with a curtsy, then turned and went upstairs.
After the wildcat sisters entered their room, the cook emerged from the corner and asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ll be staying downstairs, where will I stay?¡±
¡°You can sleep on a straw mat in the kitchen,¡± he said.
¡°Ah!¡± the cook was reluctant.
Impatient, Charles waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you with an extra copper coin a day for the straw mat.¡±
Immediately, the cook scurried off with her bedding to the kitchen: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, I¡¯ll stay in the kitchen and won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± she declared.
The night was long.
Charles was somewhat sleepless, tossing and turning on the hard bed the cook had slept on, his mind filled with the images of the wildcat sisters.
Chapter 70 - 70 70 Exploiting a Bug in a Dream
?Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Exploiting a Bug in a Dream Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Exploiting a Bug in a Dream Night dreams, Gloomy Dreamland descended.
Consciousness gradually became clear, and Russell appeared again. He looked at his true body still lying in bed and, despite having seen it many times, still found it amazing.
At this moment, he was like his Primordial Spirit had left his body, but this Primordial Spirit was quite funny, with thin arms and short legs, a complete cartoonish figure.
Just then, Russell suddenly ¡°eh?¡± made a sound.
He found that beside him, a butterfly had appeared without him noticing, its wings flapping like broadswords.
¡°Sword Butterfly?¡±
Without a doubt, it was the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug he had contracted during the day, which had followed him into the Gloomy Dreamland.
It had truly entered, like Russell and the Little Dream Dragon, able to move freely.
Unlike other Spirit Insects that could only bloom with Magic Light in the Gloomy Dreamland, they did not belong to the Gloomy Dreamland.
The Sword Butterfly could not speak, it simply landed gently on Russell¡¯s shoulder.
¡°But come to think of it, it¡¯s not strange, you can transform into a mark, like the mark accompanying the flight of the Little Dream Dragon, of course, you should be able to enter the Gloomy Dreamland,¡± Russell muttered to himself.
The next moment, the Little Dream Dragon appeared: ¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Here comes Ice Cream,¡± Russell beckoned, ¡°come see the new companion, it¡¯s getting livelier in the Gloomy Dreamland, huh.¡±
¡°Ga.¡± The Little Dream Dragon flew over, flapping its short wings, and then glanced disdainfully at the Sword Butterfly on Russell¡¯s shoulder.
The Sword Butterfly took flight, circling around the Little Dream Dragon cheerfully.
The Little Dream Dragon, however, turned its head and glared fiercely at the Sword Butterfly, even attempting to blow it away, but the Sword Butterfly simply wouldn¡¯t leave.
It enjoyed flying around the Little Dream Dragon.
Russell climbed onto the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s back, laughing as he said, ¡°It seems you two have already met, okay, stop being cross with each other.¡±
He understood that the ¡°M¡± shaped mark in his palm was the real-world incarnation of the Little Dream Dragon. Once they left Gloomy Dreamland, the Little Dream Dragon would exist in the form of an ¡°M¡± shaped mark, and even then, the Little Dream Dragon would still be conscious. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
So when the Sword Butterfly also turned into a mark and came close to the ¡°M¡± shaped mark, the Little Dream Dragon naturally noticed it.
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon rolled its eyes, no longer paying attention to the Sword Butterfly.
Carrying Russell, it began to patrol its territory, although there wasn¡¯t much in the territory worth patrolling. The manor and the surrounding area had already been thoroughly explored by the duo on many nights, with no new Magic Light blooming.
¡°Another boring night, Ice Cream,¡± sighed Russell, ¡°we can¡¯t keep sleeping in the manor anymore.¡±
The Little Dream Dragon heartily agreed: ¡°Ga!¡±
Then, the duo slowly flew to the boundary of the Gloomy Dreamland, just above the surface of the Glowing River. The Little Dream Dragon typically crashed into the boundary and then, using the rebound to change direction, flew toward other areas.
This time, however, something miraculous happened; the Little Dream Dragon didn¡¯t collide with the boundary but instead passed through it.
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Both of them were stunned; this was something that had never happened before.
Only the Sword Butterfly, still clueless, continued its joyful dance around the Little Dream Dragon in every direction.
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Ice Cream. Quick, let¡¯s keep flying forward!¡± Russell quickly calmed himself. The Gloomy Dreamland was already magical, so another miraculous event wasn¡¯t too surprising. The key was to seize the opportunity and expand the search area.
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon understood Russell¡¯s intention.
Flapping its wings, it flew quickly toward the far bank of the Glowing River. However, as they flew, Russell noticed something odd.
The Gloomy Dreamland remained the same, still centered around the manor, and the boundary didn¡¯t expand with the distance the Little Dream Dragon flew.
After flying out, it was more like lighting a lamp, illuminating a meter or two in the pitch darkness with themselves at the center. Beyond a meter or two, nothing could be seen but impenetrable darkness.
But when I looked back, I could clearly see the original Gloomy Dreamland, that small world sketched out by dim lines.
¡°Did we fly out of the Gloomy Dreamland?¡± Russell observed carefully and suddenly realized that the bright area around him and the Little Dream Dragon seemed to be constantly shaking.
And this shaking rhythm was actually following the Sword Butterfly¡¯s dance.
In other words, the light source was generated with the Sword Butterfly at the center, illuminating the world outside the Gloomy Dreamland for the dragon and himself.
¡°Hiss!¡±
¡°Zun Doodle Jia Doodle!¡±
This discovery was too incredible, a mere Amber Worm could actually change the structure of the Gloomy Dreamland.
But after repeated observation, Russell found this to be the truth.
¡°Sword Butterfly, fly further away,¡± Russell began to experiment, wanting to verify some conditions, he started giving commands to the Sword Butterfly¡ªEven in the Gloomy Dreamland, there was still a mental connection between him and the Sword Butterfly, allowing simple communication.
Under Russell¡¯s guidance, the Sword Butterfly finally reluctantly left the Little Dream Dragon and flew forward.
As it flew away, the light gradually left the dragon and human, but just as the edge of the light was about to leave the Little Dream Dragon, the Sword Butterfly seemed to hit a barrier and could no longer move even a bit further forward.
¡°Hm!¡±
Russell had understood.
The Sword Butterfly carried the ability to light up the surrounding two-meter radius, or rather, to sketch out a small spherical Gloomy Dreamland with itself at the center.
But this ability was not inherent to it; it was more like a borrowed ability from the Little Dream Dragon, unable to stray more than two meters away from the Little Dream Dragon, otherwise, this ability would cease to work.
¡°It shares a wonder with the Great Dragon¡¯s power. The Great Dragon¡¯s Dragonflame constantly radiates but can only create an Oasis around a volcano. To reach further places, Bipedal Flying Dragons are needed to reconcentrate the diminishing Dragonflame, then form a warm place like the Glowing Valley.¡±
Essentially, if the Great Dragon was a signal transmitter, constantly emitting signals outward,
Then the Bipedal Flying Dragon was a repeater, re-amplifying the diminished signals, helping the Great Dragon¡¯s signals to reach even further places.
Now, both the Little Dream Dragon and the Sword Butterfly had constructed a similar signal system.
¡°Only, it seems that Ice Cream and the Sword Butterfly can exploit a bug to keep flying further away without being restricted by the spatial limitation of the Gloomy Dreamland,¡± he rode the Little Dream Dragon, letting the Sword Butterfly lead the way, flying continuously until they reached the base of Curved Blade Mountain.
With the two-meter radius of spherical Gloomy Dreamland, they could determine that the steep, uphill terrain ahead was Curved Blade Mountain.
¡°Amazing!¡±
¡°E mei zi ying!¡±
Russell couldn¡¯t help but marvel; the addition of the Sword Butterfly had allowed him to explore new ways of developing the Gloomy Dreamland, so he wouldn¡¯t have to camp in the wilderness and could explore the entire estate¡¯s territory.
Of course, no matter how smoothly this bug was exploited, how far they could fly ultimately depended on the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s stamina.
They had barely reached the vicinity of Curved Blade Mountain when the Little Dream Dragon showed signs of listlessness. ¡°Ga¡¡±
¡°Tired? Are you tired already?¡±
¡°Ga¡¡±
¡°Alright then, see you tomorrow night, Ice Cream.¡± Waving his hand, Russell jumped off the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s back and watched it burst out of the two and a half meter radius of the spherical Gloomy Dreamland.
Then, everything went dark.
Consciousness fell into chaos, and when he woke up again, it was the next morning, with the sunlight streaming through the gap in the curtains just warming the blanket.
Sitting up.
Russell carefully recalled everything that happened in the Gloomy Dreamland last night, then raised his left hand, connecting with it by thought.
Directly over the palm of his left hand, an ¡°M¡± shaped mark appeared, surrounded by a sesame seed-sized Sword Butterfly Mark rotating around it.
¡°This bug was really well exploited!¡±
Chapter 71 - 71 71 The Seven Worms
?Chapter 71: Chapter 71: The Seven Worms Chapter 71: Chapter 71: The Seven Worms ¡°So, this Lone Wolf Lisbon found a Mushroom Bug, and after you exterminated him, the bug fell into your hands?¡±
In the spacious study of Fluorescent Castle, Mr. Luo Man, holding a wine glass, looked at Russell with surprise, ¡°Birch Insect, Bloodfang Fungi, you mean to say that in just a short period of time, you¡¯ve already collected two Spirit Insects, and including the one your sister gave you, you have six bugs?¡±
To be precise, it should be seven bugs, as the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug also counts as one.
Of course, Russell didn¡¯t plan to reveal the existence of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug. Such an extremely rare item could easily expose his secret¡ªafter all, in less than two months, he had encountered too many adventures for it to be explained simply as the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze.
¡°Yes, father, including the Mushroom Bug my sister gave me, I already have six bugs.¡±
Two Glowing Mushrooms Mushroom Bugs, one Bloodfang Fungi Mushroom Bug, one Rainy Flower Spirit Insect, one Parsley Spirit Insect, and one Birch Tree Spirit Insect.
¡°The Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, it seems that sending you to live at the manor was the right decision,¡± Baron Roman remarked with emotion, but without much further thought.
After all, it was his son who had obtained the Spirit Insects, not someone else.
However, he shook his head soon after, ¡°Sorry, Russell, I¡¯ve not heard of this Bloodfang Fungi type of Mushroom Bug. Based on your description, Bloodfang Fungi might be a newly emerged mushroom, so you¡¯ll have to figure out on your own how to cultivate it.¡±
There are too many types of mushrooms, with totals exceeding a hundred thousand to even a million species, and the varieties that humans have seen spawning Mushroom Bugs are but a small fraction.
¡°Alright.¡± Russell nodded.
¡°What about the reading glasses you¡¯re making for your grandmother, any progress there? Grandmother provided you with a sizable amount of Gold Coins, so you should put in extra effort.¡±
¡°I have already arranged for a gem-cutter to custom-make reading glasses for grandmother. The reading glasses this time will be made with dual crystal lenses; they will certainly satisfy grandmother,¡± Russell said, aware that there wasn¡¯t much technical difficulty in making reading glasses.
Out of the one hundred Gold Coin research fund, he had allocated thirty Gold Coins, more than enough to make a pair of quite perfect reading glasses.
¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± the Baron nodded.
After that, the father and son had little else to say to each other. Neither of them were conversationalists, so they used silence to dissolve the awkwardness.
In the end, it was Russell who first broke the quiet atmosphere, ¡°Father, I would like to flip through some books in the study to see if I can find some information about Mushroom Bugs, to help me with arranging for the Bloodfang Fungi Mushroom Bug, since it¡¯s a new mushroom.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Baron Roman stood up, ¡°You stay and read here, I¡¯ll go for a walk.¡±
¡°Father, take care.¡±
Seeing off Baron Roman, Russell was now free to peruse the books in the study. Although there were many bottles of wine placed on the bookshelves, there were still a large number of books inside the cabinets.
Although the Baron wasn¡¯t fond of reading, he knew books were carriers of knowledge, and that for a noble family to prosper, the inheritance of knowledge was indispensable. Therefore, he collected books from all over every year and placed them in the cabinets of the study.
And then¡ he waited for someone with fate to discover them.
He would never willingly read them himself; his interests didn¡¯t lie in that direction. He¡¯d rather play with the three Fantasy Beasts he was contracted with than read a single book.
Ssssshhhh¡
The only sound in the study was that of Russell flipping through books, which continued until lunchtime began, yet he found no records about Amber Worms.
After lunch, he remained in the study, continuing his search for another two hours.
Still, there were no findings related to the Amber Worms, only sparse descriptions in some knight novels, which seemed to treat Amber Worms as a type of Spirit Insect capable of breeding insect-type Magic Potions.
¡°Can the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug really cultivate¡ a Sword Butterfly Potion?¡± Russell shook his head; he had received feedback from the Sword Butterfly, which couldn¡¯t cultivate any butterflies into Magic Potions.
It was an individual entity, incapable of infecting members of its own species with Magic Potion abilities.
After all,
The Sword Butterfly had been a species from tens of millions of years ago, and its kind had long since ceased to exist. The butterflies of today were vastly different from the Sword Butterflies; they might not even belong to the same scientific family¡ªhow could one infect another if they are not from the same family.
¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just figure it out on my own¡ In fact, I¡¯ve already had a sense of the magic of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.¡±
Russell hadn¡¯t found any information on the Amber Worm, but he wasn¡¯t too disappointed.
On the contrary, this further proved the rarity of the Amber Worm, and having obtained the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug was indeed a stroke of great luck.
¡°You¡¯re really lucky!¡±
Before departing, Roland patted Russell on the shoulder, looking somewhat enviously at Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound that was protecting Russell.
Eric did not accompany Russell; he had Kevin guard Russell to ensure his safety.
Now that Lone Wolf Lisbon had been eradicated, the news of Eric¡¯s ascension to Phantom Beast Knight no longer needed to be kept secret, and Roland was also made aware of it.
¡°Eric actually became a Phantom Beast Knight, and I haven¡¯t even contracted a Fantasy Beast yet!¡± Roland said with a slightly sour tone.
¡°You¡¯re planning to meet Mr. Ross as a chaste bachelor,¡± Russell teased with a smile.
¡°Of course, of course,¡± Roland responded with an air of it being only natural. ¡°Whether chasing a dragon or a girl, it¡¯s all the same. Just you watch, Russell. It¡¯s time for the Fluorescent Fungi Family to reclaim our grandfather¡¯s glory in our generation!¡±
Rod Glowshroom, the grandfather of Roland and Russell, was a renowned Flying Dragon Knight, who, had he not died in battle following the former Grand Duke on the Snowfield,
The Fluorescent Fungi Family might have already been promoted to an Earl¡¯s family.
¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to the good news from you, big brother,¡± Russell said with a smile, waving as he rode off from Fluorescent Castle.
He harbored no more covetous thoughts for Mr. Ross.
While Roland was still trying to conquer a Bipedal Flying Dragon, Russell had already spent countless nights entwined in flight with the Great Dragon Ice Cream of his dreams.
Watching Russell¡¯s departing figure, Roland touched his chin and muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that Russell has really figured it out and doesn¡¯t want to compete with me for Mr. Ross anymore? This kid used to be quite crafty; I still need to keep my guard up!¡±
In his mind, Mr. Ross was his forbidden delicacy, not to be touched by anyone else, especially not by his own brother, Russell.
Looking up at the majestic Fluorescent Castle, Roland already saw all of it as his for the taking.
Now, he was just waiting for Baron Roman to pass away, and he would rightfully become the new master of Fluorescent Castle and Glowing Valley.
Taking a deep breath, filled with beautiful expectations for the future, Roland returned to the living room.
¡°Roland,¡± Lady Meryl called out.
¡°Mother, what is it?¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Did you talk to Russell about Malena? That boy, if he doesn¡¯t start taking things more seriously, Marcus is going to send Malena off to the Gale City Girls¡¯ Academy to meet young nobles from other regions,¡± Lady Meryl complained.
¡°I told him, but he didn¡¯t care,¡± Roland shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think your worrying will help; the kid hasn¡¯t caught on yet.¡±
Lady Meryl said irritably, ¡°If he hasn¡¯t caught on, what about you? What are you waiting for by not being proactive in socializing? Are you waiting for Princess Kunlaya to grow up?¡±
Chapter 72 - 72 72 Official Framework
?Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Official Framework Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Official Framework Leaving Fluorescent Castle, Russell did not immediately return to his own fief but took a detour to the town instead.
There in the town hall, he met with Bencote, the mayor of Glowing Valley, a middle-aged man around forty with two nice-looking mustaches.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome to the town hall,¡± Bencote said with a perfunctory invitation, ¡°May I ask if there is anything I can help you with?¡±
As an official of the fief, he was loyal only to Baron Roman and his heir, Roland.
¡°Mayor Bencote, I would like to invite caravans to Wuyao Snake Manor,¡± Russell said bluntly, ¡°The manor¡¯s small marketplace is being rebuilt, and henceforth, when caravans come each month, they can sell at Wuyao Snake Manor, and I will exempt them from taxes.¡±
Merchant tax is a very important tax for a lord, including toll tax, import tax, export tax, and so on.
Every time caravans pass through Glowing Valley, they must pay taxes to Fluorescent Castle.
If they also have to pay a merchant tax to go to Wuyao Snake Manor, clearly it would not be worth it, so Russell could only attract caravans by offering tax exemption¡ªif he did not exempt them, given the geographical location of Wuyao Snake Manor, he likely would not collect any merchant tax at all.
At this stage, Russell only wanted to stimulate consumption within his fief first.
¡°Tax exemption, if that¡¯s the case, I will have the clerks notify the caravans in the town. Of course, whether the caravans are willing to go there is up to the merchants themselves; I won¡¯t force them to go,¡± Bencote said.
¡°Naturally, trade is a matter of mutual consent,¡± Russell, having achieved his goal, took his leave and departed.
After returning to his fief.
Everyone was busy, Charles bustled about the manor all day, the wildcat sisters were nowhere to be seen, and even Morris, the butler, wasn¡¯t there.
¡°Mr. Morris has gone to the small marketplace, saying he was going to discuss with Hans the selection of swineherds, horseherds, and fishherds,¡± Head Maid Leona replied, ¡°He asked me to tell you, sir, that he will be back before dinner starts.¡±
¡°I got it,¡± Russell nodded.
Seeing there was still some time before dinner, he simply took out a magic elixir of boiling battle qi and began training for the knight¡¯s evening classes.
The swordsmanship talent brought by the Sword Butterfly had given him a whole new understanding of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡±
But it had not changed his training strategy which remained focused on practicing a single move¡ªto draw battle qi with sword techniques and carve out meridians.
¡°Each time I swing the sword, the pull on the battle qi is much stronger than before, and the training efficiency has increased by at least fivefold!¡± Russell noticed carefully, leveraging the subtle differences to quietly calculate the training boost brought about by the Sword Butterfly in his mind.
¡°Three years!¡±
¡°Within three years, I will open up all the meridians in my body and advance to become a Great Knight!¡± Russell was brimming with ambition as he set this minor goal for himself.
Of course, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step, and he did not slack off due to the improvement in his training talent, and still swung every move with all his strength, treating each training session like a devout ascetic. He kept at it persistently until the sun set and dinner started.
At the same time.
As if timed perfectly, Charles and the wildcat sisters came together.
Charles adeptly took off his coat and hat, handed them to a manservant, and joined Russell, ¡°Sir, did you find any records of the Bloodfang Fungi at Fluorescent Castle?¡±
¡°No, it seems that we need to explore this on our own.¡±
¡°Hmm, fortunately, Lone Wolf Lisbon has experience in cultivating Bloodfang Fungi before, we can totally refer to this experience and make further fine-tunings.¡±
¡°How are the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s manor meeting?¡±
¡°I was just about to report to you.¡± Charles followed Russell into the dining room and waved to the wildcat sisters behind, ¡°Come in quickly¡ Sir, today we¡¯ve gone through seven hamlets, and we arranged for the serfs to discuss and elect suitable representatives to attend tomorrow¡¯s manor meeting.¡±
¡°What about the framework for the officials?¡±
¡°All planned out, and I will write a comprehensive set of regulations tonight. Now I will first give you an overview,¡± Charles said.
The servants had already begun serving dishes, and Charles began to explain while eating.
Following the basic framework of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, Wuyao Snake Manor adopted a structure similar to the separation of powers; of course, the lord is the law, which is an unquestionable premise.
Under the authority of the Lord, the officials divided the power into three branches.
¡°A Chancellor of Records, responsible for the management of all miscellaneous affairs in the territory, a Chief of Public Security, responsible for the security of the territory and defense against Snow Ghosts, and a Court Chief, responsible for adjudicating all disputes within the territory, as well as punishing criminal behavior,¡±
¡°Feasible,¡± Russell expressed his approval.
Charles continued to explain, ¡°Under the Chancellor of Records, there will be one tax officer, one agriculture and livestock officer, one education officer, one foreign affairs officer, and the sanitation officer you specifically instructed us to have¡ In fact, there are also water conservation officers, construction officers, medical officers, market officers, and so on, but there is no need to establish those positions.¡±
Russell still nodded, ¡°Feasible.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°At the same time, under the Chancellor of Records, we will maintain the structure of the hamlet leaders and serf stewards, with the serf stewards reporting to the hamlet leaders, and the hamlet leaders reporting to the Chancellor of Records.¡±
¡°Feasible.¡±
¡°Under the Chief of Public Security, two Knight squads will be established, one Manor Knight Squad, and one Grotto Ranger Squad; under the Manor Knight Squad, a Security Patrol Team will be formed; and under the Grotto Ranger Squad, a Grotto Patrol Team will be established.¡±
Charles had obviously put in some effort and spoke very smoothly, ¡°Of course, if necessary, we will also establish the Cordyceps Guard Squad and Agrarian Hamlet Security Squad, which can be affiliated with various hamlet leaders, serving as temporary patrols.¡±
¡°Also feasible,¡± Russell said.
¡°Lastly, under the Court Chief, there will be one judge, one defense officer, and one escort officer¡ To be honest, it¡¯s a bit cumbersome. Perhaps we only need one Court Chief, assisted by several clerks to run errands.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s establish the framework first. As to whether or not to set up these officials, we can discuss that later,¡± Russell said.
¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°Leave a deputy position open for each official, but let¡¯s not recruit anyone yet, I will look at the situation and recruit later,¡± Russell added. His idea was to first set up a team of officials, to familiarize and train them so that once his territory expanded, he would immediately have available officials.
¡
The next day, from early morning, Wuyao Snake Manor was as bustling as if it were the Dragon Birth Festival¡ªthe Dragon Birth Festival is the birthday of the Shadowflame Great Dragon, akin to New Year¡¯s Day on Earth.
The serfs, taking a rare break from their labor, flocked to the small market.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since a manor meeting was held. I remember the last time was twelve years ago when Baron old Mr. Hans was appointed as the manor foreman,¡± recalled an elderly serf who vaguely remembered the last manor meeting.
¡°That¡¯s right, so many years have passed in the blink of an eye. The once-young Hans has now become old Hans.¡±
¡°I wonder whom the Lord will appoint as officials.¡±
¡°It must be Lord Charles.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t Lord Charles a judge? I just got into a fight with Stuttering Bob last week, and Lord Charles fined me three copper coins!¡±
¡°That was just temporary, today is the real deal.¡±
As the serfs gathered, the small market was packed to the brim, and the houses lining the street were squeezed full of people.
The pipe-smoking serfs discussed the officials, praised the Lord, and plotted to raise chickens, ducks, and geese; the women also gathered in small groups, doing odd jobs, be it picking vegetables or washing rice.
The children were the happiest, forming groups and running around.
As the sun climbed higher, suddenly, someone shouted loudly, ¡°The Lord is coming!¡±
Immediately at the western end of the small market, the serfs bowed down in waves, greeting the Lord as he approached.
At that moment, Russell was riding on a splendid black horse, facing the sunshine, slowly making his way towards the small market along the charcoal-dusted path.
The sunlight shone on his handsome face, as if coating him with a layer of golden brilliance.
That majestic noble presence was so intense that it made it hard for the serfs to open their eyes.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
The new month has begun, asking for your monthly votes~
Chapter 73 - 73 73 Manor Meeting (Part 1)
?Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Manor Meeting (Part 1) Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Manor Meeting (Part 1) (Chapter Three Transition Chapter; feel free to skip this one if it¡¯s not to your liking.)
¡
Russell abolished the original kneeling ceremony.
Instead, serfs had to bow when seeing the Lord for the first time each day, and only needed to give a nod of acknowledgement in subsequent encounters.
Even so, the sight of the crowd, all bowing en masse, still shook Russell to his core.
¡°This is the authority of a feudal lord, this is the glory of the nobility under serfdom, even though I am but the lowest tier of lordship,¡± Russell reflected, moved by the serfs¡¯ bowing as he arrived at the small market.
The manor meeting would be held here.
The small market had been cleaned once, spotless, except for a faint smell of manure, with nothing else to complain about.
Tables and chairs had all been set up.
The serfs were forbidden to enter, so they gathered outside the market, waiting for the meeting that was about to take place inside.
¡°Sir, your seat,¡± Hans greeted Russell with great enthusiasm, looking very obsequious.
But no one would laugh at that; on the contrary, all the serfs envied Hans for being able to speak with the Lord¡ªit was also a symbol of status.
¡°Is everyone here?¡± After taking his seat, Russell looked around the circle of people.
Eric, Charles, the sisters Wildcat, four knight attendants, three dungeon rangers, and Hans as the head of the manor crew, six village heads, forty or fifty serf overseers, as well as some representatives elected by the serfs.
Basically, everyone at Wuyao Snake Manor whose name could be called was gathered in the small market.
¡°Everyone is present, Sir,¡± Charles replied with a slight excitement, ¡°You can start the manor meeting.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
Russell cleared his throat, adjusting his emotions.
This was the first time he was partaking in a grand occasion witnessed by thousands, but fortunately, his predecessor had seen many big scenes at Fluorescent Castle, so he could barely cope with it.
¡°Cough cough, in the past, Wuyao Snake Manor has mainly focused on planting beans and wheat, and the manor was filled with serfs. Now that Wuyao Snake Manor has annexed Echo Water River Cavern, as the lord, I need to adjust the manorial operations,¡± Russell stated, setting the tone for the manor meeting, ¡°Before we make changes, we first need to establish a complete system of officials. According to tradition, I will select three officers to serve as Chancellor of Records, Chief of Public Security, and Court Chief.¡±
He paused for a moment, giving everyone a chance to absorb the news, then Russell continued, ¡°Now, I will announce my selections.¡±
In an instant, everyone in the small market sat up straight.
Though many had speculated, when it came to the actual selection, unrealistic hopes still arose.
Perhaps the most composed was Eric. As a Phantom Beast Knight, he was already detached from these concerns, and as a loyal follower of Russell, he believed his loyalty would be recognized by Russell and that he would share in Russell¡¯s glory.
Moreover, he had already received the greatest benefit¡ªKevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound.
He did not crave more.
Meanwhile, the two most anxious people were Charles, as Russell¡¯s family tutor naturally one of Russell¡¯s confidants. But he had not sworn loyalty, so even though he knew Russell would not let him down, he still feared being left out.
After all, Charles thought carefully last night and realized none of the tasks he undertook was irreplaceable.
Or rather, at Wuyao Snake Manor, only Eric was irreplaceable; everyone else could be replaced.
Clenching his fists, Charles strove to calm his emotions, but the more he tried, the more nervous he became. He could even hear the thumping of his own heartbeat. His gaze was fixated on Russell without blinking an eye.
¡°Perhaps I should¡¯ve found a suitable opportunity to pledge my loyalty to Russell¡ Really, I¡¯ve been so foolish!¡±
Another person who felt restless was Hans.
He was the former estate manager, sent by Baron Roman to oversee Wuyao Snake Manor. Perhaps considering Russell was too young and might not directly move into the manor, the Baron did not recall Hans after enfeoffing Wuyao Snake Manor.
This led to Hans¡¯ awkward situation; it was as if the Baron had gifted him to Russell as part of the manor. But once Russell took up residence, it was clear that the manor no longer needed an estate manager like him.
Although Russell didn¡¯t dismiss him and let him continue as the estate manager, Hans clearly felt that he was no longer needed.
Charles was Russell¡¯s confidant, gradually taking over the administration of the estate¡¯s affairs.
Now that Russell had thrown out three positions, there was no doubt that these were the real official positions of the estate, the most trusted lieutenants in Russell¡¯s mind.
¡°Will I get a position?¡±
¡°Will the lord cast me aside?¡±
¡°Great Dragon watch, Mr. Ross watch, Hans prays to you here with sincerity¡ May the radiance protect, and I swear I will have my old wife pray for you day and night!¡± Hans incessantly muttered in his heart.
¡°Ahem.¡± After a full minute, Russell finally cleared his throat again, ready to announce his choices.
His gaze swept over everyone¡¯s faces, noting Eric¡¯s calmness, Charles¡¯s hopefulness, Hans¡¯ anxiety, as well as the looks of others like the cat sisters, Tom and the other Knight Attendants, Halls and the Dungeon Rangers.
All of this ultimately became part of his noble authority.
Russell had to admit he was growing fond of this feeling. Stabilizing his spirit, he slowly said, ¡°Chancellor of Records Charles.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Upon completion, Charles clenched his fist tightly.
Then, he let go, rose somewhat unsteadily, took off his hat, bowed to Russell, and spoke with formal language, ¡°At your service, Sir.¡±
Russell smiled and nodded in response to Charles¡¯s bow, then continued to announce, ¡°Chief of Public Security Eric.¡±
Eric wanted to speak elegantly like Charles but opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t think of what to say right away.
So, he replied gruffly, ¡°Yes!¡±
Russell didn¡¯t mind Eric¡¯s blunt speech; on the contrary, he preferred his Knight Commander to be a bit clumsy with words, so he smiled and nodded in response all the same.
Finally, he paused for a dozen seconds before continuing to announce, ¡°Court Chief Hans.¡±
The announcement sounded like music from heaven to Hans, who immediately knelt and kowtowed to Russell, choking up with gratitude, ¡°Hans thanks the lord for his trust. I will dutifully serve as Court Chief, always abiding by the lord¡¯s will, at your service at all times!¡±
¡°Please rise, Hans,¡± Russell said, lifting his hand vaguely, ¡°From now on, you are the Court Chief of the estate, just call me Sir.¡±
Hans earnestly replied, ¡°No, no, no, Hans was a servant to the lord before and will remain the lord¡¯s servant in the future. Please allow me to continue addressing you as ¡®my lord¡¯!¡±
Seeing Hans¡¯ sincere plea, Russell could not deny him this wish and agreed to let Hans continue calling him ¡®my lord.¡¯
After having announced the three ¡°officers,¡±
Russell handed over the meeting to the newly appointed official, ¡°Charles, you take charge of the rest of the estate meeting, elect officials, read policies, and ensure the spirit of this meeting is fully implemented for everyone.¡±
¡°As you wish, Sir,¡± Charles, having regained his composure, wore a smug smile on his face.
Chapter 74 - 74 74 Manor Meeting (Part 2)
?Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Manor Meeting (Part 2) Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Manor Meeting (Part 2) ¡°The responsibilities of the Chancellor of Records are¡, the responsibilities of the Chief of Public Security are¡, the responsibilities of the Court Chief are¡ blah blah blah¡¡±
Compared to Russell¡¯s concise and to-the-point manner, Charles, the first Chancellor of Records of the Wuyao Snake Manor, tended to be much more verbose.
Fortunately, he stayed on topic and didn¡¯t stray from the subject matter.
¡°Blah blah blah¡ Thus, we will proceed to elect a few administrative officials under the supervision of the Chancellor of Records, which include the Tax Officer, Agriculture and Pastoral Officer, Education Officer, Diplomatic Officer, and Health Officer¡ By the way, the three chiefs can concurrently hold the above positions as well.¡±
Once Charles finished speaking,
Russell, seeing the serf technician and tun leader of the Magic Medicine Tun, Red-Nosed Rudi in the crowd, suddenly had an idea and interjected, ¡°Charles, let¡¯s also add a Technical Officer, responsible for the research, development, and promotion of magic potion and magical material cultivation techniques.¡±
¡°As you wish,¡± Charles replied amiably.
The nominations began immediately after, and as the Chancellor of Records, Charles first nominated a candidate. Then followed by Chief of Public Security Eric, and Court Chief Hans, who each in turn nominated a candidate.
Furthermore, everyone seated at the small market, including representatives of the serfs, were allowed to raise their hands to nominate candidates, or nominate themselves.
Ultimately, officials were confirmed by a show of hands.
Of course.
If Russell had someone suitable in mind, he just needed to say the word, and it would become the final outcome¡ªbecause what Russell said was the law of the manor.
The lively nomination process lasted a full hour, finally selecting several officials under the Chancellor of Records.
Katie was confirmed as Tax Officer, while Old Hans doubled as Agriculture and Pastoral Officer, Charles also served as Education Officer and Diplomatic Officer, Catherine as Health Officer, and Red-Nosed Rudi as Technical Officer. The list was approved by Russell, and officials immediately took office.
Subsequently, the election of officials under the Chief of Public Security began, which included the commanding officers (Knight Commanders) and deputies (Knight Deputies) for the knights¡¯ corps, the rangers¡¯ corps, and the patrol team.
Half an hour later, the Knight Commander of the manor¡¯s knights¡¯ corps was confirmed to be Eric in a concurrent role, while Katie simultaneously served as the Ranger Commander of the Cave Ranger Squad.
The Manor Knights Corps established the Public Security Patrol Team, led by the Knight Deputy, who was Russell¡¯s Knight Attendant Tom; the Cave Ranger Squad also established the Grotto Patrol Team, led by the Knight Deputy, fulfilled by Catherine.
Lastly, the election for the Court Chief¡¯s officers began, with only three positions available.
The Judge was Hans serving concurrently, the defence officer was appointed by Russell to Ranger Halls, which was a way to ingratiate himself with the Cavern Free People. The escort officer was carried out by Russell¡¯s Knight Attendant John.
¡°Sir, all manor officials have been elected. In total, there are three chiefs and six regular officials¡ªnine officials altogether,¡± Charles reported to Russell, summarizing the nominees, and also publicly announcing them to all the serfs of the manor.
Charles, Eric, Old Hans, Katie, Catherine, Red-Nosed Rudi, Knight Attendant Tom, Knight Attendant John, Ranger Halls.
Although not many in number, and most holding multiple positions, this was ample.
With Wuyao Snake Manor being of its current size and population, nine officials were sufficient to meticulously manage all affairs of the territory.
¡°Let¡¯s proceed to the next process, Charles,¡± Russell said.
¡°Certainly.¡±
This was a comprehensive and far-reaching manor meeting, with the following process being the adjustment of tun leaders and serf overseers, as well as the selection of twenty subordinate clerks¡ªafter all, the officials needed subordinates to run errands.
Currently, Wuyao Snake Manor had seven tuns.
¡°Rename Pea and Wheat Hamlet to Market Hamlet,¡± Russell changed the name of one tun, considering it good fortune to welcome a new atmosphere.
So, the seven tuns were now Market Hamlet, Magic Medicine Tun, Grotto Village, Barley Hamlet, Wheat Hamlet, Alfalfa Hamlet, and Lentil Hamlet. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Market Hamlet currently has 854 people and 143 farming households, divided into fourteen ridges. The former headman was Iron Arm Dunn, who is also the owner of the blacksmith shop,¡± Charles looked at Dunn in the crowd and asked, ¡°Dunn, will you continue to run for headman of Market Hamlet?¡±
Dunn, who is about fifty, has a thick beard. Due to years of blacksmithing, his arms are thicker than the thighs of an ordinary man.
¡°Of course, Sir,¡± Dunn stood up, his voice resonating as he spoke. ¡°I would like to continue serving the Lord.¡±
¡°Good, Dunn is running. Who else wants to run for headman?¡±
¡°I, I would like to run,¡± the bakery owner stood up, ¡°Lord, gentlemen, please allow me to introduce myself. I am the bakery owner, everyone calls me Top-hat Posey. I believe I am more suitable for the headman of Market Hamlet than Iron Arm Dunn.¡±
Following him, a few other Market Hamlet serfs stood to express their desire to run for the headman position.
Although the headman is not an official and does not receive a salary.
But compared to ordinary serfs, a headman can pay less tax, and this alone is enough to make the serfs eagerly compete for the position.
The serfs of Market Hamlet had already gathered in the streets.
Under the leadership of Charles, the group of serfs voted enthusiastically, and after several noisy rounds of voting, Iron Arm Dunn succeeded in defending his post and continued as the headman of Market Hamlet.
¡°Dunn, after you go back, you must quickly organize the farming households of the fourteen ridges of the hamlet and elect a new serf steward.¡±
¡°Chancellor of Records, please rest assured, I, Dunn, guarantee to complete the task perfectly!¡± Iron Arm Dunn, with his thigh-thick arms, continued to beat his chest, making it thump loudly.
Russell doubted whether he might kill himself if he kept thumping for a few more times.
¡°Next is Magic Medicine Tun, which is newly established but has already been fully staffed with 581 people and 97 households, divided into eight ridges. The former headman was Rudi with the red nose, a serf technician who plants Glowing Mushrooms, and with rich work experience, he has now served as a technical officer.¡±
After Charles finished his introduction, Red-nosed Rudi expressed that he would continue to run for headman, and then only two other serf technicians of the same rank stated their intention to compete.
Unsurprisingly, Red-nosed Rudi was elected by a large margin.
¡°Now it¡¯s the recently established Grotto Village, which after adjustment, has 358 people in 121 households. Since households have fewer members, the plan is to divide them into only six ridges. Currently, there is no headman, nor a steward for the serfs, so the farming households of Grotto Village can eagerly participate in the election.¡±
The serfs of Glowing Valley live in family units, typically with six people per household.
However, in environments like Echo Water River Cavern, families tend to be smaller, often just a couple, hence there are many households with fewer people.
After some elections, Druk, who was one of the three Dungeon Rangers, narrowly defeated the other two Rangers Hauls and Bal.
This left Hauls with a somewhat dark expression, as he had previously received Russell¡¯s support and was appointed as the defense officer under the jurisdiction of the Court Chief. He had thought that with the Lord¡¯s favor, he would successfully take on the role of headman of Grotto Village but was defeated by Druk.
¡°There are other places if this one doesn¡¯t suit,¡± he muttered to himself.
At that moment, Hauls felt many grievances and already planned to follow the path of the Wildcat sisters, leaving Grotto Village to settle in other hamlets.
¡°It¡¯s Barley Hamlet¡¯s turn now, with 612 people and 105 households, divided into nine ridges. The former headman was Black Pete¡¡± Charles was saying as he pulled out his pocket watch to check the time, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s already twelve noon. Let¡¯s break for now, everyone can go and have lunch. We will continue at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±
This time, Russell, as the Lord, did not provide a meal.
After all, with three thousand five hundred people, the manor¡¯s kitchen could not handle it, so the serfs had to go back to their own homes to find their own families for lunch.
However, the newly elected officials were invited by Russell to the manor¡¯s annex to enjoy a sumptuous lunch.
¡°Cheers, here¡¯s to achieving outstanding results in your new positions,¡± Russell raised his glass of red wine.
The officials responded in unison, ¡°We will serve the Sir wholeheartedly!¡±
Chapter 75 - 75 75 Everybody is Happy
?Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Everybody is Happy Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Everybody is Happy The afternoon meeting at the manor was relatively relaxed.
Heipite, the former head of Barley Hamlet, was successfully elected.
Afterward, Wheat Hamlet, with 591 people and 100 households divided into nine ridges, also saw its former head, One-eyed Boris, successfully retain his position; next, Alfalfa Hamlet, with 355 people in 62 households divided into six ridges, still had its former head, the lame Adolf, successfully reelected.
Only Lentil Hamlet, with 632 people in 108 households divided into ten ridges, experienced some changes.
The former head of the hamlet was Sharby, a man always seen with a smile on his face and whose hair had already turned grey. The reason he acquired the nickname ¡°Old Vegetable¡± was due to how good he was at growing vegetables and his willingness to guide others in vegetable planting.
Besides growing lentils, almost every household in Lentil Hamlet had cultivated a garden to grow vegetables, so Old Vegetable Sharby was highly respected. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The serfs still wanted to elect Old Vegetable Sharby as the head of the hamlet.
Unfortunately, Sharby had grown old and his legs and feet were no longer agile, so he took the initiative to give up the election. But, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the serfs ended up electing Sharby¡¯s wife, who was more than a decade his junior, Mrs. Sharby.
¡°Mrs. Sharby is as warm-hearted as Old Vegetable, and she can also grow vegetables.¡±
¡°Yes, just a few days ago Mrs. Sharby was helping us plant onions and celery!¡±
¡°I hope Mrs. Sharby can be the head of the hamlet.¡±
¡°Old Vegetable will be there to support Mrs. Sharby from behind.¡±
The serfs genuinely supported the Sharby couple; after all, predicting the weather and the right season to plant vegetables is a skill in itself, and they could be considered as artisan serfs.
¡°Sir, this¡ Mrs. Sharby is, after all, a woman¡¡± Charles said, somewhat embarrassed by the situation.
However, Russell responded with a hearty laugh, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a woman? Since the farmers trust Mrs. Sharby to be a good head of the hamlet, why not let Mrs. Sharby give it a try? Now, I formally appoint Mrs. Sharby as the head of Lentil Hamlet.¡±
Upon hearing Russell¡¯s appointment,
the serfs of Lentil Hamlet immediately burst into cheers and leaping joy.
¡°Praise the lord!¡±
¡°The lord is kind and has a good heart, he truly cares for us serfs!¡±
¡°The lord will one day ride a dragon!¡±
¡°I want to kiss the lord¡¯s shoe tips to express my gratitude. With the lord, our lives will only get better.¡±
Mrs. Sharby was equally excited, covering her mouth with both hands, hardly believing, ¡°Oh my, really, my lord, can I truly be the head of the hamlet? Heavens, I didn¡¯t dare to think so, I¡¯m just a foolish woman!¡±
¡°Mrs. Sharby, you must believe in yourself, believe in the farmers¡¯ trust in you,¡± Russell encouraged.
¡°Yes, my lord, I believe in myself!¡± Mrs. Sharby cherished the opportunity, nodding continuously with tears in her eyes, ¡°Praise the lord, thank you for letting me be the head of the hamlet, I will take the responsibility seriously and do my best as the head.¡±
¡°Let us then wait and see,¡± Russell smiled.
Once Mrs. Sharby was confirmed as the head, the election of the leaders of all seven hamlets of Wuyao Snake Manor was completed.
The head of a hamlet isn¡¯t an official, nor do they belong solely to the Chancellor of Records.
The head needs to be accountable to every official and work with them to manage all matters of the hamlet.
¡°Sir, the election of the heads is finished; shall we take this opportunity to also elect the leaders of the Cordyceps Guard Squad and the Agrarian Hamlet Security Squad?¡± Charles asked, noticing that there was still time in the day.
Russell thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s elect the captain of the Cordyceps Guard Squad, as for the Agrarian Hamlet Security Squad, like the serf stewards, let each agrarian hamlet elect their own.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
Currently, there are six cordyceps in the territory.
Of these, Magic Medicine Tun has five cordyceps, a white birch cordyceps, two fluorescent mushroom cordyceps, a dill cordyceps, and a rainy season flower cordyceps. Additionally, a bloodfang fungi cordyceps is located within the Wolf Head Skylight of Grotto Village.
After discussion among the officials, it was decided to establish two cordyceps guard squads.
One is the Birch Forest Cordyceps Guard Squad, and Russell¡¯s Knight Attendant Jack was elected as the guard captain.
The other is the Wolf Head Skylight Cordyceps Guard Squad, where the officials intended to elect the defense officer Halls as the guard captain.
However, because Halls, still holding a grudge for not becoming the chief of Grotto Village, didn¡¯t plan to stay any longer, he declined the position. In the end, another Ranger, Bal, was elected as the guard captain.
With this, almost all officials and heads of the hamlets had been finalized.
But Russell sharply noticed that his Knight Attendant James had not been elected to any position.
Tom had been appointed as the deputy of the security patrol knights, John had been appointed as the court¡¯s escort officer, and Jack had been appointed as the captain of the Birch Forest Cordyceps Guard Squad.
¡°Ah, one has to be fair, I¡¯m quite satisfied with all four attendants,¡± Russell thought to himself.
So, he turned to Charles and said, ¡°I plan to establish a manor transportation team, responsible for the transit of goods between the town and the manor. If the farmers need to go to the market, they can also take the transportation team to save time.¡±
¡°Sir, you¡¯ve considered well, the manor indeed needs a transport squad,¡± Charles agreed.
¡°Let James take on the role of the transport squad leader,¡± Russell said casually.
The previously disheartened James first felt surprised upon hearing this, then a sense of gratitude surged within him as one who would die for a master who recognizes his worth, and he knelt on one knee, ¡°Sir, James will not fail the trust, striving to maintain the manor transport team well!¡±
Russell gladly accepted James¡¯s gratitude.
Anyhow, everyone close to him had received a new position, and a lively manor meeting came to a happy conclusion.
¡
That evening, the officials were guests at the manor¡¯s guesthouse, drinking and feasting with Russell.
¡°Gentlemen, drink a full cup,¡± Russell raised his glass, signaling everyone to drink together, ¡°Now that the division of responsibilities is clear, it¡¯s time to stride forward¡ The windmill mill is about to be completed, and public toilets must be put on the agenda immediately. Next, we still have to build composting grounds, septic tanks, and so on.¡±
¡°Rest assured, Sir, we will carry out all these constructions in an orderly fashion,¡± Charles, who was eating with greasy lips as the newly appointed Chancellor of Records, contentedly replied.
¡°We also need to start organizing the small marketplace immediately, as merchant caravans might come before long¡ By the end of this warm season, I hope the administrative office, courthouse, dormitories, and schools of the small marketplace can be built one after another, and in addition, expand Charcoal Dust Path into Charcoal Dust Road.¡±
Seeing Russell¡¯s eagerness to achieve a great deal at once, Charles hastily advised, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. During the warm season, the serfs should still prioritize farming, and manor construction will need to take place during their resting time.¡±
¡°Indeed, we must not overwork the serfs,¡± Russell set the tone, ¡°In any case, as long as the serfs come to serve, they must be fed by the manor. For those who perform well and are diligent, I will also allocate a sum of money as an award.¡±
¡°You are too generous!¡±
¡°The work in Grotto Village also must not stop, especially the establishment of the patrol squads. Though Snow Ghost invasions are rare during the warm seasons, we cannot afford to be careless.¡±
Katie responded promptly, ¡°Please rest assured, Sir, I will keep a close watch on Echo Water River Cavern and will not let a single Snow Ghost cross the line.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Russell raised his glass again, ¡°Come, gentlemen, drink a full cup once more!¡±
Chapter 76 - 76 76 Dim Sum
?Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Dim Sum Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Dim Sum The merchant caravan arrived at Wuyao Snake Manor earlier than expected, on the second day following the manor meeting.
It happened that yesterday¡¯s manor meeting concluded with the decision to expand the marketplace slightly, which enabled the merchant caravan to smoothly settle into the marketplace.
Clothing, farm tools, circus performances, sugar figurines, poultry and eggs, kittens and puppies, medicinal plasters, ring toss, and riddles¡ the caravan offered a dazzling array of goods. Of course, the merchants dealing in valuable merchandise didn¡¯t show up; it was the small traders and peddlers who came.
¡°Master, would you like to take a stroll through the marketplace?¡± Butler Morris asked as he approached the living room.
Russell had just finished his knightly morning practice, sweating profusely, and was now resting in a chair while casually looking at some new books.
These new books had been ¡°borrowed¡± from the library of Fluorescent Castle¡ªborrowed in quotes because he had no intention of returning them. After all, neither Mr. Luo Man nor his elder brother, Roland, took any interest in reading; leaving the books at Fluorescent Castle would¡¯ve been a waste. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It would be better to leave them for Russell, someone who cherished reading.
¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Russell said nonchalantly. ¡°Butler Morris, give the servants a day off, let them enjoy the marketplace¡¯s festivities.¡±
¡°Your kindness is boundless, Master. I¡¯ll go and share the good news with the servants right away.¡±
Soon, Russell, sitting in the living room, heard cheers from the servants, male and female alike, coming from the direction of the Courtyard Garden.
After all, happiness is such a simple thing¡ªsometimes all it takes is a brief holiday.
Butler Morris returned.
Russell said, ¡°You should take a break as well, go and visit the marketplace.¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather not, Master. If all the male and female servants are out at the marketplace, there should be someone to attend to you,¡± Butler Morris replied.
¡°There¡¯s really no need for attendance, I only plan to read at home today.¡±
In Russell¡¯s eyes, his life was quite monotonous and didn¡¯t necessitate servants waiting on him constantly.
Moreover, the manor¡¯s secondary residence was just a small villa; there was hardly so much work to manage.
In Russell¡¯s opinion, many tasks seemed a mere waste of labor. For example, the extensive cleaning done every morning¡ªregardless of whether there was dust on the tables or windows, the maids were expected to wipe everything from top to bottom, day in and day out.
According to Russell¡¯s judgement, cleaning once a week would be sufficient.
For Butler Morris, however, everything had to be impeccable, and he personally inspected every nook and cranny daily.
To ensure there were no lapses in cleanliness.
If any area fell short of standards, not wiped thoroughly enough, he would consider it a slight to the Master¡¯s dignity and reprimand the servants accordingly.
In short.
In matters of stewardship, Morris was utterly diligent and responsible.
The small secondary residence of the manor was in his care, impeccably orderly¡ªthe upstairs and downstairs, the Courtyard Garden, the lawn in front of the house, the kennels and stables¡ªevery corner was kept clean and tidy. This was in stark contrast to the dirt and disorder of the coal slag paths and the marketplace.
¡°Master, if you have some free time, I would like to discuss with you the selection of an elderly couple,¡± Butler Morris said.
¡°Oh, go ahead,¡± Russell responded.
¡°Mr. and Mrs. Brown¡¯s work in the manor is somewhat¡ out of place. Mrs. Brown helps in the kitchen, but she is not a kitchen maid, and Mr. Brown is even more awkward, his age being far too advanced compared to the male servants.¡±
Mr. and Mrs. Brown were the former caretakers of the manor¡¯s secondary residence, responsible for looking after this country villa for Baron Roman.
However, like the plight that Hans faced, after Wuyao Snake Manor had been granted to Russell, the Baron did not call back these servants.
Then, once Russell arrived with his own retinue, the Browns were left in an awkward position, ultimately staying on with an ambiguous status. This was uncomfortable not just for Mr. and Mrs. Brown themselves but it also made Butler Morris quite uneasy.
¡°Indeed, it seems rather unfair to have Mr. and Mrs. Brown doing odd jobs at the manor¡¯s annex,¡± Russell said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought them up, there must be some new arrangement?¡±
¡°Your Lordship, didn¡¯t you mention building a black pig farm?¡± Butler Morris said. ¡°I¡¯ve talked with Mr. Brown, and he is very willing to take care of the black pigs, to become a swineherd. Maybe we could arrange for him to work at the black pig farm?¡±
¡°If the black pig farm is really built, it will definitely not stay near the manor¡¯s annex but be located in some village. Is Mr. Brown willing to work in the village?¡±
¡°He is very willing; I can assure you of that, Your Lordship.¡±
¡°In that case, let Mr. Brown give it a try. But I have high hopes for the black pigs, and his work as a swineherd is very important. If he doesn¡¯t perform well, I will replace him immediately,¡± Russell said seriously.
The black pigs were capable of refining a hint of primordial force within their bodies, an excellent breeding gene for Primordial Beasts, likely to develop new breeds of Primordial Beasts in the future.
Their value was immeasurable.
Russell naturally wanted to invest significant effort into breeding black pigs, even applying knowledge of breeding from Earth to continuously optimize the genes of the black pigs.
Therefore, it was essential to have a swineherd at the black pig farm who could perfectly execute Russell¡¯s ideas.
Russell then asked, ¡°What about Mrs. Brown? Will she also work at the black pig farm? I recall they have a son working as a clerk in a shop in town, right?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Morris answered. ¡°But Mr. Brown doesn¡¯t wish for Mrs. Brown to join him in pig farming; for women, this work is indeed somewhat hard. It seems Mrs. Brown prefers to stay at the manor¡¯s annex.¡±
¡°If she stays at the manor¡¯s annex, how will she be accommodated?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve noticed that Mrs. Brown seems to have a good deal of experience with pastries, Your Lordship. Would you be willing to assign Mrs. Moore an assistant and let Mrs. Brown be a pastry chef, specifically to cook various types of bread and cakes for you?¡±
¡°A pastry chef?¡± Russell suddenly thought of something.
Instead of immediately deciding on Mrs. Brown¡¯s job as a pastry chef, he said, ¡°Where is Mrs. Brown now? Has she gone to the market?¡±
¡°No, she¡¯s in the kitchen, watching over the stove.¡±
¡°Call her over. I have some ideas I need to ask her about.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
A minute later, Mrs. Brown stood in front of Russell. Unlike Mrs. Moore, who had been so nervous that she shook when she first met Russell, Mrs. Brown was much calmer.
¡°Your Lordship, Butler Morris said you wanted to see me?¡± Mrs. Brown spoke, gentle in her words, probably in her forties or fifties.
¡°I heard from Butler Morris that you are very skilled at cooking pastries. So, what kinds of pastries can you make? Were the pastries at dinner, along with the desserts served after, all made by you?¡± Russell asked, closing the book in his hand.
¡°At first, it was all Mrs. Moore¡¯s doing. Only a few times, when there were banquets and Mrs. Moore couldn¡¯t manage, she asked me to make the pastries. I can cook most types of bread, thin biscuits, egg tarts, puff pastry, choux pastries¡¡± Mrs. Brown listed quite a few common pastries.
¡°To be able to make so many pastries, have you worked in the kitchens of Fluorescent Castle before?¡± Russell asked curiously.
Mrs. Brown replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I spent some time working as a kitchen maid in Fluorescent Castle; Mrs. Gramer taught me a lot about pastries.¡±
Mrs. Gramer was the head cook of Fluorescent Castle, who had worked her way up from kitchen maid to her position and had spent her life working in the kitchens of Fluorescent Castle. The food Russell had eaten from childhood to adulthood was mostly prepared by Mrs. Gramer¡¯s hands.
¡°No wonder.¡±
Russell acknowledged Mrs. Brown¡¯s skills; in this era, expertise was as valuable as knowledge, hard to acquire for the average person.
¡°Butler Morris recommended you as a pastry chef, but I have a new idea. Mrs. Brown, I, too, have studied fine foods, so I want you to collaborate with me to invent some new types of pastries,¡± Russell shared his thoughts.
For no other reason,
he wanted to eat steamed buns, dumplings, fried dough sticks, and big white buns!
Chapter 77 - 77 Listing Remarks
?Chapter 77: Listing Remarks Chapter 77: Listing Remarks Well, it¡¯s that time again to write a launch speech.
The book hit the shelves in the early hours of March 4th, and to be honest, it was a bit abrupt, landing right in the middle of a transitional chapter, dampening everyone¡¯s enthusiasm to read.
I had planned to skip the speech and just sneak by, with the author quietly writing and the readers quietly subscribing.
Moreover, this book is like old wine in an old bottle, no, more accurately, old wine in an old bottle.
It¡¯s kind of embarrassing to be relying on past success.
However, there are still some loyal fans who, after all these years, keep nagging me, hoping I would rewrite a story similar to ¡°Dragon¡±¡ of course, there are also those who want a rewrite of ¡°Heavy Truck,¡± and there are also two ¡°disappeared¡± works that some fans mention.
So, I¡¯ve always had the idea of rewriting the story about Elf and the dragon, and after a few opening chapters were shot down by the editor, ¡°The Warm Dragon¡± was born.
The title is rather unrefined. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
But it fits the theme of the story well, so even though many readers criticized it, I insisted on not changing it.
As of now, the performance of this book is mediocre, perhaps due to the slow pace, or possibly because of my limited writing skills.
I¡¯ve also considered whether I should speed up the pace.
The writing environment now compared to a few years ago has undergone huge changes, with the advent of short videos further accelerating readers¡¯ preference for a fast pace. The recommendation system in Qidian is also constantly being reformed, which may not affect the top authors, but for a mid-tier author like me, it¡¯s tough to handle.
Sometimes I even wonder if I¡¯m no longer suited for writing, having been left behind by the times.
But in the still of the night, tossing and turning, I still love this industry.
After all, since junior high, I¡¯ve enjoyed writing, and more than twenty years passed in a blur; I still like to write. Besides, without writing, I wouldn¡¯t know what else to do with myself, and sometimes I really feel lost.
Returning to this book, the tone I set from the beginning was a slow-paced farming story, with lots of daily life to increase immersion.
So, I was prepared for the performance to be so-so. Suddenly speeding up the pace could have meant losing hold of the framework, and it would have created a dissonant clash with the earlier parts. It seemed better to continue at this pace; given enough time, the flavor will naturally emerge.
Fantasy is already a niche market, and our encounter here must be some kind of fate.
Let this fate come slowly and leave gently.
Alright then.
After rambling so much, I suddenly feel much better. People are strange sometimes, loving solitude yet yearning for liveliness. As a homebody, the happiest moments for me, Old Bai, are when I¡¯m reading the reviews.
Our readers are each talented in their own right, speaking so eloquently, and I just love reading the reviews.
I also like to find inspiration in them.
This kind of interaction can greatly stimulate creative inspiration because it makes you feel you¡¯re not performing on an empty stage, but instead have a crowd cheering you on, participating in every performance.
I won¡¯t ramble on any further.
An early morning launch calls for a ten-chapter release!
I hope everyone can show some support and give Old Bai a first subscription, to give me more motivation to write.
After launching, barring any surprises, there will be at least 6,000 words a day, with occasional bursts of creativity.
Last but not least, thank you to everyone who has rewarded, voted, and commented since the book started a month ago. Thank you for your company, and the words I have for you will continue in the story.
Thank you!
Chapter 78 - 78 77 Pearl Cultivation (First Update)
?Chapter 78: Chapter 77 Pearl Cultivation (First Update) Chapter 78: Chapter 77 Pearl Cultivation (First Update) Russell mentioned wanting to develop new types of pastries.
Mrs. Brown immediately understood, ¡°Sir, do you mean for me to try some new flavor combinations like Mrs. Moore?¡±
By now, everyone in the manor¡¯s annex knew that Mrs. Moore had started developing new dishes under Russell¡¯s authorization.
Not only would the castle¡¯s banquets occasionally feature one or two oddly unusual dishes.
But also, nearly every meal in the servants¡¯ dining room would see the introduction of an inexplicable dish, after which Mrs. Moore would await the servants¡¯ feedback, wiping her hands with her apron.
Most of the time, the feedback was negative.
But occasionally she would receive positive feedback, and Mrs. Moore would then gleefully present the well-received new dish to Russell.
Of course, the number of new dishes that actually gained Russell¡¯s approval was still few and far between.
Only a fish soup made with ginger and spring onions had earned high praise from Russell, becoming a staple at every banquet and Mrs. Moore¡¯s specialty. It was even named by Russell as ¡°Secret Ginger Onion Fresh Fish Soup,¡± considered to be on par with the Blind Eye Dragon soup.
Others, like Charles and Eric, also thought the Secret Ginger Onion Fresh Fish Soup was a delicious dish suitable to accompany meals.
¡°Not just new formulas, but also new styles,¡± said Russell, quickly sharing his concept for steamed buns.
However, he vaguely knew that the flour needed for steamed buns was not the same as that for bread.
It seemed that bread required high-gluten flour while steamed buns called for all-purpose flour.
Of course.
In his previous life, Russell didn¡¯t know how to steam buns; he could only cook a few simple dishes, so he could only give Mrs. Brown a rough idea of how to make steamed buns, leaving the rest up to her to figure out.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to waste, try different types of flour to achieve the closest result to steamed buns, then gradually refine it.¡±
¡°Rest assured, sir, I will seriously study how to make steamed buns,¡± replied Mrs. Brown.
¡°Good, I look forward to seeing the results of your research.¡±
The culinary revolution needed to happen step by step. Now that Mrs. Moore was developing stir-fries and other Chinese dishes, Mrs. Brown would take on the pastries.
One day, Russell believed he would be able to eat a table full of dishes from his homeland.
Mrs. Brown happily went back to steaming buns, while Russell picked up the book he¡¯d set aside earlier. It was an epic known as ¡°Song of the Volcano,¡± a heroic saga told through narrative poetry, recounting the legendary story of a Dragon Knight.
About three thousand years ago, there was a hero-like Knight named Sigruft.
Sigruft stood three meters tall and was abandoned by his parents on the snowfields as a toddler, where he was raised by a pack of wolves.
Naturally filled with Battle Qi, he could fight with Snow Ghosts at a tender age.
It was said that he ate so many Ice Pellet Pearls from a young age that he became unfazed by the severe cold, unafraid of Snow Ghosts, and even dared to provoke the Snow Demon. Eventually, he was discovered by a Knight Regiment of a certain kingdom and brought back, where he fell in love with the princess.
That¡¯s as far as Russell had read.
But he guessed that the story would continue with Sigruft¡¯s exceptional talents allowing him to enter the volcano, save the kingdom¡¯s dying Great Dragon, and then become a Dragon Knight, soaring with the princess.
¡°Not very interesting, just as bland as Old White¡¯s books,¡± Russell quickly lost interest in reading.
He rose from his seat and left the manor¡¯s annex.
The accompanying Knights were all busy, given that it was the first day on the job for the officials, and there was much work to be coordinated.
¡°Woof!¡± Fortunately, Kevin was there to protect him, ensuring Russell¡¯s safety.
Although Kevin was Eric¡¯s contracted Fantasy Beast, he clearly knew that it was Russell who had saved his life, so he was quite fond of Russell. With enhanced intelligence, he could understand Russell¡¯s various commands clearly.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Kevin, we¡¯ll take a walk to Magic Medicine Tun and see how the Magic Potion crops are coming along.¡± Mounting his horse, Russell left with Kevin.
Before long, they arrived at Magic Medicine Tun.
The serfs were busy in the fields; upon seeing Russell, they bowed and saluted, then continued their laborious farming.
¡°Not bad, the dill has already sprouted.¡±
Green and tender shoots had emerged in the fields. This magic herb didn¡¯t require meticulous care, as dill itself was a commonly cultivated spice. Especially when cooking beef or mutton, sprinkling ground dill would notably enhance the flavor.
However, using magic herb dill as a spice would be too extravagant; it was meant to be used in creating magic elixirs.
Knights in training had a huge demand for magic elixirs.
Take Russell, for example, who would pop a magic elixir that could boil his battle Qi every morning and evening, and occasionally one that could strengthen his battle Qi during meditation¡ªnobility relied on battle Qi to solidify their rule, and the contribution of magic elixirs was indispensable.
Having passed the dill magical medicine field, the Rainlong flower magical medicine field was next.
The Rainlong flowers had also sprouted.
Then, they moved into the birch forest, where each birch tree was generating a faint magic aura and transitioning into magic material.
It was evident that many birch tree branches had been cut off.
The serfs were then taking them for cuttings to expand the area of the birch forest.
Moreover, on many of the birch tree trunks, small green glowing mushrooms had started sprouting, clustering like will-o¡¯-the-wisps. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°They¡¯re coexisting quite well,¡± Russell remarked with satisfaction.
Having confirmed the healthy growth of the magic herbs and materials, he no longer paid them attention but walked to the banks of the Glowing River to watch the rolling river waters.
As the warm season arrived, the temperature rose day by day, melting the snow in Glowing Valley and causing the water level of the Glowing River to surge.
¡°After this flooding period passes, once the river¡¯s water level and flow stabilize, we can send people down to catch river clams,¡± Russell thought silently.
He also planned to cultivate river clams manually for pearl breeding.
If he could breed pearls artificially, it would be like having contracted a bipedal flying dragon, capable of producing a continuous stream of magic-imbued pearls.
¡°An exorbitant profit! It¡¯s just uncertain whether pearls can be cultivated and the production volume is hard to guarantee, but regardless, we must attempt,¡± Russell thought, riding his horse along the river bank and looking meticulously for a suitable place to dig ponds.
Eventually, at the point where the Glowing River bends and the border between Magic Medicine Tun and Wheat Hamlet, he found a suitable depression for pond excavation.
¡°We¡¯ll arrange for people to dig it during the slack farming season¡ No, there¡¯s no hurry. First, let¡¯s dig a small pond in front of the manor¡¯s guesthouse to experiment with pearl cultivation,¡± Russell thought, feeling that it would be too hasty and profit-seeking to start digging without validated techniques.
If the artificial pearl breeding was not successful, wouldn¡¯t the pond have been dug in vain?
¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±
That evening, when Charles, Eric, Hans, and others came to report the day¡¯s work and took the opportunity to enjoy a meal,
Russell asked Hans, ¡°Who is the best at catching river clams in the manor?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s about catching fish and grabbing shrimp, then Rib Jimmy is the best. Whenever Lord Baron sends people to ask for river delicacies, I always arrange for Rib Jimmy to lead the team to the river to catch them,¡± he replied.
¡°Send someone to call Rib Jimmy over for me, I have a task for him.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Hans replied.
A quarter of an hour later, Hans brought Rib Jimmy over, a young man with a dark complexion and a wiry build.
¡°Greetings to you, Sir,¡± Rib Jimmy said, a pleasing smile on his face.
¡°Do you dare to go into the river to catch clams in such rushing waters?¡± Russell asked, pointing out the window at the Glowing River.
Without any hesitation, Rib Jimmy answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch some river clams for you right now, Sir!¡±
With those words, he turned and ran out from the manor¡¯s guesthouse.
Then, with a dive into the Glowing River and only a few breaths later, he was back on the shore, holding two sizable river clams.
Chapter 79 - 79 78 Half an Acre Square Pond A Mirror
?Chapter 79: Chapter 78: Half an Acre Square Pond, A Mirror Unveiled (Second Update) Chapter 79: Chapter 78: Half an Acre Square Pond, A Mirror Unveiled (Second Update) Rib Jimmy was an accomplished fisherman, but Russell needed more than just someone who could dredge clams; they also had to be able to open the clams and cultivate pearls.
He wasn¡¯t quite clear on the basic technical principles, only knowing a rough outline.
¡°Rib Jimmy,¡± Russell called out his nickname. Serfs didn¡¯t have noble surnames, and there were often repeated names, so it was common to add a nickname to easily distinguish them, ¡°I need you to open the clams without harming them.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll need clean water, sir,¡± Rib Jimmy said, ¡°if the clams are placed in clean water, they¡¯ll open on their own.¡±
¡°Is that so,¡± Russell nodded.
Then he said, ¡°Then for now, I¡¯ll provisionally appoint you as a fisherman. Charles, later you recruit a group of serfs to dig a small pond nearby, we¡¯ll use this pond to raise the clams. After that, your task, Rib Jimmy, will be to catch a batch of young clams and insert small grains of sand or something similar into the flesh of the clams.¡±
Rib Jimmy didn¡¯t know why Russell was doing this.
But being appointed by the lord as a fisherman was a major opportunity for him, he couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear, ¡°I guarantee the task will be completed, sir.¡±
Russell made sure Rib Jimmy was given a large piece of bread for dinner and signaled for him to start digging the pond with the others the next day, and then to start raising the clams.
Once everyone had dispersed.
Charles was the last to leave, asking curiously, ¡°Sir, are you trying to have these clams produce pearls?¡±
¡°I am entertaining that idea.¡±
¡°But can you really do that just by stuffing a bit of sand into the clam¡¯s flesh?¡± Charles asked incredulously.
Russell didn¡¯t explain, simply stating indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re just trying it out. It won¡¯t cost much, and if it succeeds, we¡¯ll make a fortune. If it fails, we¡¯ll just treat it as adding a bit of fun to life.¡±
Charles laughed, ¡°May the Great Dragon watch over you, and good fortune always be by your side, sir. I hope the clams you raise will produce pearls as continuously as a Bipedal Flying Dragon.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see if the Shadowflame Dragon turns its gaze upon me,¡± Russell also laughed.
¡
Three days flashed by.
The small market was no longer bustling. The caravans had sold their goods and were saying their goodbyes, with the lead caravan owner expressing they would come often in the future.
Meanwhile.
Not far from the manor¡¯s annex, near the small bridge leading into the manor, a small pond of less than one hundred square meters was successfully excavated.
According to Rib Jimmy¡¯s experience, the pond was dug three meters deep so that later it would hold one to two meters of live water, which was the suitable environment for clams to grow.
After the pond was ready, they diverted water from the Glowing River into it.
Rib Jimmy, along with some young fellows from the manor, continually dived into the turbulent waters to catch clams. To observe the differences, Russell had them catch clams of various sizes to ultimately see which stage of clams was more suitable for pearl cultivation.
¡°Have them be careful not to get swept away by the river,¡± Russell instructed.
Rib Jimmy showed his big teeth with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, we¡¯ve all been imbued with Qi Seeds; we¡¯re strong. Even when the Glowing River is more turbulent than this, we dare to dive in to catch fish¡ heh, for Lord Baron, that is.¡±
Among the serfs, it was not uncommon to be imbued with Qi Seeds, but most of these seed were somewhat defective, with little hope of unleashing Battle Qi.
Anyone with a bit of talent had been sent to the training ground of the Fluorescent Castle for stringent knight training.
Russell¡¯s four knight attendants were such talented serfs. After successfully unleashing their Battle Qi, they changed their destiny, avoiding the endless farm work and starting to follow the lord for a different kind of life.
Catching the clams.
First, they placed the clams in a basin filled with fresh water, waiting for the clams to open their shells. Once this happened, under Russell¡¯s instruction, Rib Jimmy and the others quickly used a wooden board to wedge the shells open.
Next, they embedded a grain of sand onto the mantle of the clam¡ªthe pearls are harvested from the mantle.
After embedding the sand, they removed the wooden board.
The clams snapped their shells shut quickly, and Rib Jimmy and the others tossed them into the newly dug pond to grow freely.
¡°Rib Jimmy, your task from now on is to regularly monitor the growth of these clams and make sure they don¡¯t die,¡± said Russell.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Jimmy guarantees to take very good care of them!¡± Rib Jimmy replied confidently.
Pearl cultivation takes time, and Russell was unsure how long it would take for a pearl to mature¡ªperhaps one year, perhaps three.
In any case, it was an industry that required long-term observation.
With the fish farmers in charge, Russell didn¡¯t need to keep an eye on this matter constantly. He would occasionally ride Little Dream Dragon around the pond just to check for magical lights blooming.
June passed in the blink of an eye.
The warm-season sun grew stronger and the temperature rose swiftly, from the initial hovering around zero to seventeen or eighteen degrees now.
The whole Glowing Valley warmed up like spring, with plants growing almost visibly fast under the stimulation of the earth¡¯s power.
In just one day and night, they would grow significantly.
In the fields and beside the cinder pathways, faint yellow flowers bloomed everywhere, clustering together, fully embracing the vitality brought by the warmth.
These were dandelions.
Russell remembered that there was a dandelion spirit insect in Fluorescent Castle, so a large dandelion field had been planted on the hill behind the castle.
Every time the dandelions were ripe for the season, a breeze would send white fluff flying all over the sky, over the castle walls, toward the horizon.
¡°There are many dandelions around the manor¡¯s guesthouse as well, too bad I don¡¯t have a dandelion spirit insect,¡± Russell said, standing on the lawn in front of the gate, gazing at the little yellow flowers growing on the grass, and musing about how splendid springtime was.
However, the warm and pleasant times were soon shattered by the rushing sound of horse hooves.
Fluorescent Castle¡¯s Messenger Knight Raphael, sped on his horse to the manor guesthouse: ¡°Mr. Russell, Lord Baron has ordered that all Lords must attend a trade route clearance meeting at Fluorescent Castle promptly at noon today!¡±
¡°I understand,¡± said Russell, his eyebrows slightly raised. He then instructed Butler Morris, ¡°Take Knight Raphael down for a cup of hot tea.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Thank you, Mr. Russell,¡± Raphael said without any pretense.
Russell then quickly called for Eric: ¡°My father has issued an order to prepare for the trade route clearance meeting. This year I plan to participate in the clearance, so I need you, Eric, to help me get ready.¡±
¡°Sir, you should still prioritize your studies. I will protect you closely,¡± Eric replied. ¡°Tom and the others need to focus and quickly get in a few practice sessions together to avoid a scattered formation of the knight squad after we enter the snowfield.¡±
In this regard, Eric had experience, as he had followed Baron Roman to battle in the snowfield several times.
So Russell didn¡¯t plan to make decisions on his own and would follow Eric¡¯s arrangements, then head to the snowfield to gain some experience.
It would be even better if they could hunt a few Snow Ghosts and gather some Ice Pellet Pearls to feed to Little Dream Dragon.
A moment later.
Leaving Eric to train the four Knight Attendants, Russell took Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound and followed Raphael to Fluorescent Castle.
Chapter 80 - 80 79 Mockery (Third Update)
?Chapter 80: Chapter 79 Mockery (Third Update) Chapter 80: Chapter 79 Mockery (Third Update) Fluorescent Castle, the great hall.
The round table was placed against the wall, with the windows on the wall wide open. Ros the Clay Dragon¡¯s head was reaching in through the window, taking up one of the spots at the table.
The fine scales, the cold gaze, the slightly parted nostrils that intermittently released jets of warm air, and the fierce double horns all showcased the unique beauty of the bipedal flying dragon. This beauty did not stem from its form but from its power.
A mild aura of dragon might enveloped the meeting room.
Mr. Roman, sitting against the wall, was right next to Mr. Ross¡¯s head, currently smiling as he stroked Mr. Ross¡¯s dragon horns.
Although Baron Roman had not been recognized as a Dragon Rider, Mr. Ross did not reject this closeness¡ªa contract is signed through the medium of bloodlines, and once inked, it continued through the lineage, inherited generation after generation.
¡°The situation is such that a large number of Snow Ghosts have appeared around the Twin Rivers Trade Route, posing a serious threat to the route¡¯s security. They must be eliminated.¡±
Roland took the role of chairing the meeting, his gaze sweeping earnestly over the several lords and knights seated around the round table.
Roson Fluorescent Spore from Great Wind Manor.
Marcus from Windmill Manor.
Sally from Greycat Manor.
Utreras from Red Falcon Manor.
And Russell Fluorescent Fungus from Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°When do we depart?¡± Lord Marcus inquired. He was Malena¡¯s father and had not looked directly at Russell since entering, ¡°Are we coordinating our efforts with Count Flo Pot¡¯s Knight Regiment, or are we each fighting on our own?¡±
Roland said, ¡°This time we¡¯re on our own, the center point of the Twin Rivers Trade Route serving as the boundary, each side cleansing their own area.¡±
¡°So is it Viscount Mejie leading the team this time, or is it Lord Mel?¡± Sally asked.
¡°It¡¯s my uncle who will be leading,¡± Roland said with a smile.
Count Flo Pot, who was Russell and Roland¡¯s maternal grandfather and Lady Meryl¡¯s father, was Merlin Rain-Longflower.
Now that the Duke had just ascended to the throne and the Council of Elders had not yet disbanded, Count Merlin was still managing national affairs in Red Castle. Tributary River Mouth, his territory, was managed by his sole heir and son, Viscount Mejie Yujiuhua.
Mejie was naturally Roland and Russell¡¯s uncle.
At the same time, Mejie¡¯s son, Lord Mel Yujiuhua, three years Russell¡¯s elder, had also begun learning about territory management and often accompanied the Knight Regiment into battle on the snowfields.
¡°Viscount Mejie, is it? Haha, when I see him then, I¡¯ll have to have a good drink with him,¡± said Sally joyfully.
The knights from both houses often fought side by side, so they were all well acquainted.
Under Roland¡¯s leadership, the meeting then moved on to discuss how to allocate battle missions. Such battles to cleanse the trade route happened every year, so the seasoned lords quickly coordinated their respective roles in just a few words.
Only Russell was participating for the first time.
¡°Russell, how many knights is your territory sending?¡± Roland asked.
¡°One Phantom Beast Knight, five armed knights, including myself,¡± Russell said. Although he had few men, the inclusion of a Phantom Beast Knight meant his contribution could not be considered meager.
¡°Then you will follow behind us, taking care of any small groups of Snow Ghosts that get separated,¡± Baron Roman interjected at the right moment.
Russell was just about to agree.
But Mr. Ross turned his head towards him and bared his teeth with a sneer, then snorted disdainfully through his nostrils, ¡°Chuff!¡±
It was as if he were mocking Russell for being a coward.
Although no one understood the Dragon Language, especially since each bipedal flying dragon had a unique call that was impossible to generalize, the lords seated there could interpret from Mr. Ross¡¯s cry that he was indeed mocking someone.
¡°Cough cough¡¡± Roland even wanted to laugh, but fortunately he held it back.
Regarding this,
Russell, although annoyed in his heart, remained indifferent on the surface, exhibiting a kind of spirit of spitting in his own face. He responded to Baron Roman lightly, ¡°Alright, father.¡±
Baron Roman patted Mr. Ross on the neck, apparently somewhat displeased that Mr. Ross was not giving Russell face.
But no matter how displeased he was, there was nothing he could do, as Mr. Ross was everything in Glowing Valley.
Even if it tore Russell to pieces, Baron Roman would probably only be able to weakly protest, ¡°You evil dragon, you have betrayed the family¡¯s trust in you.¡±
Then,
life would continue as it must.
A minor incident did not affect the tone of the meeting. After the tasks were clearly assigned, they agreed to gather at Fluorescent Castle on the fifth of July, three days later. The meeting thus came to an end.
The lords left the castle arm in arm, chatting amiably. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell was also heading back, but his elder brother Roland caught up to him and asked with concern, ¡°How did you offend Mr. Ross? I remember it didn¡¯t use to give you such a cold shoulder.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Think about it, there must be something you did to offend Mr. Ross.¡±
¡°Really can¡¯t think of it, I just remember that during my coming-of-age ceremony, Mr. Ross suddenly turned very cold towards me.¡± Russell spread his hands, he certainly couldn¡¯t tell Roland that Mr. Ross might have realized he was a transmigrator.
Of course, he also harbored another conjecture in his heart, that Mr. Ross might have ¡°sensed¡± the presence of the Little Dream Dragon.
But this conjecture was ultimately denied by him.
No matter what, the Little Dream Dragon was still a Great Dragon, whereas Mr. Ross was merely a Bipedal Flying Dragon. If it had sensed the presence of the Little Dream Dragon, Mr. Ross would likely have tucked its tail between its legs, instead of repeatedly provoking him.
Great Dragons!
They are the existence at the top of the food chain, the greatest creation born of the Earth¡¯s power.
¡°Your coming-of-age ceremony? I couldn¡¯t make it back for that. Did anything happen at the time?¡± Roland kept asking.
This made Russell, who was a bit touched by his elder brother¡¯s concern, instantly understand that Roland didn¡¯t really care about him. Instead, he wanted to learn from his negative example to identify potential points that could offend Mr. Ross and avoid them.
So he just shook his head and said, ¡°Elder brother, if I knew, I would definitely tell you and help you ride the dragon, but I truly don¡¯t know¡ In any case, if you want to ride a dragon, you will still have to make efforts in other areas.¡±
¡°What are you saying, what¡¯s this now,¡± Roland touched his nose in some embarrassment, ¡°I just wanted to help you resolve the issue with Mr. Ross.¡±
Seeing the disbelief on Russell¡¯s face,
He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head away, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t care about riding dragons at all. It doesn¡¯t matter which one of us brothers rides a dragon. It¡¯s just that the family needs a Flying Dragon Knight¡ so, if I don¡¯t make an effort, who else can I rely on?¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Russell smiled.
Then patted Roland on the shoulder sincerely, ¡°Elder brother, I no longer have any hope of riding Mr. Ross, so, I truly hope you can succeed in riding a dragon. Father, Mother Rolin, Lola, and Grandmother, we all hope so.¡±
Upon hearing this, Roland¡¯s embarrassed expression relaxed, and he laughed heartily, ¡°Good lad, just you watch how your elder brother rides a dragon!¡±
¡°Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, Glowing light¡¯s blessing,¡± Russell waved his hand. ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±
¡°Hmm, see you in three days.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Chapter 81 - 81 80 Twin Rivers Trade Route (Fourth Update)
?Chapter 81: Chapter 80: Twin Rivers Trade Route (Fourth Update) Chapter 81: Chapter 80: Twin Rivers Trade Route (Fourth Update) ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad at all, it¡¯s getting more and more delicious!¡±
In the manor¡¯s separate courtyard, Russell was enjoying Mrs. Brown¡¯s newly made large white buns and finally retrieved some familiar sensations.
Soft and delicious, it was the very taste of a bun.
Paired with the stack of small dried fish prepared by Mrs. Moore, it was incredibly delightful; for this breakfast, Russell devoured five large bun-sized ones.
¡°Butler Morris, reward Mrs. Brown with five copper coins and encourage her to continue striving for even tastier buns. Um, Mrs. Moore¡¯s dried fish are quite good too, reward her two copper coins as well,¡± Russell, fully satisfied, generously praised after his meal.
Delicious food is one of life¡¯s great pleasures and should never be taken for granted.
Butler Morris returned soon after: ¡°Sir, Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Brown are very thankful for your rewards.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°Furthermore, Sir, the provisions for you and the knights have been prepared: flatbreads, meatballs, and magic elixirs, all packed and enough to last you and the knights for half a month. The tents and sleeping bags are also ready.¡±
Russell was about to clear the trade route on the snowfield, hence he needed to bring his own provisions.
Armor, weapons, horses all required self-preparation.
As Butler Morris was chattering about the supplies that had been readied, the Wildcat Sisters came forward together.
¡°Sir, as you are about to fight on the snowfields, Catherine and I hope to join. We may not be very adept in combat, but we can help transport supplies for you and the knights,¡± Katie said with hopeful eyes.
Catherine added, ¡°Plus, we sisters don¡¯t eat much, so we won¡¯t add any extra burden to you, Sir.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Russell bluntly refused the Wildcat Sisters: ¡°It¡¯s not about how much you eat; it¡¯s just not convenient if you go¡ Alright, let¡¯s not speak of this matter anymore. Stay in the manor and help Charles and Hans manage the estate.¡±
¡°Acknowledged,¡± the Wildcat Sisters replied.
¡°Acknowledged,¡± is normally the response of a knight following orders, and the Wildcat Sisters had been practicing horse riding diligently, seeming to aim for a change in profession to knights.
However, having chosen the path of rangers and having taken shortcuts in developing their meridians, it was destined that their achievements wouldn¡¯t be very high.
Like Lone Wolf Lisbon, who barely managed to achieve full circulation through the main meridians of his body and elevate to a great ranger, that was his limit. There was no chance to open up all the minor meridians, establish the Grand Circulation, cultivate the Battle Qi chains, and form contracts with fantasy beasts.
Nevertheless, any increase in strength was welcome, after all, even for those practicing the knight¡¯s path, advancing to become a Mythical Beast Knight was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.
Once Charles and Hans arrived, Russell briefed them on a few matters regarding the lordship.
Then, he sprinted towards Fluorescent Castle along with the fully-equipped Eric, Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, as well as Tom, John, Jack, and James, the four knight attendants.
Russell, traveling light, rode on his majestic black steed, leading the way at the front of the group.
Eric followed closely behind, with three long spears and a shield attached to his horse, and Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound carried two large packs, which held living essentials and special provisions for him.
Trailing them were Tom and the others, each not only bearing a long spear and shield on horseback but also carrying a fair amount of supplies.
This was the very purpose of a knight attendant: indulged in peacetime, and during battle, they served their lord in all capacities, even fighting to the death to ensure his safety¡ªand should the lord fall in battle, the knight attendants were expected to follow suit.
Two hours later, the group reached Fluorescent Castle.
It was evident that Fluorescent Castle was bustling with activity as other lordly knight groups had already arrived, filling the grassland in front of the castle with their horses.
Amid them, the silhouettes of several fantasy beasts could be seen.
The Nightmare Specter Horse, the Armadillo King, the Steel Thunder Beast, the Golden Luster Lynx, the Great Horned Deer King¡ and on the castle walls, Black Feather Ravens and Aurora Falcons crouched.
¡°Mr. Russell.¡± The lordship¡¯s patrol Knight Commander, Kendall, approached.
¡°Knight Commander Kendall, are you also partaking in the mission to clear out the trade route?¡± Russell greeted the man and casually inquired.
¡°Yes, Chris is holding the fort, while I follow the lord onto the battlefield.¡± Chris was the Castle Guard Captain, and like Kendall and Eric, he was a Mythical Beast Knight who had yet to receive a title of nobility.
¡°Then we can fight side by side once again.¡±
¡°Haha, this time Mr. Russel won¡¯t need my protection,¡± said Knight Commander Kendall, looking towards Eric and, behind him, Kevin, ¡°Is this the Gold and Silver Wolfhound? Indeed, it¡¯s quite majestic, especially these eyes¡ªso handsome.¡±
Kevin lazily wagged his tail.
Eric, in a subdued voice, said, ¡°Kevin and I will ensure Sir¡¯s safety.¡±
¡°Russell, Kendall, and Eric!¡± Lord Uterras called out from the archway, ¡°Sir is waiting for us at the training ground!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Knight Commander Kendall said with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s.¡±
The three of them quickly arrived at the training ground, where Mr. Roman, the Baron, was already clad in splendid silver armor, waiting on the field. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Atop a nearby tower, Mr. Ross sat like a gargoyle, his dragon eyes larger than a bull¡¯s, eerily watching the knights below and their Fantasy Beasts. He even accidentally dribbled a drop of saliva.
The Fantasy Beasts had grown accustomed to Mr. Ross¡¯s dragon might and behaved normally.
Only Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound had his back fur slightly bristled, and Eric had to bend down to pet Kevin, calming him.
¡°Very good, it¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock, and everyone is already here,¡± Baron Roman said, his hand on the sword at his waist as he looked around, his gaze settling on Eric, ¡°I¡¯m glad to see the birth of the eighth Phantom Beast Knight in Glowing Valley, Eric!¡±
At these words, Eric clenched his right hand to his chest, performing a knightly salute.
After introducing Eric, Baron Roman declared loudly, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s all get our troops in order and set out for the Twin Rivers Trade Route!¡±
With that said,
Baron Roman was the first to leap onto his Nightmare Specter Horse, his contracted Fantasy Beast.
At the same time, a large grey snake swiftly coiled around Baron Roman¡¯s armor, its head poking out over his left shoulder, flicking its tongue repeatedly. This was his second contracted Fantasy Beast, the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes.
Almost simultaneously, a flash of silver light crossed, and soon a silver-white fox sat perched on Baron Roman¡¯s right shoulder.
This was his third contracted Fantasy Beast, the Silver Winged Wind Fox.
Russell looked with envy at his father, whose figure surrounded by three Fantasy Beasts was undeniably impressive.
In the knights¡¯ cultivation, after reaching the tiers of Qi-kind and Battle Qi, successfully contracting a Fantasy Beast marked the entry into a whole new realm¡ªPrime Breath Tier.
The Prime Breath Tier is divided into two levels, Phantom Beast Knight and High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight.
The distinction between levels is straightforward: contracting one Fantasy Beast makes one a Phantom Beast Knight; contracting two or more makes one a High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight.
There is also another way to differentiate levels: contracting one Fantasy Beast makes one a First-layer Phantom Beast Knight, contracting two makes one a Second-layer Phantom Beast Knight¡ It is said that one can contract up to five Fantasy Beasts, becoming a Fifth-layer Phantom Beast Knight.
Contracting more than five Fantasy Beasts, with Prime Breath surpassing the critical threshold, leads to dissipation and drives the Phantom Beast Knight into madness.
Without a doubt, Baron Roman was presently a Third-layer High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight.
Shifting his gaze from his father, Russell then looked towards another Lord Knight, Marcus, who sat astride a Fantasy Beast that resembled a rhinoceros¡ªthe Iron Thunder Beast. Next to the Iron Thunder Beast was another Fantasy Beast, the Pangolin King.
¡°Second-layer High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight Marcus¡ It¡¯s a pity Malena¡¯s not my type, otherwise Marcus would have been my father-in-law,¡± thought Russell, amusing himself.
In the whole Glowing Valley, there were only two High-ranking Mythical Beast Knights, Roman You
Chapter 82 - 82 81 The Baron Preaches (Fifth Update)
?Chapter 82: Chapter 81: The Baron Preaches (Fifth Update) Chapter 82: Chapter 81: The Baron Preaches (Fifth Update) Hu hu!
The biting cold wind howled.
Leaving the warm lands of the Glowing Valley and continuing towards the source of the Glowing River, they entered the Red Bat Grotto.
Compared to the gloom of the Echo Water River Cavern, the Red Bat Grotto was more spacious. Of course, a more significant difference was that the Red Bat Grotto lay on the essential route of the trade pathway and, after years of development, had become well-connected.
The Charcoal Dust Road extended deep into the Red Bat Grotto, then passed through a skylight, officially penetrating the snowfield above.
The knights of the entire Glowing Valley formed a Knight Regiment.
They were divided into a vanguard, rearguard, left wing, right wing, and including Russell, a support detachment.
The Knight Regiment advanced along the Twin Rivers Trade Route.
In the midst of the roaring snowstorm, Russell could clearly see two rows of ice walls stacked firm, forming a long wall-like trade route stretching into the endless depths of the snowfield. Caravans could travel within the walls while battles took place on the outside.
Hidden within the long wall-like trade route, caravans could travel back and forth between the various warm lands without disturbing the Snow Ghosts.
Of course.
To ensure the safety of the trade route, every Lord had the duty to come and clear the Snow Ghosts around it ¨C not only protecting the safety of the trade route but also earning some Ice Pellet Pearls, which could be considered an enjoyable task.
However, the Ice and Snow Long Wall was not continuous; it rose from the ground or submerged under ice, integrating with the terrain of the snowfields.
¡°Cold Spring Point is a very important node on the trade route; we must ensure that no large groups of Snow Ghosts exist around Cold Spring Point,¡± Baron Roman emphasized before the team set out.
The reason was simple.
It was too cold on the snowfields, and it was challenging for ordinary people and horses to be exposed to the cold for extended periods. But under the ice cap, there were occasionally not-so-cold spots, where the ice could melt into water, known as Cold Spring Points.
Cold Spring Points were the best shelters and camping spots for caravans along their route.
Therefore, the Ice and Snow Long Wall of the trade route was not a straight line but a winding one that connected all the Cold Spring Points together.
¡°My grandfather¡¯s domain is at the Tributary River Mouth, and my father¡¯s domain is the Glowing Valley, so the trade route connecting these two domains is called the Twin Rivers Trade Route,¡± Russell mused as he followed the Knight Regiment, surrounded by the howling wind and snow, inevitably becoming a bit distracted.
However, before they even reached the first Cold Spring Point, the monotonous march was forced to a halt.
¡°Chiu chiu!¡±
Sir Ross circled high in the sky, occasionally appearing from the clouds before vanishing into them again.
¡°Northeast direction, Snow Ghost tracks found, number exceeding one hundred!¡± Lord Sally¡¯s shout echoed from midair.
Russell lifted his head and saw behind Lord Sally, a pair of giant raven wings outlined by black light, allowing him to soar through the air like a bird, scouting for enemy movements.
¡°Is this Beast Fusion Shadow?¡± Russell couldn¡¯t help but marvel.
Upon hearing this, Eric clenched his fist, ¡°Yes, sir, that is the Beast Fusion Shadow, Kevin and I are not yet capable of this.¡±
The cultivation of a first-rank Phantom Beast Knight is divided into three stages: Battle Qi Sword Control, Fighting Spirit Armor, and Beast Fusion Shadow.
Eric, along with Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, had not harmonized enough and could only manage Battle Qi Sword Control ¨C that is, by radiating Prime Breath, to remotely execute Battle Qi martial techniques and free up both hands.
Russell consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, you and Kevin still have plenty of time to harmonize.¡±
Meanwhile.
Upon receiving Lord Sally¡¯s warning, the Knight Regiment quickly changed formation.
Baron Roman stayed in the rearguard without action, while Roland led the vanguard and left wing detachment swiftly towards the northeast, where the horse hooves trembled, and the howling wind and snow were suddenly halted by the assault.
Knights in battle formation resonated with Battle Qi, possessing indestructible offensive power and impenetrable defensive strength.
In just a short moment, the vanguard and left flank had overwhelmed more than a hundred Snow Ghosts to the northeast, then the Knight formation spread out, and the Knights furiously chased and hacked at the Snow Ghosts, shattering their corpses and crushing their skulls to extract the Ice Pellet Pearls within.
Unfortunately, the Snow Ghosts collapsed too swiftly; Russell¡¯s support squadron didn¡¯t even get a chance to act before the spoils were swiftly divvied up.
Not a single Ice Pellet Pearl was left.
¡°I really want to charge in there for a while,¡± Russell lamented. Those Ice Pellet Pearls, after all, were the growing fuel for the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Sir, please be patient. This is just the beginning. We will encounter more Snow Ghosts later, and that will be when you¡¯re needed,¡± Eric called out loudly, ¡°For now, you need to quickly adapt to the environment of the snowfield.¡±
He was Russell¡¯s chief guard and Knight, and also his Knight class instructor, never missing a moment to teach him.
¡°I understand,¡± Russell nodded.
The Knight Regiment continued their march and on their way to the first Cold Spring Point, they encountered two or three more waves of Snow Ghosts.
But they were only minor groups of Snow Ghosts, easily defeated with a charge.
So much so that Russell never got the chance to engage in battle, until they reached the first Cold Spring Point by evening.
The so-called Cold Spring Point was actually a skywell.
There was a thin layer of ice overhead, and the ground below was paved with stone slabs, taking up about half the size of a soccer field. Several ice holes were carved around the sides, storing some usable supplies. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Such as dry firewood, dark bread, warm clothing, and so on.
The Knight Regiment quickly squeezed in. Of course, a team of Knights remained outside on alert to ensure the security of the Cold Spring Point.
The attending Knight servants quickly set up tents, lit fires at the designated spots, and started cooking.
Russell was then called over by someone sent by Baron Roman.
¡°Father.¡± Arriving at the large commander¡¯s tent, Russell saw only his elder brother Roland inside, while the other Lords were absent.
¡°Sit,¡± said Baron Roman, ¡°Tonight, the three of us, father and sons, will have dinner together to celebrate Russell¡¯s first encampment on the snowfield.¡±
Russell sat down.
Roland then asked, ¡°How is it, your first venture into the snowfield, is it very fresh and exciting?¡±
¡°Fresh yes, but the excitement is a bit lacking, mainly because I haven¡¯t been involved in the few skirmishes along the way.¡±
Baron Roman said, ¡°First observe and learn. Don¡¯t be overambitious.¡±
¡°Yes, Father.¡±
¡°There will be plenty of chances to fight. The deeper we go into the snowfield, the more Snow Ghosts there will be. Who knows where they all come from. Anyway, there will be a time when you¡¯ll be tired from killing,¡± Roland commented and somehow produced a bottle of wine.
He poured a cup for each of the three of them using an iron flask.
¡°Thank you,¡± Russell took the flask with a smile, ¡°I was just thinking of killing more Snow Ghosts to earn some Ice Pellet Pearls.¡±
¡°Are you short of money?¡± Baron Roman asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandmother give you a sum for your research? Has spending a hundred Gold Coins on researching spectacles for reading really left you broke? And your mother has also been giving you Gold Coins secretly, hasn¡¯t she?¡±
The Baron was very attentive, well aware of Russell¡¯s financial sources.
Russell responded, ¡°Research and development are quite expensive, Father¡ and I really am short on money because I have many ideas I need to implement.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, Russell. Let the serfs farm peacefully; as a Lord, all you need to do is wait to collect your money,¡± Baron Roman began imparting his lordship guidance, ¡°It has been done this way for thousands of years for a reason¡¡±
Russell distilled the Baron¡¯s words and came to a conclusion¡ªBaron Roman actually adhered to the Daoist philosophy of Huang-Lao.
Focusing on inaction and tranquility.
Chapter 83 - 83 82 Rumors of Red Castle (Sixth Update)
?Chapter 83: Chapter 82 Rumors of Red Castle (Sixth Update) Chapter 83: Chapter 82 Rumors of Red Castle (Sixth Update) The knight attendant brought in the cooked dinner; naturally, it could not compare to the lavish meals at Fluorescent Castle, especially when out on the barren snowscape.
There were only a few dishes: roasted ribs, baked snails, bacon, salted fish, and a vegetable salad, accompanied by corn-filled pies, grape toast, and a bowl of cream of mushroom soup. Of course, there was also the indispensable fish roe risotto as a staple.
After dinner, there would also be a serving of caramel pudding as dessert.
While eating and drinking, Mr. Roman enthusiastically imparted the lordship advice he had accrued over many years of managing Glowing Valley. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Don¡¯t meddle in everything, but be sure to set some thresholds¡ Give them some freedom, but the cost of freedom can be set a bit higher¡ Don¡¯t confine them to the manor, but make the cost of leaving unaffordable¡¡±
Roland, the elder brother, added on the side, ¡°Give them a goal to strive for, but the goal must remain in our hands. Just like the fantasy beasts, which are the private property of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, they must not be relinquished too easily.¡±
Speaking of which.
Roland patted Russell on the shoulder, ¡°You were a bit too hasty in giving Eric that Gold and Silver Wolfhound, Kevin. You should¡¯ve tested his patience a bit more.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
Russell found it somewhat difficult to adapt to such direct imparting of experience but thought about it carefully and it seemed quite reasonable.
In his past life, when he was working his 996 job, his boss probably painted the big picture for him in much the same way.
Despite being in different worlds, human nature is universal. Power structures and social systems are only the facade of civilization; human nature is the underlying logic.
After eating and drinking his fill and armed with Mr. Roman¡¯s teachings on the art of lordship, Russell left the commander¡¯s tent.
He left Mr. Roman and his brother Roland behind, still savoring the last bit of grape wine, intending to drink until the bottle was empty.
¡°Russell is still a bit green,¡± the Baron mused.
¡°He has just come of age and is just beginning to delve into estate affairs, so it¡¯s natural for him to harbor many impractical ideas, which reality will eventually crush. But with the support of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, his life will undoubtedly be smooth sailing,¡± Roland spoke.
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the Baron sipped the red wine, ¡°After I grow old and you take over the Baron¡¯s title, you must be as close to Russell as your Uncle Roson and I are. After all, we are family.¡±
¡°Of course, Russell and I are close,¡± Roland said, thumping his chest in assurance.
The Baron nodded but couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°Roson guards the northern gate for me and for the family. In the future, Russell will also guard the southern gate for you and the family. If you can distinguish yourself, there¡¯s no reason Glowing Valley can¡¯t expand further south and north.¡±
¡°Father, just watch. If I can successfully become a Great Dragon rider, I will fulfill grandfather¡¯s unfinished wish and secure an earldom,¡± Roland said with a longing look toward the tent ceiling.
¡°By then, let Grand Duke Kunstan plead with the Shadowflame Dragon and bestow another Dragonflame upon Glowing Valley¡ Perhaps then a second Bipedal Flying Dragon will be born!¡±
The Baron shared this beautiful vision.
However, the Baron was ultimately more practical and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the future. For now, your main task is to build a solid relationship with Grand Duke Kunstan. Having a good personal rapport with the Duke is even more important than establishing notable achievements.¡±
¡°The Duke trusts me a lot, and the fact that you never joined the Council of Elders has greatly pleased him,¡± Roland remarked.
¡°The Council has held regency for twenty years. Although it maintained the stability of the duchy, it also encroached on the Red Castle¡¯s properties,¡± the Baron shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to join; it¡¯s that I was completely absorbed in managing our lands. By the time I realized it, the Duke had already grown up.¡±
¡°Yes, grandfather was somewhat unwise in that regard. The Council is about to disband, yet he insists on clinging to the Red Castle, refusing to leave¡ This has led to idle gossip in the court, suggesting grandfather and Princess Anxia¡¡±
¡°Damn it!¡± the Baron glared, ¡°Is that something you, as his grandson, can casually speculate about!¡±
Roland shrank back, muttering to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t make this up; it¡¯s what people are saying at the Red Castle¡¡±
¡°It looks like you need to loosen up your limbs, Roland!¡±
¡°Father, I was wrong!¡± Roland hastily apologized.
The Baron let out a long sigh and shook his head, ¡°I trust your grandfather¡¯s character. Old Earl Merlin might covet power, but he would never long for beauty¡ However, he is indeed too reluctant to leave, prompting some to spread rumors to pressure him to leave the Red Castle.¡±
¡°Ah, father, are you suggesting that it might be the Duke himself¡ Princess Anxia is the Duke¡¯s mother!¡±
¡°Stop your nonsense. I haven¡¯t been around the Red Castle for a long time, so I know nothing about it,¡± the Baron denied. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it. Your current priority is to foster a good relationship with the Duke.¡±
¡°Yes, father.¡±
¡
Russell naturally didn¡¯t know about the conversation in the commander¡¯s tent.
He was just an ordinary second son of a baron, and without great fortune in this life, perhaps his journey would start and end at being just a lord.
Having returned to his own tent, Eric and the others had already eaten.
¡°Sir, would you like to have a cup of milk tea?¡± Knight Attendant Tom was brewing some over the campfire.
¡°No, thanks. You drink it,¡± he replied, having just filled his stomach with cream of mushroom soup.
The mushrooms in the soup were the family¡¯s special product¡ªthe Glowing Mushrooms, a type of Magic Potion soup naturally to be consumed in large quantities.
At this moment, warmth filled his belly, sending streams of heat through his limbs and throughout his body, then being refined into streams of battle Qi that merged and bolstered the Qi in his meridians, enhancing his strength.
Therefore, he sat down cross-legged and began to meditate.
This was a method of fighting Qi cultivation known as meditation.
It was simply about emptying one¡¯s thoughts and handing over control to the body¡¯s instincts, allowing the battle Qi to circulate through the meridians spontaneously. Compared to consciously guiding the Qi, this method wasn¡¯t as efficient, but it excelled in its thoroughness and attention to detail.
Using the mind to guide the Qi could concentrate energy to break through and open the main meridians.
But alongside the main ones, the body also has a dense network of tiny meridians that are invisible, intangible, and even their sensations are vague. Thus, it¡¯s difficult to open these small meridians just by guiding the Qi.
And to advance to a Great Knight, not only the main meridians had to be open, but these fine ones had to penetrate as well.
Therefore,
Meditation became especially important.
By emptying the mind and letting the Qi spontaneously strike the tiny meridians, one could realize the dream of becoming a Great Knight and lay a solid foundation for contracting a Fantasy Beast in the future.
In a trance, an hour of meditation passed by.
After getting up to relieve himself at the lavatory near the Cold Spring Point, Russell crawled back into his sleeping bag and entered his first dreamscape on the snowfield.
Moments later, the Gloomy Dreamland descended as expected.
¡°Ka!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon flapped its short wings and flew towards Russell.
He climbed on its back and in the next instant, the entire Gloomy Dreamland lit up, the Magic Lights of countless magical powers blossoming.
¡°Whoa!¡± Russell shielded his eyes with his hand, ¡°So bright! I¡¯ve never seen the Gloomy Dreamland so illuminated before¡ Nearly three hundred knights¡¯ Magic Lights, crammed into the tiny space of the Cold Spring Point, tsk tsk.¡±
Once he adjusted to the brightness of the Magic Lights, Russell carefully identified the radiance emitted by these knights.
It was clear which knights were Great Knights and which were only Armed Knights.
Likewise, the light of the Phantom Beast Knights was distinct. Aside from Chris, the guard captain who stayed behind at Fluorescent Castle, the other seven Phantom Beast Knights of the Glowing Valley were all gathered in this small Cold Spring Point.
¡°The Prime Breath inside my father can be seen to contain three intertwined forces, signifying a Third-layer High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight¡ Marcus has two intertwined forces within him, indicating he is a Second-layer High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight¡ The others all possess just one type of force, being First-layer Phantom Beast Knights,¡± he noted.
Of course,
The brightest light at the Cold Spring Point was Mr. Ross¡¯s, who hung upside-down from the ice cap ceiling like a huge bat,
Radiating a vivid red glow.
¡°Alright, Sword Butterfly, lead the way, let¡¯s take a turn outside the Cold Spring Point!¡± Russell gave the command, and the Sword Butterfly fluttered ahead gracefully. He rode the Little Dream Dragon closely behind, flying out of the narrow and cramped Cold Spring Point.
Outside, a team of knights was patrolling nearby, oblivious to Russell, the Little Dream Dragon, and the Sword Butterfly.
The Gloomy Dreamland was a reality belonging solely to Russell.
Chapter 84 - 84 83 Swallowing a Horse Riding Green-Skinned
?Chapter 84: Chapter 83: Swallowing a Horse Riding Green-Skinned Monster (Seventh Update) Chapter 84: Chapter 83: Swallowing a Horse Riding Green-Skinned Monster (Seventh Update) Cold Spring Point didn¡¯t have any of the enchanting Magic Light, so Russell let the Sword Butterfly lead the way, riding the Little Dream Dragon further into the distance.
Flying aimlessly, there was nothing specific to find.
Primarily because the gloomily lit area provided by the Sword Butterfly was too small, relying on a sphere of Gloomy Dreamland with a radius of two and a half meters, searching for Magic Light above the vast snowfield was like looking for a needle in a haystack; not even a hair could be found.
¡°Since we¡¯re idle anyway, let¡¯s keep flying!¡± Russell shouted loudly.
Once the Gloomy Dreamland had been established, no matter what, he had to stay with the Little Dream Dragon for a long time, so if he didn¡¯t want to be bored, he had to learn how to amuse himself.
¡°Ga!¡± the Little Dream Dragon screeched, flapping its wings furiously.
The speed increased from ten kilometers per hour to fifteen, surpassing the Sword Butterfly¡¯s speed, so the Sword Butterfly slowly landed on the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, simply letting it carry itself.
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon shook its head, trying to throw the Sword Butterfly off.
¡°Be good, Ice Cream, let it rest a bit, it¡¯s not in the way,¡± Russell consoled.
¡°Ga.¡± The Little Dream Dragon seemed to understand, rolling its eyes upward, but since its big head was in the way and it couldn¡¯t see the Sword Butterfly, it acted as if the Sword Butterfly didn¡¯t exist.
They flew on.
Suddenly, not far ahead, a few blue-green lights appeared.
¡°Hm?¡± Russell was surprised, ¡°Can there also be glowing outside of the Gloomy Dreamland? Come on, Ice Cream, pick up the pace, let¡¯s go over there and have a look!¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon surged with excitement, flying vigorously toward that spot of blue-green light at a speed of fifteen kilometers per hour.
The blue-green light grew closer and their contours clearer.
When they got within a certain distance, Russell¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Is that, is that a Snow Ghost? And is there a Snow Ghost riding a horse amongst them? A rider with blue skin or green skin?¡± The blue-green light¡¯s contour unmistakably outlined the figure of a Snow Ghost.
It is said that Snow Ghosts were the corpses of the dead, contaminated by the power of the Snow Demon, rising again and growing somewhat taller.
They would also grow blue-green fanged faces, balding scalps, and elongated ears.
The horses ridden by the Snow Ghosts belonged to the Ghost Beasts ¡ª animals that rose from the dead due to the Snow Demon¡¯s power were called Ghost Beasts.
¡°Judging by the light, it¡¯s similar to an ordinary Armed Knight, so it should just be a rider with green skin, not blue skin!¡± Russell concluded.
The skin of Snow Ghosts and Ghost Beasts appears blue-green, hence they are called green skins.
The skin of a Snow Demon appears deep blue, hence they are called blue skins.
Green skins and blue skins are not the same types of creatures. If one must make a comparison, they could be described using the phrase ¡°the minions of a tiger.¡± The blue-skinned Snow Demons are the ¡°tigers,¡± and the green-skinned Snow Ghosts and Ghost Beasts are the ¡°minion ghosts,¡± the vengeful spirits of those who had been killed.
¡°Let¡¯s be careful, Ice Cream, let¡¯s approach slowly and see if these Snow Ghosts can detect us!¡± Russell instructed cautiously.
Snow Ghosts that could glow outside of the Gloomy Dreamland might also be able to see through it and find Russell and the Little Dream Dragon. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Especially since one of them was a Snow Ghost on horseback.
The Snow Ghost on the Ghost Beast¡¯s back looked to be over three meters tall, obviously a Great Snow Ghost comparable to a Great Knight.
Therefore, it was a rider, a Great Green Skin.
¡°The strength of a riding Great Green Skin is a bit stronger than the riderless Great Green Skin I hunted back in Wuyao Snake Manor!¡± Russell was a bit nervous, ¡°Fortunately, no matter how strong green skins are, they are not as strong as a Phantom Beast Knight¡ and this is the Gloomy Dreamland!¡±
Green skins, whether they are Great Snow Ghosts or various kinds of Ghost Beasts, are all results of human or animal corpses that rose from the dead.
Their own strength is contaminated by the power of the Snow Demon, turning into an Ice Pellet Pearl.
The Prime Breath of a Phantom Beast Knight is formed by the fusion of the Fantasy Beast¡¯s prime force and the Knight¡¯s Battle Qi. If a Phantom Beast Knight were to die, their Prime Breath would rapidly decompose, returning to prime force and Battle Qi. Hence, even if a Phantom Beast Knight were to rise from the dead, at most it would become a Great Green Skin.
It was impossible to retain the power of the Phantom Beast Knight.
As Russell and the Little Dream Dragon approached, the group of green-skinned Snow Ghosts showed no abnormal reactions, apparently unable to detect the Gloomy Dreamland.
This relaxed Russell, and he even smugly thought to himself, ¡°The Little Dream Dragon is after all a Great Dragon, able to wrestle with the king among the Snow Demons¡ªthe Snow Giant. How could these mere few green-skins see through the Gloomy Dreamland!¡±
Drawing closer and closer, they even flew right up to the faces of the group of green-skins.
¡°Eleven, plus the Ghost Beast horse under the big green-skin rider, makes a total of twelve green-skins,¡± Russell observed carefully.
This small group of green-skins was wandering aimlessly on the snowfield.
They neither slept nor ate, their sole purpose of existence being to sweep the snowfield of all living things to ensure it remained dead and silent.
¡°Gaga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon interrupted Russell¡¯s observation, stretching out its short forelimbs towards the big green-skin on horseback.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Gaga!¡±
¡°What do you mean, you want to eat it?¡± Russell didn¡¯t quite understand.
But the Little Dream Dragon split its mouth into a grin as if smiling, opened its mouth wide, and sucked in towards the big green-skin on horseback.
A magical scene ensued.
The big green-skin rider, along with the Ghost Beast horse it rode, began to react rapidly with a blue-green light. A vortex formed at the big green-skin rider¡¯s head, drawing all the blue-green light towards it.
Then, an Ice Pellet Pearl congealed and slowly flew into the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s mouth.
Swallowed in one gulp.
The Little Dream Dragon relished the taste, then let out a satisfied belch, ¡°Gaguh¡¡±
¡°Goose Meizi Ying!¡± Russell was stunned. ¡°My Ice Cream, you¡¯re awesome! That was a big green-skin rider, and you just¡ without even a fight, you swallowed someone¡¯s Ice Pellet Pearl?¡±
¡°Gaga?¡± The Little Dream Dragon was clueless.
It tilted its head, its eyes revealing a hint of ignorance, unsure if it was the one ignorant or if it thought Russell was ignorant.
Russell shook his head, chuckling, ¡°Right, you are a Great Dragon after all, albeit with tiny arms and wings, but you¡¯re the Great Dragon that can wrestle with a Snow Giant! It¡¯s perfectly reasonable for a Great Dragon to eat an Ice Pellet Pearl from a big green-skin rider.¡±
Then he pointed at the remaining ten ordinary green-skins, ¡°Come on, Ice Cream, my treat. Don¡¯t be shy, eat up.¡±
The ten green-skins seemed still to be in a daze, unsure why their leading big green-skin rider had suddenly vanished into a puff of smoke.
They halted in place, wandering aimlessly.
Just when Russell thought the Little Dream Dragon could eat these green-skins one by one, the Little Dream Dragon yawned, ¡°Gaga.¡±
It was tired.
Considering the time, it was also the moment for the Gloomy Dreamland to end, so Russell waved his hand in good spirits, ¡°Alright then, you go ahead. I¡¯ll continue treating you tomorrow, I¡¯ll treat you to a green-skin combo meal, haha!¡±
Russell had thought he would need to hunt Snow Ghosts himself, stripping the Ice Pellet Pearls to feed the Little Dream Dragon, but who would have guessed that the Little Dream Dragon could eat the Snow Ghosts like a buffet.
This greatly saved on Russell¡¯s dragon-feeding costs.
¡°In the future, I can let the Little Dream Dragon free-range and then exchange the Ice Pellet Pearls stripped from the hunted Snow Ghosts for Gold Coins¡ My territory has another source of income, how satisfying,¡± thought Russell with a pleasant mood as the Gloomy Dreamland dissolved.
Consciousness fell into darkness.
When he awoke again, the eastern horizon outside Cold Spring Point had already shown the first light of dawn.
The Knight Attendants had made breakfast already. When on the march, everything was kept simple. Russell drank some warm water from his water bottle, rinsed his mouth briefly, and began to enjoy his breakfast.
Chapter 85 - 85 84 Mark Burning (Eighth Update)
?Chapter 85: Chapter 84 Mark Burning (Eighth Update) Chapter 85: Chapter 84 Mark Burning (Eighth Update) ¡°Charge!¡±
Above the snowfield, hoofs thundered.
Eric led the way, with Russell and four Knight Attendants, charging towards a small group of Snow Ghosts ahead.
The Knights surged with Battle Qi within them, and Russell was also stirring his Battle Qi. Although all of them were merely Armed Knights, incapable of external Battle Qi release, the surging Qi still generated a mysterious resonance.
This resonance connected the entire Knight squadron as a whole, mutually amplifying each others¡¯ combat strength.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound also joined the team. The Prime Breath within him could also enhance the Qi resonance, giving him a certain degree of amplification.
However, unlike the Armed Knights, the boost received by the Phantom Beast Knight was much smaller.
¡°Sir, catch the lance!¡± Knight Attendant Tom shouted, throwing over a Knight¡¯s lance nearly five meters long.
Russell caught it with ease, tucking the lance under his arm.
Just as the Knight squadron passed through the Snow Ghost pack, Eric swung his broadsword left and right, clearing many Snow Ghosts out of the way.
Russell spotted an unstable Snow Ghost with a green face and sharp fangs and stabbed it with the lance in a smooth motion.
Thrust.
The lance pierced directly through the Snow Ghost¡¯s chest, then pinned it to the ground. Russell immediately let go of the lance.
Only after all the Snow Ghosts were skewered did the Knight squadron dismount, drawing their swords to sever the struggling Snow Ghosts¡¯ limbs and crush their heads, removing the Ice Pellet Pearls within.
Watching the Snow Ghosts dissolve into a puff of gray mist, scattered by the wind and snow.
Russell shook the snow-white Ice Pellet Pearl in his hand, smiled satisfied, then pulled out the lance stuck in the ice, mounted his horse again, ready for the next charge.
Baron Roman was leading the Knight Regiment up ahead, engaging with a large group of Snow Ghosts, while he followed Eric, hunting down smaller packs of fleeing Snow Ghosts.
¡°Form up!¡± Eric, seeing more Snow Ghosts charging, immediately ordered loudly.
Russell shook his cape and steered his black horse into the Knight squadron.
Following Eric, they launched another Knightly charge, the surging Battle Qi resonating with one another, filling their bodies with renewed strength. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Whoosh Whoosh!
The wind and snow wailed, a dirge for the unrelenting Snow Ghosts on the snowfield.
In this age, the Snow Demon¡¯s power had already waned, and with the Great Dragon¡¯s power backing them, humans had begun an all-out counterattack.
Endless Snow Ghosts were harvested, turning into snow-white Ice Pellet Pearls, like tears of joy from the earth seeing daylight again after being frozen for countless years.
¡°Charge!¡± Eric roared.
Russell gripped the lance¡¯s shaft with one hand and secured it tight between his elbow, aiming at a new green-faced Snow Ghost.
Boom!
He launched the lance, not quite striking the green hide¡¯s chest, but puncturing its belly, once again pinning it to the ground.
The Knight squadron did not stop, rushing hundreds of meters before pulling the horses around, regrouping for another round of charging.
Russell¡¯s heart surged with excitement.
Suddenly feeling a sense, he looked at his left hand. The palm¡¯s ¡°M¡± mark representing the Little Dream Dragon was burning, and beside it, the sesame seed-sized Sword Butterfly Mark, circling the ¡°M¡± shaped mark.
There was no time to ponder why the mark appeared spontaneously.
The Knight squadron had already charged into the Snow Ghost pack. Without the Knight¡¯s lance for thrusting, Russell drew his Green Ceramic Sword.
As he swung the long sword, a shadow of a butterfly flickered in his eyes.
The next moment.
The sword technique that should have struck directly onto the Snow Ghost¡¯s torso was ingeniously altered by Russell, whose wrist flicked with finesse, and the tip of the sword precisely touched the Snow Ghost¡¯s forehead. Using the vibration of the blade and the momentum of the charge, he neatly sheared off the top of the Snow Ghost¡¯s head from above the brows.
There was no splatter of brains, as the wound on the Snow Ghost¡¯s head was instantly frozen, revealing the clear folds of the cerebral cortex.
¡°Handsome!¡±
Russell was pleased with this inspired move, graceful and agile, and most importantly, the lethality it inflicted was formidable.
Of course, such a wound was not fatal to the Snow Ghost.
Hence, the knights had to continue hacking several times, cutting the group of Snow Ghosts into chunks, then crushing each of their heads one by one to find the Ice Pellet Pearls inside.
¡°Easy peasy, Sir, all the greenskins that slipped through are just chickens.¡± Knight Attendant James, laughing heartily as he swung his broadsword, squashed them like flies. With a smack, a bare, hairless head was shattered.
Surrounding pieces of struggling, writhing flesh became completely limp with the destruction of heads.
Once James picked and took away the Ice Pellet Pearl, these chunks of flesh and shattered heads turned to ashes, disappearing without a trace as the snow and wind swept them away.
¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± Eric cast a cold glance over, ¡°Any part of a Snow Ghost could be the death of you!¡±
With that, he thrust his sword backward, nailing a Snow Ghost¡¯s severed arm onto the ice.
The fingers at the end of this arm, sharp as blades on the armor, scratched the ice, emitting a grating, piercing noise.
¡°It must be this one, Knight Commander.¡± Knight Attendant John located a head among the shattered remains and, with a stomp of the iron heel of his boot, crushed the Snow Ghost¡¯s head like an exploding watermelon with a crack.
The fingers scratching the ice surface went silent in an instant.
¡°Another greenskin coming.¡± Knight Attendant Tom shouted out.
Eric was about to draw his sword to slay the greenskin when Russell stepped forward, ¡°Leave it to me, let me try dueling the greenskin.¡±
¡°Be careful, Sir.¡± Eric halted his steps but kept his eyes closely on Russell and the bellowing greenskin charging forward. Should Russell be in danger of being harmed by the greenskin, Eric would immediately intervene.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, who was on alert, also focused its attention, like Eric, secretly protecting Russell.
Glancing at the mark still burning in the palm of his left hand,
Russell was now clearly aware that the burning was not caused by Little Dream Dragon, but rather the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.
For the growth of the Sword Butterfly was nourished by combat.
¡°Although it is buried deep in the rock wall, it still receives nourishment from the power of the earth¡ Perhaps the battles that take place here on the snowfields are absorbed by the power of the earth and then fed to the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug¡ Now, every battle I fight is feeding the Sword Butterfly.¡±
Russell didn¡¯t know the origins of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug,
nor did he fully understand whether the Sword Butterfly¡¯s mastery of swordsmanship was a result of natural evolution or a gift from the earth.
But that didn¡¯t stop him from now knowing how to nourish the Sword Butterfly.
¡°Hiss, hiss¡¡± The greenskin charged, baring its fanged maw, but could only issue a low roar reminiscent of a snake¡¯s hiss.
In its grasp was an impressive ice-forged longsword.
This was a sword purely formed from ice and snow, but the power of the Snow Demon, or rather the Ice Pellet, endowed it with attributes harder and sharper than metal, almost comparable to a slightly lesser gemstone weapon.
Swinging the ice sword, the greenskin still retained its battle Qi martial skills from before death, and now with greater strength and more agile joints, unleashed even more powerful sword moves.
¡°Too slow, way too slow!¡± The image of the Sword Butterfly flashed again in Russell¡¯s eyes as his Green Ceramic Sword met the attack head-on.
Clang!
As he parried the ice sword, he flicked his Green Ceramic Sword effortlessly and stabbed the greenskin in the neck, creating a hole.
In an instant, Russell seized the upper hand.
He then unleashed an intense flurry of attacks, as fierce as a gusty downpour, yet his stance remained as elegant as a fluttering butterfly.
¡°Full of openings, your whole body is full of openings!¡± As he danced with his sword, the corners of Russell¡¯s mouth curved slightly, displaying a confidence of having everything under control.
Chapter 86 - 86 85 Endless Traces (Ninth Update)
?Chapter 86: Chapter 85 Endless Traces (Ninth Update) Chapter 86: Chapter 85 Endless Traces (Ninth Update) ¡°Sir is formidable!¡±
¡°Sir¡¯s swordsmanship has already reached a divine level.¡±
¡°I¡¯m far inferior to Sir!¡±
¡°Same here.¡±
As Russell executed the peerless ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± with the grace of a butterfly flitting amongst flowers, he sliced the green-skinned creature in front of him into corpse sticks.
The four knight attendants began to loudly flatter him, adequately serving as a mood-enhancing group.
Mr. Eric, although he didn¡¯t speak, nodded repeatedly, admitting to himself that he was no match for Russell¡¯s swordsmanship skill.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that my Battle Qi isn¡¯t solid enough. It takes me dozens of moves to kill an ordinary green-skin.¡± Russell didn¡¯t get too carried away with pride, he was well aware of his current strength; no matter how good his swordsmanship was, it only added a flourish.
After all, brute strength could defeat a multitude, and without solid Battle Qi, one wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash the exquisite power of their swordsmanship.
¡°Sir, you¡¯ve just finished your coming-of-age ceremony, and there¡¯s a lot of time for you to refine your Battle Qi. Sooner or later, you will be promoted to a Great Knight and be able to contract a Fantasy Beast,¡± Tom said with a smile, then stepped forward and used his broadsword to smash the green-skin¡¯s head.
He squatted down to dig out the Ice Pellet Pearl from the head¡ªdirty work like this didn¡¯t require Russell to do it himself.
Just then, a knight galloped up to deliver a message from Baron Roman: ¡°The support squad should quickly follow, the Knight Regiment is about to move out!¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Russell nodded.
The knight squadron promptly regrouped, catching up with the main force, and started heading in the direction of the trade route toward the next Cold Spring Point.
After reaching the Cold Spring Point, the Knight Regiment began to regroup and rest.
Russell then went to the commander¡¯s tent to have dinner and listen to his father and Roland discussing the day¡¯s battle results.
¡°We didn¡¯t encounter any blue-skins, and there weren¡¯t many big green-skins or Ghost Beasts, we hunted down about five hundred Snow Ghosts in total,¡± Roland shook his head, not very satisfied with the day¡¯s takings, ¡°And we also lost three Armed Knights in the vanguard.¡±
¡°What about the knights who fell, do we burn their bodies?¡± Russell asked.
¡°Burning them is too troublesome. Did you see Marcus¡¯s Steel Thunder Beast? We use the Steel Thunder Beast¡¯s huge feet to crush the bodies, and the tiny thunder and lightning released from its feet will scorch the broken body pieces, quickly allowing the dead knights to become one with the earth.¡±
Russell opened his mouth: ¡°Uh¡ ¡±
This sort of act, in his view, amounted to desecration of the dead, but this was Dragon Sleep Continent¡¯s mourning ritual for the deceased.
To either burn or crush.
All to prevent the power of the Snow Demon from resurrecting the dead as Snow Ghosts, something the relatives couldn¡¯t bear to face.
¡°Speaking of which, you sure are picky, aren¡¯t you? Can¡¯t even settle for Malena?¡± Roland patted Russell on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Now that Malena has joined the caravan to Gale City Girls¡¯ Academy, aren¡¯t you regretting it?¡±
Baron Roman, who was slowly savoring red wine, also looked up, wanting to hear his younger son¡¯s views on romance.
Arranging marriages among nobility was a matter of utmost importance!
¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret, Roland. I¡¯ve just come of age; there is plenty of time to find a soulmate.¡±
¡°Soulmate? You really haven¡¯t wised up, have you? Have you been reading too many novels?¡± Roland scoffed, ¡°What you need is a lady of the manor, understand? Malena is your most suitable choice; she can manage the finances of the manor for you.¡±
¡°I manage it quite well now.¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t just focus on the manor, in the future you¡¯ll need to interact with many nobles, and without a suitable lady of the manor, how can you take over Uncle Rosen¡¯s position?¡±
¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll soon find a very suitable lady of the manor,¡± Russell replied.
¡°I hope so,¡± Roland said with a tone of regret, ¡°I sincerely hope you would pursue Malena more seriously.¡±
Russell laughed: ¡°Then should I also attend Gale City Girls¡¯ Academy?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I think our father and mother would agree to it. For love, there¡¯s no shame, right?¡± Roland said, looking at Baron Roman, ¡°Father, what do you think of my suggestion?¡±
Baron Roman nodded seriously: ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it, Russell, listen to your brother.¡±
Russell rolled his eyes.
When he got back to his own tent and lay down in his sleeping bag, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Malena.
He recalled the scene at the ball where he clasped hands and wrapped his arms around Malena, dancing closely together on the dance floor.
¡°Actually, Malena is quite nice too, considered a beauty of the Glowing Valley, possibly there are prettier girls, but none with a good family background, pretty and with a nice personality all in one¡ Especially when compared to Rolin and Lola.¡±
One could say that in every way, Malena was his perfect match.
Yet Russell just couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm for Malena, or rather, for the entire Glowing Valley.
¡°I have ¡®Ice Cream,¡¯ Ice Cream is a Great Dragon¡ I am a future Dragon Knight, maybe I could even establish a country, how could the mere Glowing Valley sustain my ideals¡ Wuyao Snake Manor surely can¡¯t bind me.¡±
Perhaps it was this line of thinking that made Russell very clear about what he wanted.
What he wanted was not to find a lady of the manor for Wuyao Snake Manor, but to find a queen for the kingdom of his dreams.
¡°Malena, girl, it¡¯s not that you aren¡¯t good enough, it¡¯s just that my standards are a bit high,¡± Russell lamented somewhat wistfully.
Soon, he fell into slumber.
The Gloomy Dreamland reappeared, all too familiar; the Little Dream Dragon ¡°ga¡± shouted as it appeared, with Sword Butterflies still dancing gracefully around it.
¡°Hasn¡¯t grown up,¡± Russell looked at the Little Dream Dragon, still in its big-headed cartoon form, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if the Gloomy Dreamland has expanded.¡±
Riding the Little Dream Dragon, he flew to the boundary of the Gloomy Dreamland.
Russell felt that the Gloomy Dreamland should have expanded, but this Cold Spring Point was new, without a reference for comparison, so it was difficult to determine how much it had actually grown.
¡°Big or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter; with the Sword Butterfly, there¡¯s nowhere we can¡¯t go!¡± Russell patted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s neck, many nights of companionship had allowed it to quickly grasp Russell¡¯s intentions, flying towards the exterior of the boundary.
Still aimlessly flying over the vast snowfield, merely to encounter the Magic Light bursting from the Snow Ghost packs.
Unfortunately, tonight¡¯s venture was not successful, with the Little Dream Dragon too tired to find any Snow Ghosts.
¡°Ga.¡±
¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it a night; we¡¯ll continue tomorrow evening.¡±
The dream collapsed, consciousness darkened, and normally Russell would then sleep until morning without having any further dreams.
But on this night, after the Gloomy Dreamland ended, he actually started to dream.
In the dream, he and Malena were dancing joyfully together, and while dancing, they ended up on a warm bed.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± Malena asked, slipping off her coat to reveal her tight-fitting underwear underneath.
Her curves were enchanting, sparking far-off thoughts.
¡°Beautiful,¡± Russell affirmed with a nod.
¡°If I¡¯m that beautiful, then what are you waiting for?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Russell dropped his trousers and was ready to proceed with great excitement, but before he could pounce, he felt the whole world shake violently.
And then.
He woke up.
The voice of his Knight Attendant, Jack, still echoed by his ear: ¡°Sir, breakfast is ready; you can get up now.¡±
Russell collected himself and then looked at Jack, ¡°I have a question for you.¡±
¡°Sir, please ask.¡±
¡°Will I die of hunger if breakfast is delayed a bit?¡±
¡°Er¡¡± Jack was stumped, scratching the back of his head, unsure of how to answer.
¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± Russell waved it off, ¡°Get my breakfast ready¡ Where¡¯s the mouthwash, bring it here first¡ Is the toilet still clogged? Go check it out, help me cut in line¡ Tell them to wait, say I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡±
A new day began amidst the hustle and bustle.
Chapter 87 - 87 86 Battle Between the Dragon and the Demon
?Chapter 87: Chapter 86 Battle Between the Dragon and the Demon (Tenth Update, Subscription Requested) Chapter 87: Chapter 86 Battle Between the Dragon and the Demon (Tenth Update, Subscription Requested) Here are ten more, earnestly asking for subscriptions and monthly tickets from Old Bai!
¡
A night of spring dreams leaves no trace.
The hormones secreted by a young body in sleep soon shrank back into their glands, frozen by the howling winds of the icy, snow-covered land.
Russell had already forgotten what Malena¡¯s body in his dream had looked like, as he followed the Knight Regiment through the blinding whiteness of the snow.
It was only because the knights had Battle Qi to protect their bodies that they didn¡¯t suffer from snow blindness.
Of course.
Occasionally, they would encounter groups of bluish Snow Ghosts, adding a dash of color to the icy world.
And the most brilliant color belonged to the precious Snow Forests¡ªwherever there was a hint of warmth under the earth, trees would break through the soil.
Breaking through the ice layer, facing the snow, they absorb sunlight in the bitter cold, growing with tenacious vigor.
¡°Every time I see the Snow Forest, I feel joyful, as if a traveler has returned to the embrace of his mother, haha.¡± Lord Utreras, who had sold wood to Russell before, broke away from the right wing formation to chat with Russell.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to imagine that Snow Forests could exist above the snowfield, or that various animals could survive in them.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the power of life, which the ice and snow cannot cover.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are so few Snow Forests.¡±
¡°Few, but sturdy,¡± said Utreras, ¡°You know, the number of Fantasy Beasts born in the warm lands is far less than those born in the Snow Forests. Like humans, only after enduring cruel training do animals have the hope to become accomplished.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Of course, it is. Your father¡¯s Silver Winged Wind Fox was found in the Snow Forest. To catch that Silver Winged Wind Fox, we followed your father and endured nearly half a month in the Snow Forest!¡±
Russell remarked, ¡°Life is truly resilient.¡±
¡°And so the Great Dragon will eventually defeat the Snow Demon, and we knights shall reclaim the Dragon Sleep Continent!¡± Lord Utreras stroked the frost on his beard and laughed heartily.
With Utreras telling stories along the way, the march was not as monotonous.
However, the relaxed atmosphere of storytelling was soon disturbed by the ¡°tweet tweet¡± calls in the sky.
¡°It¡¯s an alarm, Mr. Ross has spotted the Snow Demon!¡± Utreras¡¯s brows rose, and he spurred his horse forward, ¡°Eric, protect the young Russell, I need to rejoin my unit. Haha, there¡¯s blue skin to play with!¡±
¡°Understood!¡± Eric pounded his chest.
He then said to Russell, ¡°Sir, do not leave my line of sight; the Snow Demon is something you cannot withstand now.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± Russell knew the seriousness of the situation.
He was always cautious and well aware that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Had Eric not been promoted to Phantom Beast Knight, bolstering his confidence and backing, he wouldn¡¯t have accepted even tasks like clearing trade routes; focusing on development was key.
So when the deep blue-skinned Snow Demon appeared, his restless heart quickly calmed down.
The Knight Regiment swiftly changed its formation, and the support squadron Russell was in was now sandwiched in the middle of the formation, surrounded by four other squadrons. Nearly three hundred knights huddled closely together, and the resonating Battle Qi of the various knight squads expanded to fill a larger area.
Humming¡
Russell could even feel that within such a resonant space of Battle Qi from the entire Knight Regiment, the Battle Qi within him felt like it was about to explode.
Constantly resonated and drawn upon, the Battle Qi was in its most active state, and it was at this moment that Russell reached the peak of his combat strength.
¡°Sir, circulate the Minor Circulation, do not be swept away by the legion¡¯s resonance,¡± Eric reminded aloud.
¡°Is the legion¡¯s resonance not good?¡± Russell felt unprecedentedly powerful.
¡°It¡¯s good during a charge, but we don¡¯t need to charge now. Being too excited can overload the body and lead to fatigue later, with symptoms like sore limbs and weakness,¡± Eric explained calmly to Russell, outlining the pros and cons.
Whether it¡¯s the Battle Qi resonance of the knight squads or the legion¡¯s resonance of the Knight Regiment, although it can temporarily enhance combat strength, it ultimately draws upon the knights¡¯ own power. Once the resonance ends, the repercussions of excessive power consumption manifest: at best fatigue, at worst injury, and if the battle drags on too long, one might even die from exhaustion.
In short, Battle Qi resonance is strong, but it requires moderation.
¡°I understand,¡± Russell nodded, quickly circulating his Battle Qi to negate the effects of the legion¡¯s resonance on himself.
Meanwhile, the vanguard formation had already encountered the Snow Demons.
Russell looked far into the distance and could vaguely make out five giants with skin the deep blue color of gemstones.
Every one of them was four to five meters tall, each with a different shape.
One had blue skin resembling a potbellied Luohan; another looked like Gollum from ¡°The Lord of the Rings¡±; a third was similar to a sturdy troll from ¡°World of Warcraft¡±; the remaining two blue-skinned beings were broadly humanoid.
In their hands they grasped different weapons made of ice: there were maces, battle axes, large cleavers, and of course, long swords.
Like the weapons of the Snow Ghosts, these ice weapons were made from the most primitive ice, but the power of the Snow Demons endowed them with formidable strength.
And made them sparkle and shine.
Cool and dazzling.
¡°So these are Ice Crystal Weapons, indeed super cool,¡± Russell exclaimed in amazement as he watched one of the Snow Demons brandishing a shiny mace.
Unfortunately, Ice Crystal Weapons couldn¡¯t be preserved; once a Snow Demon was killed, the weapons would lose their power and shatter or melt like ice and snow.
Boom!
Battle had already begun in front; several Phantom Beast Knights were launching an attack on the Snow Demons, and Mr. Ross was also diving down from the sky above.
The Snow Demon resembling a potbellied Luohan was surrounded by the Phantom Beast Knights, each using Battle Qi to wield their weapons, firmly pinning down the Luohan¡¯s position.
Mr. Ross happened to dive down at the perfect moment, accurately spewing Dragon Breath onto the body of the potbellied Luohan Snow Demon.
¡°Sss!¡±
¡°Roar!¡±
Under the burning heat of the Dragon Breath, the potbellied Luohan Snow Demon¡¯s skin ripped and flesh burst open, letting out a piercing scream of agony.
Unlike the Snow Ghosts, who knew nothing of pain, the Snow Demons had flesh and blood, thus they also knew suffering.
However, it withstood the scorching Dragon Breath, violently swinging its Ice Crystal mace in a furious attempt to smash it into the sky.
Mr. Ross twisted his body, folded his wings, and dodged the attack of the Ice Crystal mace, then flew back up into the sky.
The figures of several Phantom Beast Knights were not very clear, only the various dazzling Prime Breath lights bloomed; the knights seemed to carry special effects on their bodies, constantly maneuvering and attacking around the giant-like Snow Demons.
Having fought side by side countless times, they worked seamlessly together, focusing their attacks on the potbellied Luohan Snow Demon that had been scorched by Dragon Breath while resisting the other four Snow Demons.
A brief exchange of blows.
Several brilliant flashes of light exploded, the potbellied Luohan Snow Demon let out its final shriek, then fell backward onto the ground, its massive body causing the ice to tremble as it crashed down.
With one Snow Demon down, there were four more to go.
The Phantom Beast Knights repeated the tactic, separating one of the Snow Demons, then restricting its movements until Mr. Ross descended from above, unleashing Dragon Breath that seared its flesh and grievously wounded it.
Following that, the Knights went all out in their attacks, swiftly taking down the Snow Demon in one fell swoop.
It was a straightforward tactic, executed with perfect coordination.
Even though the Snow Demons were not unintelligent and knew how to band together for resistance, they were outmatched by the multiple hands; moreover, with Mr. Ross, the king of aerial strikes, in play, they were eventually eradicated in several waves of attacks, along with the small cohorts of Snow Ghosts that huddled around the Snow Demons, which were also dispersed by the Knight Regiment.
The battle ended in half an hour.
¡°So cool! So easy!¡± Russell had watched the entire battle process from afar and was deeply impressed. The strength of Mr. Ross and the Phantom Beast Knights showed him what Transcendent Power truly was.
As the team began to clean up the battlefield, he quickly rode to the center to closely examine the five enormous corpses on the ground.
With fierce features and a stench emitting from their bodies, their original deep blue skin was not visible due to the scorching by Dragon Breath, leaving only charred black husks.
But the immensity of the Snow Demons could not be concealed.
Even lying horizontally on the ground, they were nearly as tall as humans, with knotted muscles and sharp fangs, all showcasing their evilness and power.
Unfortunately, no matter how strong, they could only die at the point of the knight¡¯s sword.
¡°Tsk tsk,¡± Russell sighed, ¡°If ordinary Snow Demons are already this huge, how big must the Snow Giants, the kings of Snow Demons, be!¡±
¡°Snow Giants?¡± Sir Utreras, carrying an Ice Crystal mace that was starting to crumble, strutted around showing it off with enthusiasm and laughed upon hearing the question, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a Snow Giant, twenty years ago during the Battle of the Fallen, a Snow Giant¡¯s huge foot stomped down from the clouds!¡±
Crack.
Losing the power of the Snow Demon, the Ice Crystal mace suddenly shattered into fragments of ice, and Utreras kicked the ice shards irritably, ¡°It¡¯s just not durable, fell apart in less than a quarter of an hour¡ Let me tell you, when that foot came down, I fell off the horseback, and then¡¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°And then what?¡± Russell asked eagerly.
¡°Then I passed out, haha, when I came to, I had already been dragged to Cold Spring Point, haha!¡±
Chapter 88 - 88 87 Mejie Yujiuhua
?Chapter 88: Chapter 87 Mejie Yujiuhua Chapter 88: Chapter 87 Mejie Yujiuhua ¡°Giant foot descending from the sky?¡±
Russell couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain palm technique that falls from the sky, but he knew that when Lord Uterras spoke, there was definitely an element of exaggeration.
However, no one could correct Lord Uterras¡¯s statement.
After all, the Battle of the Fallen twenty years ago ended in such grim circumstances: the Shadowflame Dragon was gravely injured, the former Duke fell, and even Russell¡¯s grandfather, Rod Glowshroom, died on the snowfield. Many knights who had gone to war were now buried under the snow.
Very few people who knew the truth remained.
The wind and snow never stopped blowing across the white world. Knights scuffled playfully over the other ice crystal weapons that hadn¡¯t yet shattered.
Russell, too, curiously snatched up an ice crystal longsword. Its hilt was thicker than the pillars of the castle and had long since lost its dazzling luster, now covered in dense cracks that were still spreading.
When the cracks reached a critical point, they snapped, shattering the weapon into a pile of ice fragments, never to recover its previous spectacular form.
¡°It¡¯s really just ice.¡± Watching the sword, beautiful as an ice sculpture, disintegrate, a faint sense of loss washed over Russell.
He then moved closer to the Snow Demon corpse still being excavated. Lord Sally and his men were skillfully cutting open the Snow Demon¡¯s body, searching for the possible existence of ¡°Ice Soul Pearls,¡± the crystallized essence of the Snow Demon¡¯s power.
Snow Demons could control ice and snow, freezing the entire world, and that power was known as ¡°Ice Soul,¡± corresponding to the ¡°Dragonflame¡± of the Great Dragons.
Of course, only the kings among Snow Demons¡ªthe Snow Giants¡ªcould manipulate the Ice Soul and encase the land in ice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
A regular Snow Demon¡¯s body also flowed with the force of Ice Soul, and ice crystal weapons were shaped by this power. It was said that this Ice Soul could reanimate the dead into Snow Ghosts, converting the strength they had in life into Ice Pellets.
Upon a Snow Ghost¡¯s death, the power of Ice Pellets would condense into an Ice Pellet Pearl.
Upon a Snow Demon¡¯s death, the Ice Soul power would similarly condense into an Ice Soul Pearl.
¡°All found, there are two Ice Soul Pearls in total, not bad, at least more generous than the previous two,¡± Baron Sally said as he weighed the Ice Soul Pearls in his hands, one in each hand, each the size of a fist, much like the Seven Dragon Balls from ¡°Dragon Ball.¡±
However, there were no stars inside, only a faint blue mist, frozen within the Ice Soul Pearls.
¡°Sir Sally, let me have a look,¡± Russell said.
¡°Catch.¡± Sally casually tossed one to him; the Ice Soul Pearl was not fragile, in fact, it was far from fragile and instead was indestructible.
Moreover, unlike the Ice Pellet Pearls, which had a value comparable to Gold Coins, Ice Soul Pearls couldn¡¯t be used as currency because they had only one value: to be presented as a merit to Red Castle¡ªand no one knew what Red Castle collected Ice Soul Pearls for.
Some say it was to create an elixir of immortality, since there had been three Dukes of the Shadowflame Duchy who had succeeded in dragon-riding, becoming Dragon Knights.
The first was the founding Duke, Quentin Shadowflame, who lived to be one hundred and thirty years old.
The second was Quentin II Shadowflame, who lived to be one hundred and ninety-five, effectively achieving immortality.
The third was Quentin III Shadowflame, who was in his prime and fell on the battlefield at fifty-two, leading to two decades during which the Shadowflame Duchy was governed by the Council of Elders, until Quentin III¡¯s grandson came of age and ascended to the throne.
If Quentin III had not fallen on the snowfield, perhaps he too could have easily lived to over a hundred years old like his ancestors.
Perhaps this was related to the Ice Soul Pearls.
Of course, some believed that Ice Soul Pearls were merely food for the Great Dragons, and if they could really be used to concoct an elixir of immortality, there wouldn¡¯t be only two Dukes who had lived past a hundred years¡ªafter all, the Shadowflame Family had been passed down through many generations.
Either way, Ice Soul Pearls were of no use to ordinary people, even to ordinary nobility.
Cold, refreshing, moist¡ªthese were the sensations Russell felt as he held the Ice Soul Pearl in his hand.
Then.
He noticed the ¡°M¡±-shaped mark in his palm began to burn; without a doubt, the Little Dream Dragon had sensed the deliciousness of the Ice Soul Pearl.
¡°Yes, since the Little Dream Dragon loves to eat Ice Pellet Pearls, it naturally craves the more superior Ice Soul Pearls¡ Perhaps Red Castle collects Ice Soul Pearls to feed the Grand Duchy¡¯s Shadowflame Great Dragon¡ What a pity, Ice Cream, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to let you eat them, but these Ice Soul Pearls don¡¯t belong to me.¡±
Moments later, Russell returned the Ice Soul Pearl to Baron Roman¡¯s Knight Attendant¡ªit was one of Baron Roman¡¯s spoils of war.
Just as he was about to turn back to his group.
Suddenly, he heard a snap, and saw the chopped-up Snow Demon shattered flesh suddenly fracture like ice-crystal weapons.
Into pieces of blue flesh on the ground, the flesh then cracked again, breaking into smaller pieces.
The flesh particles continued to shatter, then melted into the thick snow, dyeing the entire snowfield a deep blue.
¡°In a few days, these blue traces will disappear, and the Blue Skins will vanish into smoke just like the Green Skins,¡± explained Lord Utreras, who enjoyed playing the mentor for Russell, ¡°They are from another world and should not exist on Dragon Sleep Continent.¡±
¡°Another world?¡± Russell looked up at the sky.
Strictly speaking, he himself was a visitor from another world, albeit one who had come through soul rather than body, which made him somewhat superior to the Snow Demons.
¡°If I die after¡ Hey, what am I thinking about? I am Russell Fluorescent Fungus, a native human being from Dragon Sleep Continent!¡± Russell raised his left palm and then clenched it into a fist with force, ¡°Besides, I have a great dragon!¡±
¡
In the following days, hunting Blue Skin Snow Demons and Green Skin Snow Ghosts was part of the Knight Regiment¡¯s routine.
Russell, as part of the supporting troop, also picked up quite a few strays.
He collected more than forty Ice Pellet Pearls, including two of superior quality from the brains of big Green Skins.
It was quite a fruitful haul.
¡°This is much quicker than making money from farming, but unfortunately, it¡¯s a trade-off for one¡¯s life,¡± Russell felt inwardly. In these few days, nearly ten Knights had already been lost; they were not easily raised, nor could their value be measured in Gold Coins.
Fortunately, of his four Knight Attendants, only James had suffered some minor injuries; the others were unharmed.
Additionally.
During this time, every night Russell would ride the Little Dream Dragon around searching for Snow Ghosts, and sure enough, he encountered them twice more, consuming a few of their Ice Pellet Pearls and slightly expanding the scope of the Gloomy Dreamland.
On this day, July 14th.
The Knight Regiment arrived at a cold spring point in the center of the Twin Rivers Trade Route to rest for the night, and the next day, they met the Tributary River Mouth Knights.
Leading them was a Knight carrying a flag that fluttered in the wind, the Bluebird Flag of Count Flo Pot.
On the flag, a flower resembling a small blue bird was embroidered¡ªthe Rainon Flower.
Russell followed Baron Roman and Roland out of the Cold Spring Point camp to personally welcome the arrival of the commander of the Tributary River Mouth Knights.
A majestic snow-white Unicorn emerged from the crowd, and the handsome middle-aged man with a gentle smile on the Unicorn¡¯s back gave Baron Roman a Knight¡¯s chest-thumping salute and then said with a smile, ¡°Roman, long time no see.¡±
¡°Long time no see, Mejie,¡± replied Baron Roman, also pounding his chest with a hearty laugh, ¡°How has the expedition been for you?¡±
¡°So-so, the Snow Demons have been quiet this year, didn¡¯t get many Ice Pellet Pearls,¡± said Mejie Yujiuhua, uncle to Roland and Russell, ¡°Roland and Russell, it¡¯s good to see you both here.¡±
Behind Mejie, another young and handsome Knight was also waving his hand: ¡°Uncle, cousin, cousin!¡±
This was Mejie¡¯s son, Roland¡¯s cousin, and Russell¡¯s cousin, Mel Yujiuhua.
¡°Uncle, Mel, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you both!¡± Roland¡¯s face beamed with enthusiasm. After saluting Mejie, he rode up to Mel¡¯s side, slapped hands with him, and then both laughed together.
Russell waited for Roland to finish greeting before moving forward on horseback, pounding his chest with his right hand: ¡°Uncle, Russell sends his respects.¡±
Chapter 89 - 89 88 The Past of the Bluebird Family
?Chapter 89: Chapter 88 The Past of the Bluebird Family Chapter 89: Chapter 88 The Past of the Bluebird Family ¡°Russell, you¡¯ve become more handsome again, just a little more effort, and you¡¯ll catch up to me!¡± Mel Rainflower said cheerfully in the chief tent.
Baron Roman, big brother Roland, was warmly entertaining Mejie Rainflower, while Russell was chatting with his cousin Mel Rainflower.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still working on becoming more handsome,¡± Russell laughed.
In his memories, the relationship with his cousin had always been good, even better than with his own brothers and sisters.
That was probably because Russell was too handsome and didn¡¯t really fit in with the Glowing Mushrooms Family but instead blended seamlessly with the Rainflower Family, where everyone was attractive. Moreover, since his cousin Mel was an only child without siblings, he treated Russell almost like a brother.
¡°I thought you were going to wait another two years before heading to the Snowfield, but here you are, coming over with the Knight Regiment this year.¡±
¡°I came earlier to earn some money. There are endless expenses in the domain.¡±
¡°Haha, you¡¯re starting to understand the difficulties of being a lord.¡±
¡°Indeed, even managing a small manor is not easy, not to mention expanding to the entire Glowing Valley, including the Tributary River Mouth. It¡¯s really quite challenging.¡± Russell deeply felt this, being a transmigrator, albeit an average one.
In his previous life on Earth, he worked a 996 job; now, he was still learning through experience what it meant to be a lord.
¡°Easy or hard, Russell, as someone who¡¯s been there, I need to tell you, the true essence of life is to enjoy the moment.¡± Cousin Mel glanced at his father and uncle, who were in the midst of a lively conversation, and muttered quietly, ¡°When you head back, don¡¯t go straight to Glowing Valley. Come stay at Bluebird Castle for a while.¡±
After another look at his father, cousin Mel chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the world, there are plenty of distinguished ladies at the Tributary River Mouth.¡±
Russell narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Cousin, you might want to take it easy. I see you¡¯ve got some dark circles under your eyes, looks like you¡¯ve been having a rough time.¡±
¡°Nonsense.¡± Cousin Mel laughed, ¡°I¡¯m pure and self-disciplined, okay? I wouldn¡¯t just give myself away unless it was mutual affection.¡±
¡°Give yourself away, are you even speaking human language?¡±
¡°The truth is just that. These high-born ladies circle around me like wolves, all sweet talk, just to get their hands on my body. In such an environment, especially for handsome guys like us, you really have to learn to protect yourself.¡± Cousin Mel was full of emotion.
¡°I¡¯ve never experienced that.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why you should come to Bluebird Castle and stay for a while, I¡¯ll let you experience it.¡±
¡°Not this time, there is a pile of affairs waiting for me back in the domain.¡± Russell shook his head, yet felt a twinge of excitement, ¡°By the way, when will Grandfather be back at the Tributary River Mouth? The Council of Elders should be disbanding by now, right?¡±
¡°In the next month or two, I guess. Kunstan has already been crowned, and it¡¯s no good being at odds with the lad. My father wrote several letters urging Grandfather¡ Anyway, Grandfather has agreed to come back as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Then, when Grandfather returns, I¡¯ll come to Bluebird Castle for a few days to celebrate his birthday.¡±
¡°A few days won¡¯t do, you have to stay for at least a month!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see. If I can get away from the domain, I¡¯ll come and stay for a month,¡± Russell agreed.
Cousin Mel was delighted, ¡°Great, as soon as Grandfather is back, I¡¯ll write to you!¡±
Seeing his cheerful demeanor, Russell couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy. Although living in a grand noble family with luxury and plenty, the absence of siblings could still lead to loneliness and a lack of companionship.
After all, Mel was only three years older than Russell, just his second cousin.
Russell also had an older cousin, but not one born to Aunt Mejie. Instead, it was his Aunt Melinda Rainflower who had Saither¡ªwithout a noble surname, his uncle-in-law Saisiluo was only a lord from an ordinary family.
Grandfather, Count Flo Pot Merlin Rain-Longflower, had two daughters and one son.
My aunt, Melinda Rain-Longflower, despite the family¡¯s objections, fell in love with an ordinary Great Knight named Saisiluo. With no other choice, the Earl and his wife granted Saisiluo a lordship and sent him off to a remote manor in their domain.
Saisiluo and his wife had a son and a daughter, who are Russell¡¯s older cousin, Saither, and his cousin of the same age, Saither Wei.
My uncle, Mejie Rain-Longflower, married a princess from the Shadowflame Family, none other than the current Duke¡¯s aunt, Kuna Shadowflame, with whom he fathered their only son, Mel Rain-Longflower.
Then there¡¯s Russell¡¯s mother, Meryl Rain-Longflower, who after marrying Baron Roman Youguangxun, gave birth to two sons and two daughters.
So, Mel had no siblings, but he does have a good number of cousins. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Even the Duke, Kunstan Shadowflame, is one of his cousins.
But of all his cousins, Russell is the one he is closest to, probably because they are both handsome.
After all, birds of a feather flock together, and the handsome enjoy the company of the handsome (just as the handsome and beautiful subscribe to this old author¡¯s books).
They chatted about memories from their childhood and dreamed about the bright future.
Time flew by, and soon it was midday.
In this modest and humble spot at Cold Spring Point, nobles from both domains crammed into Baron Roman¡¯s main command tent, feasting on simple food and drinking strong spirits, enjoying a lively meal together.
¡°Lord Viscount, I drink to you!¡± Lord Uterras stood up to offer a toast, ¡°If the old Earl had not given me a hand back then, I might never have returned from battle, and I would not be here enjoying this merry scene today!¡±
Mejie Rain-Longflower drank with a smile, ¡°Lord Uterras, we still have many years of battle side by side ahead.¡±
¡°Indeed, what the Viscount says is true!¡± many others agreed.
The title of Viscount is a special one, a lifelong title that is not hereditary. It is typically awarded as a commendation to court officials, or as an honor to scholars and great merchants who have made significant contributions.
The nobility titles of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy are inherited from the Glorious Empire, or rather, many nations on the Dragon Sleep Continent follow the system of nobility titles set by the Glorious Empire.
Beneath the King, only the titles of Duke, Earl, and Baron are hereditary and come with their own lands.
The titles of Marquess, Viscount, and Lord are lifelong.
Of course, whether hereditary or lifelong, there are strict rankings ¡ª Duke, Marquess, Earl, Viscount, Baron, Lord; but vassals owe loyalty only to their Lord and their lands are highly autonomous.
As an independent Grand Duchy, the Shadowflame Grand Duchy¡¯s highest title is that of Duke, hence there are only the hereditary titles of Earl and Baron beneath it.
Typically, a Baron would grant a lordship to his heir to facilitate the heir¡¯s participation in the management of their lands.
Similarly, an Earl would grant the title of Viscount to their own heir.
Russell¡¯s grandfather, Count Flo Pot Merlin Rain-Longflower, is still hale and hearty, so Uncle Mejie naturally can only carry the title of Viscount for his engagements ¡ª fortunately, Viscount is a title high enough, ranking just above Baron.
¡°By the way, Lord Viscount, isn¡¯t Lord Medikalun here?¡± Lord Sally asked curiously.
Uncle Mejie shook his head, ¡°My wife is visiting Gravel Domain, so I asked Lord Medikalun to escort her.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Chapter 90 - 90 89 The Way of Survival for the Fluorescent
?Chapter 90: Chapter 89 The Way of Survival for the Fluorescent Fungi Family Chapter 90: Chapter 89 The Way of Survival for the Fluorescent Fungi Family Lord Medikalun, like Mr. Ross, was a bipedal flying dragon.
At the Tributary River Mouth, there were two bipedal flying dragons. One was called Mercedes, a manganese steel dragon, now serving as the mount for Count Merlin¡ªone of the few Flying Dragon Knights of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy.
The other was the Blue Crystal Dragon Medica Loren, which had not yet been accepted by any knight.
After the lively banquet, the two Knight Regiments set off from Cold Spring Point, ready to return to their respective territories.
¡°Chirp, chirp!¡±
Mr. Ross circled in the sky.
Baron Roman and Viscount Mejie shook hands, bidding each other to take care before each mounted their horses.
Roland followed close behind Baron Roman.
Russell waved to Cousin Mel, ¡°Take care on the way back.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said, come and stay at Bluebird Castle for a month,¡± Cousin Mel cautioned with concern.
¡°Got it.¡±
¡°Stay in shape, don¡¯t let the high society ladies and gentlemen laugh at you.¡±
¡°You should worry about yourself.¡±
Thus, after a brief gathering, the two Knight Regiments headed off in different directions, returning home along the Twin Rivers Trade Route.
The journey there took a week, but the return took only three days.
When the Knight Regiment left the snowfield and entered the Red Bat Grotto, stepping onto the Charcoal Dust Road, everyone sighed with relief.
Suffering through inadequate food and sleep on the snowfield, with its endless dull whiteness, was a mental torment for anyone.
Especially for someone like Russell, who felt uncomfortable not bathing for a day, you can imagine his suffering after more than ten days without a bath, especially after sweating profusely during every battle.
¡°We¡¯re back!¡± a knight exclaimed loudly.
¡°I¡¯m back!¡±
¡°Damn it, finally going to be home!¡±
There were also more poetic knights, who closed their eyes and savored, ¡°The sound of hooves on the charcoal dust sounds so good!¡±
¡°I really want to jump into the Glowing River and take a bath!¡± another knight said as they saw the babbling streams within the Red Bat Grotto, itching to feel the water.
The Glowing River originated from the Red Bat Grotto, where melting snow water served as an excellent source, ensuring it never ran dry.
Upon leaving the Red Bat Grotto, they would reach Lord Rosen Glowingmushroom¡¯s domain, Great Wind Manor.
Uncle Roson, accompanied by his knights, parted from the Knight Regiment. Baron Roman, along with his brothers Roland and Russell, entered the Great Wind Manor together with Roson, paying a visit to Lady Ingrid.
Lady Ingrid cherished the hot springs of Great Wind Manor and resided there year-round.
¡°Seeing all the little will-o¡¯-the-wisps return safely is delightful. It means the eyes of the great dragons of the Grand Duchy aren¡¯t blind,¡± Lady Ingrid said as she hugged Roland and then came over to embrace Russell. ¡°Come, look at our family scholar and tell your grandmother what¡¯s different about her.¡±
After the hug, Russell smiled as he examined Lady Ingrid, ¡°Grandmother, with these reading glasses, you look better than before.¡±
On her face, Lady Ingrid wore a pair of bifocal reading glasses. These were the very glasses Russell had commissioned the jeweler Mondis to make specially for his grandmother, valued at a hundred Gold Coins.
¡°This is the affection of a little will-o¡¯-the-wisp, of course grandmother looks better wearing it.¡±
After teasing a bit, Ingrid waved her hand, ¡°Alright, Roman, take the little will-o¡¯-the-wisps back to the troops, and head off to the castle to rest. You all stink.¡±
¡°Yes, Mother,¡± said Baron Roman as he mounted his horse.
¡°Roland, Russell, come visit when you have time,¡± Uncle Roson waved his hand.
In haste, the Knight Regiment continued their rapid journey along the Charcoal Dust Road beside the Glowing River and soon arrived at Fluorescent Castle.
Lord Sally, Baron Marcus, and Lord Utreras had led their knights to diverge from the group halfway.
Russell needed to come to the castle to see his mother.
Lady Meryl had been waiting outside the castle gate early, and after embracing Russell, she examined her second son, who was setting foot on the Snowfield battlefield for the first time. Seeing that Russell was unharmed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.
¡°Exhausted?¡±
¡°Not at all, Mother, it¡¯s just that the accommodations weren¡¯t very good and it was especially hard to get a bath, but everything else went smoothly,¡± Russell replied.
¡°Then stay in the castle for the night, it¡¯s getting late, and I¡¯ve had the kitchen prepare dinner,¡± Lady Meryl insisted without letting Russell argue and kept Russell, along with Eric and the others, at Fluorescent Castle.
Seeing that the sun was indeed about to set, Russell didn¡¯t refuse.
¡°Roland, Russell, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± As soon as they entered the castle gate, Lola rushed over and threw herself into Roland¡¯s arms.
Roland laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, my little Lola.¡±
When the two separated, Lola then came over to hug Russell. Compared to her enthusiastic embrace with Roland, this hug was a bit more restrained.
Russell¡¯s predecessor was inherently a bit aloof, and the current Russell wasn¡¯t one for physical contact either. Despite being young, Lola could keenly sense this and therefore acted with restraint.
¡°Russell, is the Snowfield fun?¡±
¡°The first day was fun, but every day after that was not,¡± Russell said with a smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re still young.¡±
¡°I¡¯m already eleven years old, Russell. You can¡¯t still think of me as a child,¡± Lola warned with a serious expression.
Roland teased from the side, ¡°Eleven years old and not a child, then what are we knights who have already had our coming of age ceremony? Children?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Lola snorted.
Roland continued to tease, ¡°Keep in mind, your teeth haven¡¯t even fully grown in yet, Lola. You have to work much harder to grow up.¡±
¡°They have grown in, it¡¯s the last tooth to come in, and it¡¯s already grown out!¡± Lola bared her teeth, showing that her last tooth had come in and that the previous gap was nearly closed.
¡°Alright, alright, little grown-up, let me take a bath first, and we¡¯ll share stories of the Snowfield when I get back,¡± Russell laughed. He was eager to take a bath, as feeling grimy was quite unbearable.
After the bath, dinner began.
It was just a family meal, so everything was very casual. They talked about stories from the Snowfield and shared amusing recent events from Glowing Valley. The dinner came to a close with Baron Roman, Roland, and Russell wolfing down their food.
¡°Satisfying.¡± After a full meal, Russell leaned back in his chair and let out a breath without any noble bearing.
Lady Meryl looked at Russell and grabbed a handful of his hair with a smile, ¡°It has gotten a bit long, time to cut it.¡±
Upon seeing this, Roland feigned dissatisfaction, ¡°Mother, my hair has grown too. Why don¡¯t you tell me to cut mine?¡±
Lady Meryl rolled her eyes, ¡°Your looks and temperament take after your father, you look the same with any hairstyle. But it¡¯s not the same for Russell. When his hair grows out, he looks more melancholic. Only after cutting it short does he look bright and spirited.¡±
¡°Mother, are you saying I¡¯m ugly?¡± Roland spread his hands.
Lady Meryl exclaimed, ¡°Did I say that?¡±
Russell chuckled, enjoying the friendly atmosphere in the family, which at least made interacting less oppressive.
Baron Roman, who was tasting the dessert after the meal, said with a straight face, ¡°That isn¡¯t ugly, it¡¯s the way of survival for the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡ªbeing low-key. On this matter, I must sadly admit, Russell, you did not inherit it.¡±
Upon hearing this.
Russell nodded in agreement, ¡°I regret it too, Father.¡±
Chapter 91 - 91 90 Rewards
?Chapter 91: Chapter 90 Rewards Chapter 91: Chapter 90 Rewards ¡°Warmly welcome Sir¡¯s triumphant return!¡±
On the little bridge over the Glowing River in front of Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s annex, Charles and several officials stood at the bridgehead to welcome Russell and his party, returning from the battlefield.
No serfs had been driven to make up the numbers for this lively scene, which was a rule Russell had set before he departed.
He did not want such ceremonies to disrupt the serfs¡¯ normal work and lives. After all, there would be no shortage of missions to clear the trade routes in the warm half of the year ahead, and if grand welcoming ceremonies were to be held each time, it would be too wasteful in terms of manpower and resources.
¡°I salute you, Sir.¡± Charles performed a hat-tipping gesture, unlike the knightly fist-to-chest salute, as a courtesy between gentlemen.
¡°Is everything well at the manor?¡±
¡°All¡¯s well,¡± said Charles with a smile.
Hans came over: ¡°Hans greets the master, under the watchful eye of the Great Dragon and the blessings of the glow, the master returns laden with glory.¡±
¡°Hardly laden, just went out to get some soy sauce,¡± Russell said with a laugh, too modest to sing his own praises.
After all, he had been well protected throughout the expedition, only facing a few isolated Snow Ghosts each time. When it came to one-on-one fights, he dared to engage the Snow Ghosts face-to-face only with Eric¡¯s protection, never taking unnecessary risks.
The profits, however, were quite decent.
He received a share of nearly fifty Ice Pellet Pearls, including two high-quality ones from big green-skinned creatures, altogether worth seventy to eighty Gold Coins.
Accounting for the expenses on weapons, food, and Magic Elixirs, there was also an income of fifty Gold Coins.
He had to share some Ice Pellet Pearls with Eric and the four Knight Attendants later on.
But the bigger gain came when he rode the Little Dream Dragon at night to strike everywhere, devouring many Snow Ghosts, which was tantamount to making a large amount of extra money¡ªalthough the Ice Pellet Pearls eaten couldn¡¯t be brought back, Russell had planned to feed the Little Dream Dragon with Ice Pellet Pearls from the beginning.
Now.
The Ice Pellet Pearls he had saved could be exchanged for Gold Coins to help build the manor.
¡°The feeling of returning to the manor¡¯s annex, it¡¯s really nice,¡± Russell mused as he entered his own manor¡¯s annex with his officials.
Although Fluorescent Castle was luxurious and comfortable, with abundant food, it was still not his home.
He had already been enfeoffed, and Wuyao Snake Manor here was his true home.
After the midday feast, the crowd dispersed, and Russell could relax comfortably in the manor¡¯s annex, enjoying the rare leisurely moment.
The sunshine spilled through the window, warming him all over.
Compared to the cold and harsh environment of the Snowfield, the difference was night and day, leading him to a private reflection, ¡°Without comparison, there wouldn¡¯t be such deep feelings¡ªonly after experiencing the cold of the Snowfield do I realize why Glowing Valley is the land of warmth.¡±
With that, he clasped his hands together, faced north and praised, ¡°Thank you, Shadowflame Dragon, for the warmth you bring.¡±
The volcano where the Shadowflame Dragon resided was located to the north of Glowing Valley.
For the whole afternoon, Russell stayed at home without stepping out.
He neither inspected his domain nor practiced knightly lessons¡ªhe had given Eric and the four Knight Attendants a day off.
The evening meal brought an unexpected delight.
¡°The buns are both fluffy and soft, Mrs. Brown has made great progress! And these small dried fish are well-preserved, not bad at all, Mrs. Moore also deserves encouragement!¡± Russell enjoyed the large white buns in his hand along with the small dried fish from a jar, singing their praises non-stop.
Mrs. Brown¡¯s improved white buns had come close to resembling the large white buns Russell loved back on Earth.
In the future, he could try making buns, dumplings, noodles, and other wheat-based foods.
And Mrs. Moore had, following Russell¡¯s instructions, preserved a jar of small dried fish that, with a spicy sauce, were especially flavorful.
¡°Butler Morris, have Mrs. Moore continue to preserve the small dried fish¡ I believe Mrs. Moore could easily open a shop in town specializing in selling dried fish sauces, which would surely be popular with a wide range of consumers.¡±
¡°But Mrs. Moore surely wouldn¡¯t want to give up her job in the kitchen, to serve you, Sir¡ªit¡¯s not something that opening a shop could compare to.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Of course, serving the descendants of the Fluorescent Fungi Family is an honor for everyone in Glowing Valley.¡± Butler Morris spoke with genuine sincerity. For a servant like him who had dedicated his life to nobility, the glory of the nobility was deeply ingrained in his bones.
He even maintained the dignity of the nobility more than the noblelords themselves.
¡°Well, regardless, the kitchen must be rewarded¡ Let¡¯s do it this way, Mrs. Brown gets two copper coins as a reward, Mrs. Moore gets four copper coins, and all the other servants, including you, Butler Morris, each get one copper coin.¡±
Russell said generously.
A reward of one or two copper coins might seem insignficant, but Russell often found opportunities to reward his servants.
Over time, it amounted to a substantial income.
After all, such a small amount of money was but a drop in the bucket for Russell, and if it could motivate the servants to provide him with even better service, he saw it as a huge win. Why not do it?
¡°Do I get one as well, Sir?¡± Butler Morris exclaimed with surprise.
¡°How could you not?¡± Russell smiled. ¡°After all, both Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Brown are working under your leadership.¡±
Butler Morris bowed: ¡°To satisfy you, Sir, is the greatest reward for me.¡±
¡°Verbal satisfaction and a reward of copper coins do not conflict,¡± Russell said with a smile and continued to attend to the food in front of him.
He ate until his belly was round.
Fortunately, by circulating Battle Qi and meditating in a seated posture for a moment, he managed to digest the food. The nutrients flowed into his limbs and regenerated strands of Battle Qi, which converged into his meridians, strengthening his own Battle Qi¡ªsuch was the practice of a Knight.
After finishing his meditation, he took a bath and Russell went to sleep.
A moment later.
The Gloomy Dreamland descended, and the Little Dream Dragon squawked as it flew out. Russell leaped onto its back with a quick step and waved his hand forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
He rode the Little Dream Dragon toward a large tree at the boundary of the Gloomy Dreamland. This tree marked the boundary. Centered around his bed, the boundary of the Gloomy Dreamland originally included more than half of this large tree.
But now, Russell clearly noticed that not only was the entire tree encompassed, it had even expanded by about a meter outward.
¡°Tsk tsk, this trip to the Snowfield has been quite fruitful!¡± Russell said with delight, ¡°The range of the Gloomy Dreamland has expanded by a good two to three meters!¡±
Of course, compared to the Gloomy Dreamland¡¯s area covering around fifty acres, this expansion was rather insignificant.
But as the saying goes, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Given enough time and enough Ice Pellet Pearls, the Little Dream Dragon could eventually expand the Gloomy Dreamland to boundless limits.
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon cocked its head, then flew toward Russell¡¯s bedroom on its own initiative.
It stopped next to the nightstand and tilted its head to look at Russell.
Russell¡¯s smile froze, knowing that the drawer of the nightstand contained the Ice Pellet Pearls acquired on his journey. After dividing a portion of them among his subordinates like Eric, he had only kept two high-quality Ice Pellet Pearls and ten ordinary ones for himself.
¡°Ice Cream, let¡¯s not eat any, shall we? Haven¡¯t we had enough on the Snowfield?¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
¡°How about just one, then?¡± Russell was somewhat reluctant, as the development of his estate required funds, and he couldn¡¯t be without money.
Upon hearing this, the Little Dream Dragon immediately pouted, ¡°Gah, gah!¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Two pearls, two, no more!¡± Russell bargained and after a standoff between man and dragon, he finally spent three ordinary Ice Pellet Pearls to satisfy the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s cravings.
¡°Phew!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stay in this manor any longer; otherwise, my entire capital will be stripped clean¡¡± Russell sighed sadly and commanded the Sword Butterfly, ¡°Lead the way; we¡¯re going to have a look outside the Gloomy Dreamland, to see if there are any new discoveries.¡±
The Sword Butterfly was silent, merely fluttering gracefully.
One man, one dragon, one butterfly¡ªthey quietly left the boundary of the Gloomy Dreamland and moved forward, skimming the ground in the pitch-black world, searching for something.
Chapter 92 - 92 91 Giving You a Little Yellow Flower
?Chapter 92: Chapter 91: Giving You a Little Yellow Flower Chapter 92: Chapter 91: Giving You a Little Yellow Flower In order to ensure he could find his bearings, Russell did not aimlessly wander the manor while riding the Little Dream Dragon but followed the cinder path ahead.
His primary goal was to remember the conditions of every path in the manor to get familiarized with them within the Gloomy Dreamland.
Then, he planned to expand from each path as a center to the surrounding areas.
Only in this way could he comprehensively search the entire Wuyao Snake Manor inside and out, meticulously, to ensure no Magic Light was missed.
Despite the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s slow flight speed, swaying along the way, they quickly passed through the small market, where he saw the Magic Light blooming from people like Eric, Charles, and the wildcat sisters, and even witnessed some indescribable acts.
¡°My eyes¡ Ice Cream, we won¡¯t look, let¡¯s go!¡±
Leaving the small market, they quickly followed the cinder path and entered the territory of Lentil Hamlet, where most serfs had planted beans and chickpeas.
Next to the cinder path, there was a dedicated irrigation channel and protective slopes on both sides.
The meltwater from Sharp Knife Mountain during the warm season was diverted through these channels to irrigate the crops; when the water flow was heavy, it could also be directed straight into the Glowing River without affecting the farmlands.
At this moment,
Russell was leisurely riding the Little Dream Dragon along the protective slope of the water channel, taking note of the surroundings.
Then, when daylight came, Russell would come to closely compare the areas, thus forming a map in his mind.
Afterward, no matter how far he strayed from the borders of the Gloomy Dreamland, he would not get lost.
In the dark world, only within a sphere with a radius of two meters was there a trace of light, revealing a world outlined with dim lines.
The land was dark gray, the channel water was dark gray, and the small flowers and grass growing on the protective slopes were also sketched with dim lines.
This was an indescribably desolate world.
¡°At least we have each other¡¯s company.¡±
Russell laughed, breaking the silence¡ªif he had been walking here alone, he definitely would have gone mad. This was almost no different from being in solitary confinement. Fortunately, he was not alone; he had the company of the Little Dream Dragon and the Sword Butterfly.
However, sometimes things happened unexpectedly without one¡¯s intention.
Russell had not expected any gains tonight, merely to take note of the paths and draw maps, but suddenly, a slightly larger flower blossomed on the protective slope in front of him, emitting a faint Magic Light to the extreme.
This speck of Magic Light was hardly noticeable.
Yet, in this world of pure black and gray, it stood out so starkly that it was hard to overlook.
¡°Damn!¡±
¡°Ice Cream, haha, look, what is this!¡± The surprise was so sudden that Russell couldn¡¯t contain his joy, and he laughed uproariously at the sky.
¡°Gah gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon clearly also noticed the flower emitting Magic Light and circled around it.
When it first encountered the birch tree nurturing Spirit Insects, the Little Dream Dragon had done the same.
This Dream Dragon, although disinterested in Fantasy Beasts and Bipedal Flying Dragons, had a special affection for magical creatures like Spirit Insects.
¡°Haha, I know, I know, this little flower is nurturing a Spirit Insect.¡± Russell stroked the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s neck and quickly planted a kiss on its big head. ¡°Come on, Ice Cream sweetheart, give the little flower a little nutrition.¡±
¡°Gah gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon opened its mouth full of tiny dragon teeth, ready to breathe out Dragonflame. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
But it seemed somewhat reluctant, turning back its head and gazing at Russell with begging eyes, calling out twice, ¡°Gah, gah.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Gah, gah.¡±
¡°You mean¡¡± At that moment, a flash of insight struck Russell, and he seemed to understand the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s intention, ¡°You want to eat an Ice Pellet Pearl?¡±
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon grinned and howled.
¡°No problem, you first give the flower a breath of Dragonflame, and then we¡¯ll go back to eat Ice Pellet Pearls¡ Hmm, we probably can¡¯t go back, as you¡¯ll be tired after breathing out Dragonflame. But that¡¯s okay, next time we dream, I¡¯ll let you eat as many as you want!¡±
Merely an Ice Pellet Pearl, when compared to a Spirit Insect, was insignificant.
The wealthy of the Shadowflame Duchy are numerous, especially those merchants in the caravans who could make a fortune in just one trip.
But no matter how rich they were, they could not buy Spirit Insects, Fantasy Beasts, or any magical creatures.
The reason is simple: magical creatures are a strategic resource already monopolized by nobles.
Therefore, Spirit Insects have never been something that can be measured with Gold Coins.
¡°Gah!¡± Little Dream Dragon, having received Russell¡¯s promise, no longer hesitated and opened its mouth to spit out a dragonflame that was even fainter than second-hand smoke.
The unnamed little flower received the enhancement of this dragonflame.
In an instant, a miraculous scene unfolded: the originally dim Magic Light gradually stabilized, starting to rhythmically pulsate as if it truly came to life. Its glow flickered, getting brighter with each flash.
Without a doubt,
this unnamed little flower nurturing a Spirit Insect would be born successfully, no longer at risk of miscarriage.
¡°Gaga.¡± Little Dream Dragon stuck out its tongue and licked its lips, then looked at Russell.
Russell nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Ice Pellet Pearl is assured.¡±
¡°Gah.¡±
Little Dream Dragon yawned, shaking the Sword Butterfly resting on its head and then dove headfirst into the surrounding pitch darkness.
With the loss of Little Dream Dragon¡¯s power, the ¡°Gloomy Dreamland Avatar¡± illuminated by the Sword Butterfly went out as well.
Russell¡¯s consciousness plunged into chaos.
When he came to again, it was already light outside, but there was no sunshine today, just cloudy weather.
After washing up, he had a simple breakfast of steamed buns with dried fish.
Russell even skipped his morning lesson, saying to Eric, who came over, ¡°Go home and spend time with your wife; no need for a lesson today.¡±
¡°Sir, I should persist¡¡± Eric started to say something.
Russell waved his hand, ¡°A balance of work and rest, that¡¯s the king¡¯s way. Everyone¡¯s tired from the trip to the Snowfield; I¡¯ll give you another day off.¡±
¡°Not tired, Sir.¡±
¡°Eh, alright then.¡± Seeing Eric insist, Russell said, ¡°Then continue training Tom, Jack, and the others. I¡¯ll take Kevin on a walk around the manor.¡±
Without room for refusal, Russell called Kevin and, along with his Personal Servant Ram, left the manor¡¯s annex.
He was off to find the Spirit Insect he had nurtured with Dragonflame the night before; if he arrived too late, it might have been nibbled by someone¡¯s sheep, or trampled by playing children, and that would be cause for tears.
He searched along the cinder path.
By repeatedly comparing the real paths to those in Gloomy Dreamland, Russell quickly located that protective slope with the water diversion channel.
¡°This is the place.¡±
Russell dismounted, taking Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound on a stroll up the slope, all the while looking at every little flower, searching for the one that matched the shape he remembered.
The protective slope was covered in spring grass, especially filled with many dandelions, each blooming a small yellow flower.
¡°This place has a beautiful view, Sir,¡± Ram the servant exclaimed.
¡°Hmm,¡± muttered Russell absentmindedly, ¡°Watch your step, don¡¯t trample any little flowers, especially the dandelions, and don¡¯t disturb the scenery here.¡±
At this moment, all his attention was on the flowers and grasses of the slope, and he kept a close watch on Ram and Kevin to prevent them from stepping on any flowers¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure which little flower was nurturing a Spirit Insect, as he had not sensed it himself.
However, the little flower from last night¡¯s Gloomy Dreamland was surely slightly larger than the ones around it.
Moreover, judging by its outline and today¡¯s personal observation of the slope¡¯s flora, he could almost be certain that it was a dandelion.
So, it didn¡¯t take long for him to find that particular dandelion on the slope. It was blooming several small yellow flowers, clustered together, almost exactly like the one he had seen in Gloomy Dreamland.
Especially since it was significantly larger than the nearby dandelions, both in plant size and flower size.
Kneeling down, Russell carefully attuned his senses.
Soon, he felt a familiar magical presence from above, and laughter burst forth uncontrollably, ¡°Haha!¡±
¡°Woof.¡± Kevin came over, curiously looking at Russell.
¡°Haha,¡± Russell stopped laughing, still cheerful, he patted the head of the dog and said, ¡°Kevin, I give you a little yellow flower.¡±
Chapter 93 - 93 92 Worse than Eating Dog Shit
?Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Worse than Eating Dog Shit Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Worse than Eating Dog Shit The embankments of the irrigation channels in Lentil Hamlet were quickly surrounded.
Then, the news that the lord had found another elf bug spread rapidly among the serfs tilling the nearby fields.
¡°Unbelievable!¡± Charles exclaimed, clutching his head in amazement after crouching down and sensing carefully. ¡°Another elf bug, brimming with magical aura, it¡¯s about to be born, unbelievable!¡±
¡°Who would have thought that a simple stroll, finding this dandelion so large and beautiful, would lead to discovering an elf bug just by coming down to have a look,¡± Russell lied insincerely, fooling the common folk.
But he couldn¡¯t fool Eric and Charles.
Whether it was the previous birch bug or this dandelion bug, both had appeared too suddenly and were found by sheer chance by Russell.
Thinking about it carefully, there had to be some secret behind it.
Russell, however, didn¡¯t mind what others thought; first, he was the son of Mr. Luo Man and no one in Glowing Valley dared to scheme against him; second, in this world of transcendent powers, everything could be attributed to the influence of the Shadowflame Dragon.
For instance, Charles was now shouting, ¡°Thank the Shadowflame Dragon of the Grand Ducal family, please look over Wuyao Snake Manor more often!¡±
¡°Blessed by the dragon¡¯s gaze!¡± Eric remarked in a low voice.
The Wildcat sisters were looking at Russell, their eyes gleaming, convinced they¡¯d followed the right person.
They had come to understand Russell¡¯s character and deemed him a lord worth following; they¡¯d also gotten to know of Russell¡¯s talent¡ªno matter what, becoming a Phantom Beast Knight was a certain future. And now, they had personally experienced Russell¡¯s luck.
As everyone often said, ¡°Blessed by the dragon¡¯s gaze,¡± indeed, Russell was watched over by the Great Dragon.
Following such a lord promised a bright future.
¡°To ensure the successful nurturing of this dandelion elf bug, nutrition is essential,¡± Russell instructed as he called for the technician, Rudi, ¡°You serf engineers should know how to fertilize the cordyceps, right?¡±
¡°I have some understanding, Sir,¡± Rudi replied humbly. ¡°Judging by the current situation, this dandelion cordyceps is growing very well, and the likelihood of the elf bug nurturing itself naturally is quite high. If we put a little more effort into fertilizing, we should be able to nurture it successfully.¡±
¡°Then I will leave it for you to handle,¡± Russell commanded indifferently; in reality, a single breath of Dragonflame from the Little Dream Dragon would be enough to nurture the elf bug.
Rudi and the serf technicians could at best decorate on the cake.
Later, Russell also tasked his Knight Attendant, John, with forming a temporary dandelion cordyceps guard squad: ¡°You lead the team to protect this cordyceps for now. After the elf bug is nurtured, we can consider transplanting it.¡±
John was currently serving as an escort officer, which was for transporting the criminals sentenced by the manor¡¯s court, but while minor disputes among the serfs were constant, there had yet to be any actual crime.
Thus, he had little work to do and gladly accepted the order, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
Everything was settled.
Russell then returned to the manor¡¯s guesthouse, patiently waiting for the nurturing of the dandelion elf bug; with the help of Dragonflame to hasten the process, he assumed it wouldn¡¯t take long before he could bind with another elf bug. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°The speed at which I¡¯m adding elf bugs to my collection is quite fast¡ If I were to visit the entire manor, who knows how many elf bugs I might find¡ Keep up the good work, and if my father asks, I¡¯ll just say the Shadowflame Dragon must have taken a liking to me¡¡±
In short, the Little Dream Dragon needed to remain inconspicuous and focus on its growth.
And at the moment, the Shadowflame Dragon served as the perfect cover¡ªit was said the Shadowflame Dragon spent most of its time healing in a volcano, and even the Duke had difficulty meeting it, naturally, no one could seek validation from it.
Actually seeking confirmation would likely yield no answer.
The Shadowflame Dragon¡¯s influence over the power of the entire Shadowflame Duchy was not deliberate, but a spontaneous expansion.
In short, the Shadowflame Dragon simply provided power; where and how it radiated depended upon fate.
He did not invite the officials to stay for lunch.
Despite being thick-skinned and unwilling to leave, Charles did so only when Russell looked at him and said calmly, ¡°The salary of a tutor, the salary of the Chancellor of Records, Charles, go back to your stone house and enjoy the food you like.¡±
¡°Uh,¡± Charles laughed awkwardly, ¡°The culinary skills of my cook can¡¯t compare to Mrs. Moore, let alone the delicious pastries made by Mrs. Brown¡ Haha, I¡¯ll be going now, Sir.¡±
¡°Take a bottle of wine with you when you go back,¡± Russell shook his head.
When it came to many of Charles¡¯s actions, they didn¡¯t conform to the qualities a qualified subordinate should possess, and his abilities were not irreplaceable. Occasionally, he would even overstep the boundaries between lord and servant.
But Russell had inherited everything from his predecessor, including the bonds with Charles and Eric.
In times of his predecessor¡¯s need, it had been Charles and Eric who stood by him, encouraging him.
Therefore, Russell didn¡¯t want to sever that bond.
Moreover, there was another significant factor. At present in Wuyao Snake Manor, everyone treated him with utmost respect, including Eric. Only Charles would banter with him, playing the role of a friend.
Whether for better or worse, at least Charles could offer Russell a sense of friendship.
This was irreplaceable.
That¡¯s why Russell always indulged Charles to some extent, but of course, only to an extent. If Charles shirked the work he should have done, Russell would scold and punish him without mercy, for the interests of the lord must not be shaken.
After sending Charles away, Russell had a quiet lunch by himself, tasting the new dishes Mrs. Moore had been experimenting with.
¡°Pah¡¡± Russell spat out the food in his mouth, ¡°Tell Mrs. Moore, this ¡®Edamame Bean Paste¡¯ tastes worse than dog shit.¡±
Butler Morris laughed and said, ¡°I will relay the message exactly as you said it, my lord.¡±
Soon enough, Mrs. Moore, who had finished busying herself with all the dishes and was preparing to rest, received Russell¡¯s harsh critique.
Rather than being terrified with every dish as before, Mrs. Moore quickly adapted and was no longer timid. ¡°Alright, Mr. Morris, please tell the lord that I will definitely put my heart into improving this ¡®Edamame Bean Paste¡¯.¡±
¡°Do put some heart into it, Mrs. Moore,¡± Butler Morris said, ¡°The lord is really looking forward to that dish.¡±
¡°Of course, of course,¡± Mrs. Moore agreed.
Once Butler Morris had left, she immediately began to mutter, ¡°How could the lord say my Edamame Bean Paste tastes worse than dog shit? I worked so hard on it, and it tasted okay when I tried it!¡±
Looking at the Edamame Bean Paste brought back to her, Mrs. Moore took a few beans and ate them. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡as if the lord has eaten dog shit¡ah, I¡¯ve sinned, I¡¯ve sinned. The lord is so kind, so generous, better than anyone! How can I speak ill of the lord!¡±
As she spoke,
Mrs. Moore lightly slapped her own face, saying, ¡°By the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, I only have reverence and love for the lord!¡±
The kitchen maid Barbara, who came in carrying a basin of water, happened to witness this scene, and immediately exclaimed in shock, ¡°What are you doing, Mrs. Moore? Are you harming yourself?¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s harming yourself!¡± Mrs. Moore immediately scolded, ¡°Focus on your work and stop meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡±
¡°Yes, Mrs. Moore,¡± Barbara, who was used to Mrs. Moore¡¯s authoritarian policy, put down the basin and prepared to leave.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Mrs. Brown asked me for a favor.¡±
¡°Mrs. Brown, Mrs. Brown, oh heavens, Barbara, in your eyes is the cook me, Mrs. Moore, or Mrs. Brown!¡± Mrs. Moore said dramatically, ¡°Silly girl, following me is the only way you¡¯ll learn to cook, I¡¯m the only one willing to teach you!¡±
Barbara quickly reassured, ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor, Mrs. Moore, I¡¯m definitely your kitchen maid!¡±
¡°Hurry back!¡± Mrs. Moore was still displeased, ¡°That Brown, she can make bread, something one could make with one hand, yet she dares to boss around kitchen maids!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Barbara ran off quickly.
Actually, Barbara preferred following Mrs. Brown to make various types of bread and desserts, more than learning to cook with Mrs. Moore.
Her greatest life goal was to one day open her own bakery and have more bread than she could ever eat.
Chapter 94 - 94 93 Sigrufts Revenge
?Chapter 94: Chapter 93 Sigruft¡¯s Revenge Chapter 94: Chapter 93 Sigruft¡¯s Revenge By afternoon, the weather hadn¡¯t cleared at all, but instead, a fine drizzle began to fall, nourishing the already lush earth,
Wuyao Snake Manor¡¯s secondary residence didn¡¯t have an attic, nor did it have a pavilion, which left Russell quite disappointed.
Perhaps the Baron never intended for anyone to sunbathe or watch the rain here when he built the residence¡ªit was merely a temporary lodging for when he didn¡¯t have time to return to the castle during his hunting trips.
¡°Once I have spacious funds, I must thoroughly renovate this secondary residence¡ hmm, and add another floor!¡±
Russell stood by the window, looking out at the grey drizzle, silently making plans.
Truth be told, he did have a little stash of Gold Coins, including the ¡°research funds¡± he had ¡°scammed¡± from his grandmother, private support from his mother, and the endowment from the Baron when he received his fief, which altogether amounted to about one hundred and sixty or seventy Gold Coins.
However, he hadn¡¯t been sparing any expenses, what with building lavatories, constructing mills, and the whole slew of actions that followed, all requiring funds.
There were also salaries to pay to the officials and resources to provide for the attendants¡¯ cultivation.
If he didn¡¯t economize, the money might not last long¡ªat least, it had to last until the season of harvesting mature Magic Potion next year.
¡°My lord.¡±
Butler Morris, carrying newly brewed barley tea, walked in, placed it softly on the table, and then turned to leave.
Russell moved a chair to the table and continued to enjoy the fine rain through the window while taking the barley tea and gently swirling it.
The thick scent of barley rose with the steam.
A sniff brought a mouthful of barley flavor, very refreshing.
¡°Unfortunately, there are no tea leaves here, so we can only make do with some roasted barley tea to satisfy the craving,¡± Russell mused with contentment, yet with a hint of regret.
Glowing Valley and indeed the entire Shadowflame Duchy lacked tea leaves, so there were no beverages like green tea, black tea, or oolong tea. The ¡°tea¡± served to guests here was more aptly called a ¡°soup¡±.
A lighter soup with fewer ingredients, such as one made from just petals, fruit, vegetable leaves boiled together, was called a soup-tea.
A richer soup with more complex ingredients, like those containing minced meat, milk, honey, sugar, cinnamon powder, chocolate sauce, or even brandy, after a haphazard brewing, turned into what was known as the classic milk tea.
The nobility preferred soup-tea, but milk tea was popular across all ages.
Beyond that, beverages widely enjoyed were various kinds of alcohol, as well as coffee.
As for the barley tea Russell was drinking now, it was a favorite among serfs and common folk. Roasted until golden brown, all it needed was hot water to steep out a rich brew, making it an excellent remedy for the summer heat and fatigue.
Russell didn¡¯t like soup-tea, milk tea, or coffee; instead, he found the taste of barley tea more to his liking.
¡°I still have to search Glowing Valley thoroughly later, especially Curved Blade Mountain and Sharp Knife Mountain, to see if there might be any wild tea leaves,¡± Russell thought, sipping the barley tea, ¡°This barley tea gets tiresome after a while.¡±
Sipping his tea,
Russell absentmindedly opened a book that was lying on the table, titled ¡°Song of the Volcano,¡± by an anonymous author.
¡°Hmm, I was reading this before heading to the Snowfield for battle, didn¡¯t finish it.¡± Russell recalled the book, a folk tale turned into an epic about the hero Knight Sigruft, ¡°I remember reading up to where Sigruft falls in love with the princess.¡±
Having nothing better to do, Russell continued where he had left off in the epic.
He had expected yet another clich¨¦ tale of a hero who rides a Great Dragon, beds a princess, saves a kingdom, and ascends to the pinnacle of life.
But as he read on, it became increasingly entertaining.
After falling in love with the princess, Sigruft did not ascend to the pinnacle of life but instead turned into the princess¡¯s lapdog. He led battles on the frontier for her, took down her rivals, and helped her secure the throne of the kingdom. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After agreeing to ascend to the throne, the princess married Sigruft.
However, after she inherited the crown and became the first queen of the kingdom, she cruelly abandoned Sigruft. She tricked him into going to the mouth of the volcano and then pushed him into the scorching magma.
Sigruft died, but not completely.
His soul arrived at the depths of the volcano, in a great palace made of magma, where the kingdom¡¯s Great Dragon lived.
He told the Great Dragon about the queen¡¯s evil deeds and swore revenge on both her and the entire kingdom.
The Great Dragon, infected by Sigruft¡¯s hatred, broke the contract it had with the queen. Then, carrying Sigruft¡¯s soul, Sigruft turned into a ball of flame, enveloping the Great Dragon in fire.
The souls of the man and dragon scorched each other, forever stuck together.
Then.
The volcano began to erupt, and together, Sigruft and the Great Dragon destroyed the kingdom¡¯s capital and then burned the queen to death.
After that, the Great Dragon and Sigruft left this ugly realm.
Without the protection of the Great Dragon¡¯s power, the volcano that should have nourished the entire kingdom gradually extinguished. All the warm lands began to cool, and bitter cold carrying blizzards swept through all the noble territories. Soon the entire country was encased in ice.
Thus, the kingdom was called the ¡°Lost Kingdom.¡±
And Sigruft, the knight who walked out of the Lost Kingdom, riding the Lost Great Dragon, began to wander throughout the Dragon Sleep Continent.
Some say this Dragon Knight and his dragon had died.
Others claim to have seen them; they indeed died, but lived on in hatred. When those with a deep-seated need for revenge called upon them in prayer, Sigruft and the Lost Great Dragon would appear to help them fulfill their vendetta.
Endless in life, ceaseless in death.
¡°Tsk, tsk, this book isn¡¯t about the pinnacle of a Dragon Knight¡¯s life, it¡¯s about a scorned lover¡¯s tale of revenge,¡± Russell shook his head, finding that the ancients too knew how to spin stories and that bootlickers meet no good end.
However, after looking down on this anonymous author for a while, Russell suddenly thought of something else.
¡°Is there a possibility that Sigruft and the Lost Great Dragon actually existed?¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of the Little Dream Dragon, Russell might never have realized that dragons don¡¯t just exist in one form.
The Shadowflame Dragon of the Grand Ducal family, protecting everyone in a whole country, is the most traditional kind of dragon.
But the Little Dream Dragon is also a dragon.
¡°If a ¡®dream dragon¡¯ like the Little Dream Dragon can exist, then it¡¯s not impossible for Sigruft and the Lost Great Dragon to have evolved a ¡®revenge form¡¯¡ Even if Sigruft and the Lost Great Dragon are just a story, the revenge dragon might not be nonexistent.¡±
Unfortunately, such a question is definitely without an answer; the entire Shadowflame Duchy revolves around only one Shadowflame Dragon.
Apart from a few people like Princess Anxia, most probably have never seen a second dragon.
Even the vast majority of people don¡¯t know that outside the Shadowflame Duchy, there are other countries; the Shadowflame Duchy is their entire life.
¡°The Shadowflame Duchy is too small¡¡± Russell shook his head, took a sip of his now-cold barley tea, and gazed out the window in a daze, ¡°Not to mention Glowing Valley, let alone my Wuyao Snake Manor¡ It can¡¯t contain my heart.¡±
Sooner or later, Russell would ride the now-grown and visible Little Dream Dragon to travel the entire Dragon Sleep Continent and experience all the dragons and their legends.
If he had the chance, he¡¯d also like to visit the homeland of the Snow Demons.
¡°We¡¯re all visitors from other realms, so it makes sense to drop by each other¡¯s places, right?¡± Russell grinned and chuckled.
Chapter 95 - 95 94 Charless Meritorious Service
?Chapter 95: Chapter 94 Charles¡¯s Meritorious Service Chapter 95: Chapter 94 Charles¡¯s Meritorious Service The drizzle could not stop the serfs from working; near the manor¡¯s outbuilding, Rib Jimmy, the fisherman, dove into the small pond and groped underwater.
Moments later, he knocked on the manor¡¯s outbuilding door with a dejected face.
Russell welcomed him in the living room, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Sir, I have an unfortunate piece of news to report. The clams we¡¯re raising in the pond are dying one after another,¡± Rib Jimmy said despondently. ¡°I noticed some clams had died during the days you were fighting in the Snowfield.¡±
Then today, when he went to check the pond again, he found more dead clams: ¡°Their wounds have festered, leading to their deaths¡ Just a small incision on the membrane, how could it lead to a festering wound, Sir?¡±
¡°Festering wounds?¡± Russell frowned.
Rib Jimmy then showed him some dead clams. When opening their shells, it was indeed clear to see the mantle, where the grains of sand were lodged, had rotted away significantly.
The festering wounds gave off a putrid smell.
Holding his nose, Russell carefully examined the rotting clams, somewhat at a loss: ¡°I remember clearly, if sand or something similar gets inside a clam, and it can¡¯t expel it, the clam secretes nacre to wrap around the grain of sand¡
In time, a small pearl would form around the grain of sand as a nucleus.
He had never expected that these clams would die from infections in their wounds.
The grand pearl plan had seemingly failed before it even begun.
But Russell was not one to easily give up, his brow furrowed. ¡°Rib Jimmy, throw these clams away and clean out all the dead ones from the pond. Also, go and catch two alive ones right now; I want to take a look at the situation.¡±
¡°Right away, Sir.¡± The deflated Rib Jimmy no longer had his earlier enthusiasm.
Nevertheless, he quickly leapt into the pond and fished up a few living clams for Russell; these clams were all on the smaller side.
Russell didn¡¯t wait for the clams to open their shells naturally; he had Rib Jimmy forcefully pry them open.
Then.
He saw that the wounds where the sand grains had been inserted had healed, but there seemed to be no secretion of nacre. The grains were just embedded in the flesh, showing no sign of developing into pearls.
Of course, this could be due to the lack of time.
But regardless, the fact that these clams hadn¡¯t died and their wounds had healed meant that pearl cultivation could be possible.
¡°Perhaps the larger clams grow too slowly to heal their wounds,¡± Russell concluded. ¡°Rib Jimmy, later bring some people to catch a batch of smaller clams and repeat the previous steps, implanting grains of sand in them.¡±
¡°As you wish, Sir!¡± Rib Jimmy, upon hearing there was still hope for the project, immediately became as excited as if he had been injected with adrenaline.
He cherished his job as a fisherman.
By the evening, Charles, holding an oil-paper umbrella, came over to report the estate¡¯s affairs to Russell and, incidentally, scrounge a meal.
¡°The mill is being tested, Sir, and in a few days it will be ready to start operating. Then our serfs will be able to grind flour nearby, and the outbuilding will gain another source of income,¡± Charles reported the good news first.
He then prattled on to introduce other matters.
The earthenware jugs and wooden barrels ordered from Fluorescent Castle have been placed on order; the land for the compost heaps and the cesspit has been preliminarily leveled; officials¡¯ lodgings for the small market are also being planned¡ All in all, there is always a pile of miscellaneous affairs on the estate.
¡°Very good, you¡¯re managing it well,¡± Russell told Charles as he invited him to stay for dinner.
As they dined and chatted leisurely, the conversation soon turned to the clams that had perished in the pond, and, still, Russell¡¯s anticipation for the grand pearl cultivation plan was high.
¡°Sir, do you really think that clams can be artificially cultivated to produce pearls? It feels somewhat incredible¡¡± Unconsciously, Charles, when addressing Russell, had ceased to use ¡°you,¡± and had started to employ the more respectful ¡°Sir.¡±
He muttered under his breath, glancing out the window as if to hide something, and said softly, ¡°If you succeed, this would be akin to the tactics of a Bipedal Flying Dragon¡ Even if the dragons of the Grand Duchy are generous, they surely wouldn¡¯t look this way, right?¡±
In the strictest sense, this was indeed tantamount to encroaching on the prerogatives of the Great Dragons.
After all, every wondrous creation within the Shadowflame Grand Duchy existed because of the Shadowflame Dragon, whether found or gifted, all originated from the power of the Shadowflame Dragon.
Russell cultivating pearls on his own seemed unrelated to the Shadowflame Dragon, yet in reality, he was still taking advantage of the Shadowflame Dragon¡¯s power.
¡°But, cultivating pearls, no matter how you look at it, can¡¯t compare with the yield of a mine. I believe the Shadowflame Dragon wouldn¡¯t be so petty,¡± Russell said, and then he shook his head, ¡°Moreover, it may not be successful; it seems that simply planting sand grains does not provoke a reaction from the clams.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Pearls are creatures of Magic Power, certainly not so easily yielded. Sir, expecting ordinary sand to transform into pearls seems too difficult,¡± Charles said, taking a bite of bacon and speaking casually, ¡°Perhaps you could try something a bit more valuable, like gemstone fragments?¡±
¡°Eh!¡±
Russell suddenly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Charles, what you¡¯ve said seems to make a lot of sense¡ Ordinary sand is too common!¡±
On Earth, in the cultivation of pearls, the pearl itself is just an ordinary thing.
But the pearls he now sought to cultivate were creations of Magic Power, and if ordinary sand could be used to grow pearls, it really would be against the natural order.
However, if one were to use an inducer of the same Magic Power, then it seemed barely plausible.
¡°I merely mentioned it offhandedly, Sir, and I can¡¯t guarantee its success,¡± Charles shrugged his shoulders, not optimistic about the success of pearl cultivation.
But Russell replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s for the dragons of the Grand Duchy to judge whether it¡¯s a success or not. However, if this method really works, I¡¯ll give you credit for the idea!¡±
¡°Ah,¡± Charles expressed his delight, ¡°Sir, you are certain to succeed!¡±
After Charles had left, when night came, Russell was still pondering the issue of pearl cultivation. One problem was the mortality rate of the clams, and another was the choice of nucleus for the pearls.
If mortality was high, they could only slowly improve the process and select clams with higher tolerance and stronger recovery abilities.
As for the pearl nucleus.
Russell, too, would have to experiment gradually, ¡°Gemstone fragments are an option, and perhaps clay particles might work as well?¡±
When it came to creations of Magic Power, Glowing Valley didn¡¯t have much, save for an abundance of clay mineral resources.
Moreover, compared to the hard gemstone fragments, clay particles were softer and more conducive to absorption, perhaps more suitable as a nucleus for pearls.
¡°Let¡¯s try them all, no need to rush the production of pearls; first get the most suitable pearl cultivation technique sorted out,¡± Russell wrote and sketched on paper, organizing his thoughts, ¡°Not only gemstone fragments and clay particles but others like metals, magic materials, fantasy beast bone residues¡¡±
As he continued writing.
He suddenly thought of something else, ¡°The clam that produced the Magic Power pearl the other day, though I ate its flesh, I still kept the shell. Maybe I could crush it and use the clamshell as the pearl nucleus? Being part of the same clam, it should be more readily accepted, right?¡±
With this thought, he recorded the clamshell as another potential material for the pearl nucleus and decided to arrange for someone to collect all the materials the next day.
Then he would let Rib Jimmy arrange for experiments with the clams.
Stretching and yawning, Russell felt satisfied, ¡°That settles it¡ The approach is sound; if it doesn¡¯t succeed, then it can only be chalked up to the unfathomable nature of supernatural powers.¡±
Chapter 96 - 96 95 Dandelion Bug
?Chapter 96: Chapter 95: Dandelion Bug Chapter 96: Chapter 95: Dandelion Bug At night, Russell couldn¡¯t wait for the Little Dream Dragon, a blast of Dragonflame spewed forth, and the Little Dream Dragon would need at least three nights of rest to recover.
Without the suppression from Gloomy Dreamland, that night, dreams became a colourful mess.
Russell dreamt of the female celebrity he had a crush on in his previous life, the object of his affection during his teenage years, and even of Malena from this place, continuing the scene from his interrupted spring dream in the Snowfield, and throwing himself into it.
But soon the scene shifted, Malena disappeared without a trace, leaving only a pair of round, upturned buttocks that delivered a strong impact to him.
He recognized whom these pert buttocks belonged to; they were Head Maid Leona¡¯s.
¡°Phew!¡±
The drizzle outside had stopped, but the sky was still grey. It wasn¡¯t even seven o¡¯clock when Russell woke up from the wonderful dream.
¡°This is serious, this body has matured too much, it can even elicit strong admiration for Leona from me.¡± Russell shook his head to clear the jumble of thoughts, but some lingering delightful sensations refused to fade.
After a while, when he had calmed down, he pulled the bell rope by the bed.
The maids promptly knocked and entered, swiftly tidying up the entire room while Russell also got up to change into clean clothes.
¡°Sir, you always look so dashing.¡± Head Maid Leona complimented with a smile. Among the maids, she had the sweetest tongue, praising Russell¡¯s handsomeness every day, though her admiration for his good looks was purely platonic.
She had no intentions of fawning over or seducing Russell.
In this world, in this era, there was an insurmountable chasm between nobles and servants, that without a revolution, no one could bridge the divide.
¡°I owe it to my mother.¡± Russell smiled.
Then, he casually looked over Leona; tall in stature, pretty in face, while not quite as exceptional as Malena, she was still a solid seventy out of a hundred. And as she turned and bent over to pick up the dirty clothes on the floor, her round buttocks added at least ten points to her score.
Russell squinted his eyes, watching the maids leave, his respect enduring and unwavering.
Until Personal Servant Ram came over to assist him with dressing.
¡°No wonder noble households only hire male attendants for men, and female attendants for women¡ This effectively prevents any untoward incidents.¡± Dressed in his fitting noble attire, Russell walked downstairs to have breakfast at leisure.
He had barely finished breakfast when Knight Attendant John hurried over, ¡°Sir, Sir, the Spirit Insects have hatched!¡±
¡°Is that so.¡± Russell was not surprised, after all, this was the effect of using Dragonflame to quicken the process.
Still, he immediately took his jade box and jade powder and rushed to the location of the irrigation channel embankment near Lentil Hamlet.
The Cordyceps Guard Squad, formed just yesterday, had encircled the cordyceps and Spirit Insects, barring peasants from approaching them privately.
The ground was damp, but there was grass on the embankment, so it was not muddy to step on.
¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Sir.¡±
Members of the temporary guard squad, mostly peasants from Lentil Hamlet, especially those who had cultivated the Qi Seed, bowed and greeted him in turn.
¡°Hmm.¡± Russell tread on the grass, approached the dandelion cordyceps, and immediately noticed the largest bud on the plant had bloomed, with a plump Spirit Insect, slightly longer than a finger, crawling about on the leaves.
Its body was round and shiny, not white, but a light yellow, the same color as the blooming dandelion flowers.
No matter how you looked, it lacked the ugliness of an insect and only seemed adorable.
¡°Congratulations, Sir, praise be to you. The Great Dragon of the noble family has been watching over you, that¡¯s why beautiful Spirit Insects could grow in the manor grounds,¡± a peasant from the guard squad boldly flattered Russell.
Thus, the other peasants followed suit in flattery, not wanting to be outdone.
¡°Praise be to you, Sir, you are so kind and good-hearted that the Great Dragon looks after you, bringing you Spirit Insects!¡±
¡°This Spirit Insect is so pretty, only you, Sir, deserve to have it.¡±
¡°The more Spirit Insects you, Sir, have, the better the manor will do, and the better life will be for all of us!¡±
The peasants, whether sincere or sycophantic in their praise, did not distract Russell. He took out the prepared jade powder, pinched it between his fingers and sprinkled it on the leaves of the dandelion cordyceps, attracting the spirit insects to come and nibble at the jade powder incessantly.
When they nibbled to the end of a leaf, Russell stretched out his finger just in time, and with a plop, the fine teeth on the mouthpart of the dandelion elf bug bit through his finger, swallowing the resulting bead of blood along with the jade powder.
Russell¡¯s battle qi was also mixed into the blood bead, and then through the bead as a medium, the battle qi fused with the magic power of the elf bug.
A spirit contract was thus naturally formed.
It was a kind of bond, mysterious beyond words, indescribable through language, but at this moment, Russell could clearly feel that there was a vague psychic connection between him and the dandelion elf bug; he could now simply command the bug.
¡°Come, little one, over here.¡± Russell extended his hand, and the dandelion bug crawled sluggishly onto his palm.
It was then that Russell placed it inside the jade box.
Having done all this, Russell finally felt completely at ease; the dandelion bug was now entirely his.
He said to Ram, his personal servant who accompanied him, ¡°Take out some money. The Cordyceps Guard Squad has loyally protected the spirit insects for me, so each member will be rewarded with ten copper coins¡ As long as one serves me with loyalty, I am never stingy with rewards.¡±
No sooner had he spoken than a massive cheer erupted from the peasant guards.
¡°Praise Sir!¡±
¡°May the Great Dragon watch over you, may the radiant light protect you, Flynn prays for Sir to ride a dragon soon!¡±
¡°Sir is generous, sob, Sir is generous, sob¡¡±
Watching the gleeful and grateful peasants, Russell couldn¡¯t help but smile as well; he enjoyed the thrill of doling out money.
It felt quite like ¡°Tonight¡¯s expenses are all on Young Master Zhao.¡±
Moreover, it was a cost-effective generosity; there were only about twenty members on the temporary Cordyceps Guard Squad. Ten copper coins per person summed up to just two hundred copper coins, equivalent to two silver coins. The ingredients for one of his breakfasts might exceed this sum.
Then, with the blessings of the peasants, Russell returned to the estate¡¯s annex with the dandelion bug.
After contemplating, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He said to Butler Morris, ¡°Bring me all my spirit insects.¡±
¡°Right away, Sir.¡±
With the new addition of the dandelion bug, Russell now had seven spirit insects¡ªthe mushroom bug was a branch of the spirit insects, only differing slightly in its evolutionary direction. Spirit insects evolved into little sprites, while mushroom bugs evolved into mushroom birds.
Little sprites resembled tiny, cartoon-like figures, while mushroom birds looked like small birds.
Moreover, the evolutionary ceiling for mushroom bugs was the mushroom bird, but after evolving into little sprites, spirit insects could further evolve into greater elves.
As for the amber worms, they were fundamentally different creatures compared to spirit insects.
Russell packed the seven spirit insects into a large jade box, sprinkled a bit more jade powder inside, sealed the box tightly, and carefully strapped it to the horse¡¯s back¡ªsome jostling was of no consequence, as spirit insects were quite resilient to being shaken up.
At this time, his guard knight Eric approached.
Russell promptly hailed him, ¡°Eric, make yourself comfortable. Let Kevin follow me; I¡¯m heading to Fluorescent Castle.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± Eric responded in a muffled voice.
Although Kevin was his contracted fantasy beast, nowadays, Kevin seemed more like Russell¡¯s knight commander, always accompanying Russell to ensure his safety.
Mounting his horse, Russell set off.
¡°Woof woof.¡± Kevin followed closely behind.
Two hours later, man and dog arrived at Fluorescent Castle, just in time for an eleven o¡¯clock lunch.
![]()
(Head Maid Leona)
Chapter 97 - 97 96 Elf Gathering
?Chapter 97: Chapter 96 Elf Gathering Chapter 97: Chapter 96 Elf Gathering ¡°Russell, what brings you here?¡± Roland came downstairs to greet Russell. ¡°Father and mother took Lola to visit grandma.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Russell nodded. ¡°I had something to ask father, but since he¡¯s not here, talking to you is just the same.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I found another spirit insect¡¡± Russell hadn¡¯t finished his sentence.
Roland burst out, ¡°Fuck! What did you say? You found another spirit insect¡ You, found, another spirit insect?¡±
¡°You heard right, I, indeed, found another spirit insect.¡±
Russell mimicked Roland¡¯s astonished tone, recounted the fact again, and then added, ¡°It¡¯s a dandelion bug. I want some information on planting dandelion magic potion, and while I¡¯m at it, have my spirit insects meet up with Lorey and Tess.¡±
¡°Lucky guy!¡± Roland¡¯s gaze towards Russell was filled with envy and resentment. ¡°I roam around the base of the volcano every day and Shadowflame Dragon doesn¡¯t even glance at me once, how come it has taken such a liking to you!¡±
He started counting on his fingers, ¡°First a birch bug, then a gold and silver wolfhound, after that a bloodfang fungi bug, and now a dandelion bug¡ oh yes, and the magic pearl, Lola shows off it like a treasure every day!¡±
The more he counted, the more Roland became agitated, ¡°Oh my God, Russell, you¡¯ve been enfeoffed for less than three months, how have you picked up such a trove of treasures!¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Russell couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Now that you mention it, I also realize that Shadowflame Dragon does indeed favor me.¡±
He pretended to ask seriously, ¡°Do you think the Shadowflame Dragon has taken a fancy to me? Brother, do you think I could successfully ride the dragon if the baron can¡¯t? And if I were to ride a dragon, what conditions would I need, would marrying Princess Kunlaya do?¡±
¡°You¡¯re gasping even as I call you fat!¡± Roland rolled his eyes.
¡°Just discussing.¡±
¡°Give it a rest, now I know what your little ambitions are all about, you¡¯re not into Malena because you¡¯ve got your eye on Princess Kunlaya.¡± Roland couldn¡¯t hide his sarcasm as he struck a blow,¡±I¡¯d advise you to take a break, all your small antics don¡¯t hold a candle to the Shadowflame Dragon even batting an eyelid, let alone taking a real look at you.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Shadowflame Dragon takes a proper look at me or not, what matters is that I get the benefits,¡± Russell said with a cheerful smile.
Although he wouldn¡¯t compete with his big brother Roland for the inheritance, teasing Roland to get him all riled up and fired up was too good to pass up.
After all, he was also the second in line to inherit from Mr. Luo Man.
Big brother Roland was always on guard against him as if guarding against a thief, which inevitably made him feel a tad displeased¡ªhe had already made it clear that he would no longer attempt to ride Mr. Ross.
Teasing aside.
As Roland came to terms with the facts, he no longer overreacted. After seeing the few spirit insects Russell brought, he immediately arranged for Carter to take these seven spirit insects to the castle¡¯s special spirit room.
¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Russell said.
¡°Missing Lorey and Tess, are you?¡± Roland got up and followed Russell upstairs, presumably not comfortable with the idea of Russell being alone with the spirits.
After all, this castle, this clay dragon, and all these spirits were in his mind destined to be his inheritance.
No one else was allowed to interfere.
Russell nodded, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve missed them, having stayed at Fluorescent Castle several times and not seen Lorey and Tess play and squabble.¡±
¡°They are always playing and squabbling; it¡¯s just that they might not be very close to you, so they don¡¯t hang around you much.¡±
¡°Hmm, is that so.¡±
¡°It is. They don¡¯t hang around me much either, after all, they¡¯re bound by contract to father and mother,¡± Roland shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m relieved, actually. I can hardly stand those two little rascals always at it all day long.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t stand them, you could give them to me; I like a lively environment.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Roland said with a smile as he slapped Russell¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is where Lorey and Tess live, and they¡¯re going to live here for a lifetime.¡±
Listening to the banter between the brothers behind him, the old butler Carter involuntarily let slip a smile.
Kind fathers and filial sons, friendly brothers and respectful younger siblings, these aren¡¯t the norm in life. Only with constant bickering, mutual disdain coupled with concern for one another¡ªthat¡¯s the atmosphere of family.
As the three of them arrived at the door of the Elf Room, before Carter could even insert the key, from a palm-sized window that opened above the door flew out a palm-sized cartoon doll with transparent wings flapping on her back and a cluster of blue flowers blooming atop her head.
This was Tess, the Rain Lasting Flower Sprite, a part of Lady Meryl¡¯s dowry from years past.
At that moment, Tess, with her chubby little arms on her hips, turned to look at the three of them and questioned in a babyish tone, ¡°Wa wa wa wa!¡±
Unfortunately.
No one understood what she was saying.
Roland waved his hand: ¡°Tess, Russell has brought some Spirit Insects to hang out with you all, to make sure they play nice.¡±
¡°Wa?¡± Tess tilted her head, puzzled.
¡°Chirp chirp chirp.¡± A palm-sized green fat bird squeezed out from the small window on the door¡ªit was a Mushroom Bird, Lorey. Mushroom Bugs are a branch of Spirit Insects, and Mushroom Birds are naturally a branch of Little Sprites, only called by a separate name because of their different forms.
¡°Lorey, you¡¯re out too, perfect. Let¡¯s go welcome the new friends,¡± Roland called out warmly.
He was working on strengthening his relationship with the sprites.
Even though he would contract with these sprites when he eventually inherited the title of baron, it was always good to have a strong relationship with them.
Old butler Carter had already opened the door to the Elf Room: ¡°Young masters, you can put the Spirit Insects in now. When Mr. Russell decides to leave, I¡¯ll pick them out one by one to take back with you.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Russell opened the jade box, where seven Spirit Insects were lazily sleeping.
Little Sprite Tess quickly flew over, grabbed a Rain Lasting Flower Bug, and started crying out ¡°Wa wa,¡± seemingly saying she recognized this Spirit Insect.
Of course, she recognized it¡ªthe Rain Lasting Flower Bugs were a gift to Russell from Mr. Luo Man.
However, Tess quickly plopped the Rain Lasting Flower Bug back into the jade box, then grabbed a Dill Bug and continued her noisy cries.
Russell¡¯s lips twitched, but seeing the Rain Lasting Flower Bug flip over and continue to lazily lie there, he relaxed again.
After all, Spirit Insects are magical creations; they¡¯re not so fragile. A bit of bumping and banging is no different to them than a tickle.
All in all, amidst Tess and Lorey¡¯s slightly violent form of greeting, all seven of Russell¡¯s Spirit Insects were placed into the Elf Room¡ªaround the Elf Room were rows of shelves on which dozens of the Glowing Mushrooms Family¡¯s Spirit Insects crawled about in disarray.
¡°I hope this gathering of sprites will be somewhat useful,¡± Russell thought as he watched old butler Carter close the door of the Elf Room.
A gathering of sprites is considered a method of cultivating them.
The sprites of the greater nobility have a higher probability of evolving. Over time, it has been realized that sprites need social interaction.
Each interaction can be regarded as an exchange of information pheromones; the more information pheromones collected, the more it can stimulate a Spirit Insect to transform into a Little Sprite, and even a Little Sprite to transform into a Great Sprite.
Of course.
Exactly how information pheromones are exchanged and how to increase the probability of evolution has yet to be explicitly determined.
But sprite gatherings have already become a common practice among nobles.
Chapter 98 - 98 97 Clay Slag
?Chapter 98: Chapter 97 Clay Slag Chapter 98: Chapter 97 Clay Slag Because the Baron and his wife took Lola to the Great Wind Manor to soak in the hot springs and incidentally pay a visit to Lady Ingrid.
Thus, Russell also felt bored inside the castle, and he always had the feeling that Mr. Ross, sitting perched atop the tower, bore ill will towards him. After finishing lunch, he simply proposed to go inspect the clay mine and pick out some top-quality clay particles.
¡°What do you want that stuff for?¡± Roland asked, puzzled.
¡°To cultivate pearls.¡±
¡°What?¡± Roland was totally confused.
Russell had no intention of hiding it, since if he truly succeeded in breeding magic pearls, he would still need to use the caravans from Fluorescent Castle to sell them abroad.
He laid out his plan to artificially cultivate pearls: ¡°Scraping a living from the soil is too insignificant, even the yield from a year¡¯s harvest of magic potions cannot compare to the profits from a single trip to the Snowfield to hunt Snow Ghosts.¡±
¡°So you think the farm¡¯s yield is too meager and that¡¯s why you¡¯re thinking about cultivating these pearls to make money from selling magic pearls?¡± Roland shook his head and asked.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hahaha, Russell, oh Russell!¡± Roland finally couldn¡¯t suppress his laughter, ¡°You¡¯re just too naive. Pearls are made by magic power, and how can magic creations ever be cultivated by our hands¡ª it¡¯s pure fantasy!¡±
¡°What if it works?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯. Dismiss the thought while you can, listen to your big brother¡¯s advice,¡± After laughing, Roland spoke earnestly, ¡°Everything we have is given by the Great Dragons, and showing gratitude to them is the most correct approach.¡±
Russell persisted with his plan: ¡°I still want to try.¡±
Perhaps the concept of artificially cultivating pearls in the world of Dragon Sleep Continent was indeed ludicrous, but he still desired to give it a shot.
Success wasn¡¯t important.
What mattered was to determine through such a magic-related experiment exactly how this world operated, to get a glimpse of the Great Dragon¡¯s secrets, or perhaps the nature and fundamental logic of the world¡¯s transcendent power.
Since it wasn¡¯t going to cost much, it could be treated as satisfying his own curiosity.
¡°Do as you wish,¡± Roland advised no further, ¡°If you want to go to the clay mine go by yourself. I have to go to several manors this afternoon to pick out some Qi Seeds to replenish the Knight Academy with seeds¡ Alas, every time we go to the Snowfield, our numbers decrease.¡±
Thus, the two brothers parted ways.
Russell went to a manor not far from Fluorescent Castle, where the largest and first discovered clay mine on the estate was located.
The mine was mined every year, but the reserves never seemed to diminish.
The reason was simple: as long as Ros the Clay Dragon was alive, its bloodline strength would continuously project towards the surroundings of the estate, then replenish the vein with new clay¡ªthe more peak the Bipedal Flying Dragon, the richer the nurtured ores.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome to your visit,¡± the person in charge of the mine came out to greet Russell.
Russell threw over the waist card Roland gave him, the person in charge examined the waist card carefully, confirmed it was real, and then respectfully returned it before signaling his subordinates to open the gates of the mine and let Russell pass.
After all, the clay mine was a strategic asset of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, and even someone of Russell¡¯s status couldn¡¯t enter without authorization.
Once inside the mine, the inevitable messiness and chaos were part of the scenery.
Countless miners, either robust or skinny, were working hard under the supervision of the overseers, too busy to even wipe the sweat streaming down their backs.
Below the yellow surface was the red clay mine.
Lacking large machinery, the entire clay mine adopted the most primitive method of extraction with human labor. Miners descended into the pit to dig, beasts of burden were responsible for transporting the ore. The ore was crushed nearby, then sifted through screens to select the suitable clay.
Russell rode his black steed through the mine, with the person in charge following closely by his side.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound followed Russell vigilantly, responsible for his safety.
Suddenly.
Looking at the periphery of the mining field, Russell noticed several mounds of earth and curiously inquired, ¡°Is this also clay?¡±
¡°This is clay slag.¡±
¡°Clay slag?¡±
The person in charge explained with a smile, ¡°Mr. Russell, not all the earth dug up can be used to make ceramics from clay. These are slags with very low magic power content, incapable of being made into ceramics; only the core clay can be used to produce ceramics.¡±
¡°So what happens to this slag, just throw it away?¡±
¡°We fill it back in. When a mining pit is emptied, we refill it with slag. Who knows, maybe in a few decades, Mr. Ross will be able to rejuvenate it into core clay¡ after all, it does contain a slight amount of magic power, which should be better for nourishment than ordinary soil.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell narrowed his eyes.
He suddenly realized that although the Fluorescent Fungi Family, to which he belonged, knew how to produce exquisite and powerful ceramics, they seemingly had never considered making bricks.
Thus, whether building castles or houses, they always mined stones from Curved Blade Mountain or Sharp Knife Mountain and had never thought about using earth to make bricks¡ªwhich, in Russell¡¯s view, seemed much simpler than mining stone.
After all, bricks didn¡¯t require magic power, and the clay slag scattered all over the ground was the most suitable raw material.
¡°Could it be that there¡¯s not enough coal, so they can¡¯t afford to burn it?¡±
With that question in mind, Russell asked the person in charge of the mining field, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about burning this slag as well?¡±
¡°Why burn it? It can¡¯t be made into porcelain, and can¡¯t even make coarse pottery, but only turns into hard stone slag.¡± The person in charge couldn¡¯t quite understand Russell¡¯s idea; in his view, the only purpose of slag was to be used as backfill.
¡°What about making it into uniformly sized stones to build houses?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°This¡¡± The person in charge of the mining field shook his head, ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Lord Baron about that, I¡¯m only responsible for mining clay.¡±
Acting on impulse.
From the highest quality clay newly mined from the clay field, Russell selected a bit to take with him, then returned to Fluorescent Castle, planning to rest there for the night.
By evening, as the baron and his wife returned to the castle with their youngest daughter, Russell stepped out to greet them.
¡°Russell!¡± Lola smiled at Russell, her teeth almost fully grown in, making her not exactly beautiful, but at least not ugly.
¡°Lola, did you enjoy soaking in the hot springs?¡±
¡°Comfortable!¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Russell was not very good at expressing emotions; even towards his own little sister, there was a sense of restraint.
Lady Meryl asked with a smile, ¡°What brings you over today? Your father and I just visited Lady Ingrid at Great Wind Manor. Your grandmother can¡¯t stop praising the reading glasses you gave her; she wears them every day to read letters.¡±
¡°Does grandmother have so many letters to read?¡± Russell spotted an inconsistency.
¡°Plenty, all correspondences with your Aunt Roby. Ever since the trade routes reopened, she can write up to a hundred letters a month, discussing every little detail with each other.¡± Lady Meryl explained, with a hint of complaint.
After a pause, Lady Meryl muttered under her breath, ¡°To the unknowing, it would seem as if Mrs. Roby is the lady of Glowing Valley.¡±
Upon hearing this, Mr. Roman frowned, ¡°Roby comes back only once every few years; no one can shake your status as the lady of the house¡ Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this in front of the children, let¡¯s go inside¡ Oh, Carter, go to the wine cellar and fetch two bottles of ¡¯71 Black Pearl. I¡¯m going to have a good drink with Russell.¡±
The group entered the house.
Lady Meryl also instructed, ¡°Carter, while you¡¯re at it, let the kitchen know to prepare a Mint Soup to clear the heat. Lola has been soaking in the hot springs for too long; she needs to dispel some dampness and heat.¡±
¡°As you wish, sir, ma¡¯am,¡± Butler Carter bowed and went off to attend to his tasks.
Chapter 99 - 99 98 Slag Earth Brick
?Chapter 99: Chapter 98: Slag Earth Brick Chapter 99: Chapter 98: Slag Earth Brick Russell didn¡¯t like the word ¡°slag earth,¡± probably because being hit by a slag earth cart had triggered the reboot of his life.
However. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After dinner, he still discussed the feasibility of slag earth bricks seriously with his father, Baron Roman, and his elder brother, Roland.
¡°Wooden houses are currently the main residences for serfs and commoners all over the Glowing Valley, and few people can afford to build the better stone houses,¡± Russell explained. ¡°This afternoon, I walked around the town and found it¡¯s not that people dislike stone houses, but that they can¡¯t afford to build them.¡±
Russell continued, ¡°The stones mined from Curved Blade Mountain and Sharp Knife Mountain are mostly transported here for castle construction, so much so that even the roads can¡¯t afford to be paved with stone and can only use coal slag.¡±
¡°So you think that making slag earth bricks out of clay waste will have a big market?¡± Roland asked, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.
¡°I don¡¯t know about other places, but there should be a big demand in the town and my manor,¡± Russell responded.
¡°Russell, don¡¯t aim too high,¡± Roland, imitating Baron Roman¡¯s tone, advised his younger brother. ¡°It¡¯s better to renovate the manor outbuilding where you live than to make grand constructions on the estate that exhaust the resources and labour.¡±
¡°Well, I just want to manage my own territory well.¡±
¡°Following tradition is much better than pointless innovations. You¡¯ll understand this in time,¡± Roland said.
Baron Roman also nodded and added, ¡°Your elder brother is right, Russell. Did you forget all the principles I told you on the Snowfield? Be a stable lord, focus on training knights, and avoid pointless endeavors.¡±
¡°I understand, father,¡± Russell replied earnestly, yet resolutely unyielding.
He didn¡¯t think that just because he was a transmigrator, he had to perform great feats or champion a cause; aspire to establish principles for heaven and earth, set mission for people¡¯s livelihood, carry on the traditions of the sages, or bring about peace for all times.
But if he didn¡¯t even have the inclination to try, how could he live the remarkable life he desired?
Russell said, ¡°Father, I truly think it¡¯s a waste to not use the clay waste. If there¡¯s enough coal, I¡¯d like to try firing them into slag earth bricks¡ If successful, it could also be an extra source of income, right? The estate has too few products.¡±
Seeing Russell speak in this manner, Baron Roman pondered for a moment and slowly nodded, ¡°Alright, at the Volcanic Oasis, among the Ten-Headed Dragons, one is a Black Coal Dragon, and coal isn¡¯t expensive. Try firing the slag earth bricks first, and if it¡¯s feasible, I will arrange for the caravans to bring an extra load of coal each month.¡±
¡°Thank you, father!¡± Russell exclaimed happily.
¡°You can delegate the miscellaneous tasks to subordinates. The most important thing for you now is to focus on your training and become a Great Knight as soon as possible,¡± the Baron reminded him.
¡°Got it.¡±
That night, the Little Dream Dragon was still recuperating, and Russell had another dream, but it wasn¡¯t a dream filled with desire; it was a cluttered mess.
He only remembered two scenes: In one, he was clad in a robe woven from pearls, riding a Great Dragon and showing off everywhere; in the other, he had successfully made slag earth bricks, and a duke was asking him to use those bricks to build a house for him.
The houses built with slag earth bricks were both beautiful and strong. The duke was very satisfied and immediately declared he would marry his sister, Princess Kunlaya, to Russell.
¡°Your Grace, seeing you like this, I guess you won¡¯t be able to ride the Shadowflame Dragon anymore. Now that we¡¯ve become family, why not let me ride the Shadowflame Dragon?¡± Russell said in the dream, holding an indistinct Princess Kunlaya and feeling utterly content.
The duke could only laugh, ¡°Go ahead, ride.¡±
But just as Russell was about to mount the Shadowflame Dragon, and the dragon did not refuse, the butler, Carter, came to wake him up.
¡°So close!¡± Russell lamented as he got out of bed unwillingly.
At Fluorescent Castle, he had to get up punctually at 7:30 a.m., a rule unbroken even if Cooper and Rolin visited.
After a self-serve breakfast, Russell grabbed the token his father had given him and hurried to the clay mining site.
¡°Prepare a batch of clay slag and take it to the pottery kiln factory by cart.¡±
In this world, clay is classified as a metal, with high-quality clay being fired into porcelain; mediocre quality clay is fired into pottery; and the rest, the clay slag, is used for nothing but backfilling mines.
Once the cart was loaded, Russell personally escorted it to the pottery kiln factory. With Baron Roman¡¯s waist badge, the person in charge bustled about with great urgency.
He had the most skilled potter in the factory make the brick blanks and then send them into the kiln for firing.
¡°It¡¯s not enough. We need to create more varieties of brick blanks, mixing some other materials into the clay slag, such as charred residue, such as ordinary soil¡ In short, Crooked Hat William, you experiment with a few more formulas for firing. Once they¡¯re fired, I¡¯ll come over to compare them myself,¡± he said.
¡°Rest assured, Mr. Russell, I, Crooked Hat William, have been firing pottery for decades. I¡¯ll definitely make those slag earth bricks for you, strong and durable!¡± the potter, Crooked Hat William, said confidently, pipe clenched in his teeth.
¡°The temperature of the furnace fire and the cost of brick firing must all be taken into account¡ Once the slag earth bricks are successfully produced, I¡¯ll open a brick kiln factory in town and put your son, William, in charge,¡± Russell promised expansively.
To make a horse run fast, feeding it well is the best approach.
These potters were neither his serfs nor his employees, and Russell couldn¡¯t possibly stay at the pottery kiln factory every day, watching over their work.
After all, firing a kiln of pottery or slag earth bricks could take more than a week.
So, he could only motivate Crooked Hat William with promises, letting him take on the development of the slag earth bricks.
¡°Thank you for your support, Mr. Russell. My son, William, is definitely a qualified potter. I hope he can continue to make slag earth bricks for you,¡± said Crooked Hat William, removing his pipe and bowing deeply to Russell.
He busied himself with the research and development of the slag earth bricks.
By noon, Russell had returned to Fluorescent Castle for a free lunch, and then he made his way back to Wuyao Snake Manor.
He called the fisherman, Rib Jimmy, and handed over a bag of high-quality clay: ¡°Use this clay for the core of pearl cultivation in some of the river clams. Also, find the Chancellor of Records, Charles, and have him arrange for more small ponds to be dug, to breed river clams separately.¡±
Initially, Russell had just wanted to give it a try, but now he was determined to go big and thoroughly verify whether it was indeed possible to create magic-powered artifacts artificially.
Therefore, meticulous comparative experiments had to be conducted to determine exactly which method and materials could be used to cultivate pearls.
¡°Rib Jimmy will definitely cultivate pearls for the lord!¡± Rib Jimmy, thin as a rib but muscled, thumped his chest emphatically.
¡°Good,¡± said Russell, habitually making another big promise, ¡°If you successfully cultivate pearls, Rib Jimmy, I¡¯ll promote you to an official of the territory.¡±
¡°Thank you, my lord, thank you!¡± Rib Jimmy knelt down and bowed, overcome with emotion.
Without a chance opportunity, a serf would remain a serf for life, as would their children and descendants. But a territorial official was different; in the territory, it was a high-class position, and their children would have better chances of getting an education.
They could learn skills or train in battle qi.
There was a very good chance they could rise above their class, and if not becoming nobility, at least escape the endless labor of the manor.
With another big promise, Russell sent Rib Jimmy on his way.
Russell opened the notebook he always carried and wrote down two terms with emphasis¡ªslag earth bricks, pearls.
After thinking, he added another behind them¡ªglass.
¡°For now, I¡¯ll busy myself with these three technological inventions. First, to earn some start-up capital, and second¡ if I ever get the chance to obtain a larger title and leave Glowing Valley, these three inventions will serve as my repayment to the Fluorescent Fungi Family.¡±
Chapter 100 - 100 99 Grotto Village Rat Plague
?Chapter 100: Chapter 99 Grotto Village Rat Plague Chapter 100: Chapter 99 Grotto Village Rat Plague As night fell, the Little Dream Dragon still hadn¡¯t appeared, but Russell already knew that, after breathing out Dragonflame, it needed to rest for three days, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.
Early in the morning, once Eric arrived, Russell officially began his daily Knight¡¯s morning session.
¡°I have already neglected my practice for several days, which really shouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± he said as he picked up the fine steel longsword, swinging and thrusting as usual.
Feeling the Battle Qi being drawn by the movements of his sword, little by little carving out the meridians in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°Diligence can compensate for lack of talent, and I must not rely solely on the benefits brought by the Sword Butterfly and neglect my daily training.¡±
On the contrary.
After obtaining the Sword Butterfly, he should train even more diligently, only by doing so could he maximize its benefits and realize his lofty aspirations sooner.
Seeing Russell resuming his usual perseverance, Eric felt greatly comforted. Russell had neglected his Knight¡¯s morning sessions for the past few days, which had truly worried him. He feared that Russell might slack off and end up staying in their small manor for life.
¡°Sir still has grand ambitions!¡± he nodded silently to himself.
He then thought passionately, ¡°As long as Sir is willing to strive, with his current momentum, he is bound to forge his own path in the world¡ and then, perhaps I could be ennobled by Sir as a Lord, ascending into the ranks of the aristocracy!¡±
The nobility!
Even if it was just the lowest lifelong title, it would still be a tremendous leap in one¡¯s life, a transformation like a fish leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate.
Take Charles, for example, whose family had fallen into ruin. Although his ancestors were once Lords with titles, several generations had already declined, yet he could still rely on his ancestors¡¯ shade to become a tutor in a Baron¡¯s household as a second son.
This shows how far-reaching and influential the nobility can be.
Eric dreamt of becoming a nobleman, not only for his own glory but also for the sake of his children¡¯s future. Even if his offspring had no significant achievements, they could still rely on his support to live an upper-class life.
If by chance his children proved to be capable and strived diligently,
several generations later, his family might well carve out a genuine hereditary Baron title.
The Fluorescent Fungi Family was like this, so were many Earl and Baron families of the Shadowflame Duchy¡ªapart from the Swan Baron, who was a noble conferred by the Shadowflame Family, naturally high-born, with no need for effort to inherit the title indefinitely.
Whoosh!
The fine steel longsword sliced through the air, making a crisp and sharp sound.
Having observed a bit longer, Eric realized that his mastery of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± truly fell short of Russell¡¯s, he really had nothing to teach him. So, he turned around to instruct Tom, Jack, and other Knight Attendants.
After giving his instructions, the Knight Attendants practiced seriously. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He then began practicing with Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, performing the training exclusive to Phantom Beast Knights, Fighting Spirit Sword Control.
With the help of Battle Qi that had already fused into Prime Breath, he didn¡¯t use his hands but controlled the weapon with the externally released Prime Breath. Without his hands, it was indeed hard to control, but by letting go of his hands, he was also shedding the final shackles.
The fine steel longsword, under the control of Prime Breath, could perform any maneuver without dead angles, ever-changing and all-encompassing.
At this moment, Eric¡¯s body twisted non-stop, and the fine steel longsword fluttered around him like a butterfly, stabbing, cutting, slashing, twisting, striking, and blocking¡ªa scene reminiscent of a Sword Immortal from a wuxia novel, an ethereal being from beyond this world.
During breaks in his training, Russell occasionally glanced over at Eric and seeing this spectacle, instantly became envious to the point of almost drooling.
¡°Sword Immortal!¡±
¡°I want to be a Sword Immortal too!¡±
Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t even a Great Knight yet, and even if he were given a Fantasy Beast, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a contract and ascend to a Phantom Beast Knight, thereby learning the impressive technique of Fighting Spirit Sword Control.
So he could only shake his head, then refocus his mind, and continue the monotonous practice of a move from ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± forging his sword skill while also carving out his meridians.
Before he knew it, his training outfit was already soaked with sweat.
But Russell persisted relentlessly, ignoring the soreness and fatigue of his arms and body, solely to hone every move and technique until they became an instinct of his body. By then, not only would his meridians be well developed, but his swordsmanship would also reach perfection.
Combined with the Sword Butterfly¡¯s mastery of and insight into swordsmanship, he felt confident in becoming an invincible presence among his peers.
¡°How lonely it is to be invincible¡¡±
It seemed as though a familiar BGM rang out in his ears, and amidst the melody, Russell completed today¡¯s knightly morning practice.
¡°Sir, you have worked hard,¡± Tom, the personal servant, rapidly handed him a towel to wipe off his sweat.
After wiping off the sweat, he threw the towel back.
Watching Eric and Kevin, who were still practicing, along with the four knight attendants, Russell suddenly asked, ¡°Tom, do you know what a Conceptual God is?¡±
¡°Conceptual God?¡± Tom shook his head. ¡°I do not know, sir.¡±
¡°A Conceptual God is¡ when you take something to the extreme, you can transcend the rules,¡± Russell said whimsically, jesting, ¡°My extreme is that my sword can cut through anything, including fate!¡±
He placed one hand on his hip and gazed up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle.
If there were a third-person perspective, Russell felt that his current poise radiated the pride of ¡°my fate lies in my own hands, not heaven¡¯s.¡±
Of course, it could also be seen as a bout of ¡®chuunibyou.¡¯
After a bath, Charles, the Chancellor of Records, came with several officials to report the recent affairs of the territory to him.
Russell listened attentively, occasionally giving directions but did not interfere excessively. Although he had the knowledge of his previous life, it was his first time being a lord, and he might not manage the estate as aptly as the officials.
The most taboo thing is for an amateur to lead an expert.
He understood that principle.
Finally, the technical officer Rudi with the red nose reported, ¡°Sir, we have analyzed the dandelion magic potion cultivation technology you brought from Fluorescent Castle. We plan to allocate one hundred and fifty acres of land in Lentil Hamlet for a Magical Medicine Field¡¡±
¡°Feasible,¡± Russell nodded.
¡°For the Cordyceps Guard Squad, we unanimously nominate Escort Officer John for the position,¡± Charles continued.
Russell had previously selected his own knight attendant, John, to act as the temporary captain of the Cordyceps Guard Squad, so the officials all understood that this position was created for John, and no one else should harbor undue expectations.
Russell nodded indifferently: ¡°Feasible.¡±
¡°There¡¯s another matter, sir,¡± Charles added. ¡°I am preparing to summon all the serfs from the estate to offer their cats. If that¡¯s not enough, we might need to borrow some cats from the neighboring estates.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Russell asked, not understanding.
¡°Dungeon Ranger Druk, you explain,¡± Charles said.
Dungeon Ranger Druk, the chief of Grotto Village, said with a pained expression, ¡°Sir, we have a rat plague in Grotto Village¡¡±
He gestured with his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t know where so many big rats came from, they¡¯re as big as this¡ swarming everywhere, gnawing on moss and mushrooms, the rats are almost finishing our grain.¡±
Ranger Leader Katie added, ¡°In the past, the rats in the dungeon were not even enough for us to eat. Now there are so many rats they are overrunning the place, impossible to kill them all, and many serfs have been bitten¡ The Cave Ranger Squad can only guard the Wolf Head Skylight to ensure the Bloodfang Fungi fields are not breached by the rats.¡±
¡°A rat plague?¡± Russell was genuinely surprised.
The meager grain in Grotto Village was hardly enough for people to eat; a rat infestation was indeed an eye-opener for him.
However, since the rat plague was now a reality, the urgent matter was to eradicate it. He immediately instructed his knight attendant to take his lord¡¯s seal to the neighboring estates to collect a bunch of cats to catch the rats.
At the same time, he planned to personally visit Grotto Village to see for himself just how rampant the rat plague had become.
Chapter 101 - 101 100 Need a Plan
?Chapter 101: Chapter 100: Need a Plan Chapter 101: Chapter 100: Need a Plan ¡°This could be a good thing or a bad thing, depending on whether we can solve the harm brought by the rat plague.¡±
Standing before the dark passage in Grotto Village, Charles spoke what sounded like a truism.
The rat plague had seriously compromised the food production of Grotto Village; masses of mice had consumed too much of the moss and mushrooms, and there was little chance of restoring the normal output of moss and mushroom fields in the near future.
But the sheer number of rats had undoubtedly provided the villagers with an abundance of meat.
In a dark and humid place like Grotto Village, it was not easy to get to eat delicious meat, not even Rangers could guarantee that they¡¯d catch snakes, rats, or various insects every day from the narrow caves.
¡°Rather than being a paradise for the lowly, the grotto is actually a paradise for snakes, rats, and insects. Many overly narrow dark passages can only be navigated by such small creatures.¡± Charles muttered quietly beside Russell.
He continued, ¡°A few days ago when I came to investigate Grotto Village, they took me to a certain passage. When we shone a torch inside, we could see skeletal remains stuck in there¡ Someone tried to catch a snake but got trapped and suffocated; we couldn¡¯t even pull the body out.¡±
Along the way, they passed several Cold Spring Points, as well as skylights.
Russell saw the dreadful scene of what was left after the mice had gnawed away, where neatly arranged fields of moss and mushrooms were now just bare mud.
The serfs guarding the fields were squatting on the ground, wailing.
Upon seeing Russell and others arrive, they immediately fell to their knees, kowtowing and begging the Lord to save them, to give them a way out.
Many serfs also bore injuries, bitten by the rats.
¡°After we return, send someone to Fluorescent Castle to order a batch of antidote Magic Elixirs; a rat bite could easily lead to infection with the rat plague.¡± Russell¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, it will be paid from my Lord account.¡±
There are many kinds of Magic Elixirs, some of which can cure diseases. Although they can¡¯t bring the dead back to life, they can easily eradicate something as trifling as the rat plague.
¡°Magic Elixirs are too expensive, Sir. Buying a few and then diluting them with some water for the serfs to drink should do the trick.¡± Charles was keen on saving money for Russell.
¡°Don¡¯t be penny-wise and pound-foolish, Charles!¡± Russell scolded sternly.
Charles immediately responded sheepishly, ¡°Of course, of course, everything should follow your will, Sir. I¡¯ll arrange to purchase the antidote Magic Elixirs right away.¡±
¡°I will handle the financial matters, what you need to do is put out this rat plague, make sure it doesn¡¯t cause an outbreak, and properly settle the Grotto Village serfs¡¯ livelihood from here on out.¡± Russell looked at Charles gravely, ¡°Do these well, and you will be considered a competent Chancellor of Records in my employ.¡±
Upon hearing this.
Charles was shaken, and he immediately responded in a deep voice, ¡°As you wish, Sir!¡±
Continuing along the dark passage until reaching Wolf Head Skylight, Russell then saw what a real rat plague looked like.
The majority of Grotto Village¡¯s serfs were crammed near Wolf Head Skylight. The newly established Cave Ranger Squad, Grotto Patrol Team, and the Wolf Head Skylight Cordyceps Guard Squad were all trying their best to extinguish the horde of rats charging toward Wolf Head Skylight.
Because the passages were so narrow, humans were at a huge disadvantage compared to the rats.
So the rats were always able to breach the defenses of the passage and pour into Wolf Head Skylight, where they were then smacked to death, one by one, by Catherine, Halls, Bal, and other Rangers. Dozens of cats also followed behind the Rangers, continuously tearing at these rats.
Those rats, if not the size of cats, were not much smaller.
Some fierce rats even dared to attack the cats, injuring several of them and staining their fur red with blood.
¡°Jack, James, go help!¡± Russell charged into Wolf Head Skylight and immediately drew his sword to join the battle.
Eric also nodded to Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, then joined the fight.
In the blink of an eye, the rat horde was effectively controlled, driven out from the Wolf Head Skylight and pushed back to the other end of the passage.
Particularly, Eric and Kevin exhibited devastating killing power.
Eric could control the sword with battle qi, a long sword danced through the passage, and with each strike, he precisely stabbed a large rat to death.
As for Kevin, it was even simpler. Stationed at the entrance of a small passage, with every rat that came through, he would chomp down, killing it in one bite, then fling it to the side before swiftly biting the next. The rats charged quickly, but he bit even faster. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°How many rats have we killed?¡± Russell stabbed a rat to death and asked, turning his head.
Catherine, holding long daggers in both hands and without turning her head, replied, ¡°At least a thousand rats, Sir!¡±
A pile of rat corpses formed a small hill in the center of Wolf Head Skylight.
Charles was also out of breath from killing rats but still had the spare energy to joke, ¡°With so much rat meat, we could definitely get through this grain shortage, haha, as long as we exterminate the rat plague, we could completely exchange rat meat for bread.¡±
Eric, however, frowned and said, ¡°Sir, something is not right.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Why are these rats only charging at the Wolf Head Skylight?¡± Eric raised his concerns.
Katie provided an explanation, ¡°Because all the other moss and mushroom fields have been devastated, only the magical medicine field here is left.¡±
¡°Not necessarily so,¡± Eric said calmly. ¡°I have witnessed two rat plagues, and they have no specific purpose; they chew wherever they go and would not so fearlessly target the magic medicine field at the Wolf Head Skylight, refusing to retreat at all.¡±
Hearing this, Russell also realized, ¡°Are you saying that behind the rat plague, there¡¯s someone, or a Rat King, controlling it?¡±
In this world, where transcendent power exists, wild beasts can evolve into fantasy beasts, and naturally, Beast Kings can emerge as well.
Beast Kings are usually fantasy beasts.
For instance, one of Baron Roman¡¯s three contracted fantasy beasts, the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, used to be the ruler of all blackwaisted serpents in the Wuyao Snake Manor, able to command any blackwaist serpent.
Nowadays, hardly any trace of blackwaist serpents can be found in Wuyao Snake Manor, partly because the agricultural development destroyed their habitats, and partly because when Baron Roman contracted with the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, he took away a large number of them and built a new ¡°Snake Garden¡± near Fluorescent Castle.
Hoping that a second fantasy King of Ebony-waisted Snakes might be born from the Snake Garden.
¡°It¡¯s just a possibility,¡± Eric replied, his guess was not confident enough to ascertain the actual existence of a Rat King.
Despite being a mere speculation, it still excited Russell.
Jacks and James, the two Knight Attendants, were so excited they couldn¡¯t hide their smiles. If there really was a Rat King, didn¡¯t that mean they too might have the chance to contract with fantasy beasts and become powerful Phantom Beast Knights in the future?
Taking advantage of the interlude as the rat horde was repelled, Russell quickly gathered everyone for a brief meeting.
¡°Current signs suggest that it¡¯s very likely a Rat King has emerged among the rats. That¡¯s why rats from Echo Water River Cavern and several other caverns around have been drafted here, resulting in this rat plague.¡±
His eyes blazing, Russell swept a glance over the group, ¡°If so, there¡¯s no doubt about it; the Rat King has its eye on the mushroom field inside the Wolf Head Skylight.¡±
¡°It¡¯s highly likely!¡± Charles¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sir, opportunity, a tremendous opportunity!¡±
Russell was excited, but his mind remained clear, ¡°Whether it¡¯s an opportunity depends on how we handle this¡ Ladies and gentlemen, we must first devise a plan to capture the Rat King!¡±
Chapter 102 - 102 101 Cat Catches Mice
?Chapter 102: Chapter 101 Cat Catches Mice Chapter 102: Chapter 101 Cat Catches Mice The Rat King capture plan simply involved luring the rats out of their holes.
It was a two-step process, the first being extermination, to wipe out the rats enslaved by the Rat King, forcing the Rat King to take action personally; the second step was capture, once the Rat King was lured out, they would need to take him down swiftly and decisively.
¡°The most critical point is capturing the Rat King, our people struggle to move around in the Grotto Village, and I believe the Rat King won¡¯t brazenly charge at us for a frontal confrontation.¡±
The plan was discussed by everyone, then handed over to Charles for finalization and summary.
Charles had his quirks, but his mind was indeed flexible and meticulous, making him well-suited for the role of a master strategist.
He said with great enthusiasm, ¡°Therefore, I believe the vanguard officer to capture the Rat King should not be you or me, but rather¡¡±
As he spoke, he pointed his finger towards Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, ¡°Kevin! Only Kevin can assuredly capture the Rat King!¡±
¡°Woof!¡± Kevin seemed to understand, barking confidently.
¡°Lord Eric, do you have anything to add?¡± Charles asked the Phantom Beast Knight respectfully in the end.
Eric responded with a gruff voice, ¡°No.¡±
Charles looked at Russell, who nodded at him faintly, signaling no additions to the plan were necessary.
As the Lord, he didn¡¯t need to rely on cunning to establish his authority; in fact, the bloodline of the Fluorescent Fungi Family flowing through his veins was the most authoritative symbol.
He was pleased to see his subordinates taking initiative.
¡°Then, everyone.¡± With Russell¡¯s confirmation, Charles clenched his fist and swung it vigorously, saying spiritedly, ¡°This plan shall be called¡ the ¡®Dog Catches Mice Plan¡¯, and we start immediately with the first step of extermination!¡±
With the initiation of the plan, nearly all the manor¡¯s dexterous serfs were gathered in Grotto Village.
The Lord provided meals and even offered bonus payments, naturally enthusing the serfs to exterminate the rats willingly.
By the afternoon,
the manor¡¯s cats, along with those from several neighboring manors, were borrowed and then released into Grotto Village.
The great battle between cats and mice was about to erupt.
Since the horde of rats was blindly driven by the underground Rat King, unable to adapt, and continuously charged at Wolf Head Skylight, casualties were severe.
The first phase of extermination was immediately effective.
When night fell, Russell and others camped inside Wolf Head Skylight, guarding the Magical Medicine Field throughout the night and further decimating the remaining rat population.
Sizzling.
Above the campfire, a row of rat meat was skewered on sticks, roasting with a hissing sound.
Personal Servant Ram skillfully brushed oil on the rat meat, sprinkled it with salt, then poured on a layer of crushed dill. Once the rat meat was fully cooked and the seasonings were infused, he handed the meat over to Russell.
¡°Pfff.¡± Russell blew on the steam and then, suppressing his disgust, took a bite.
Having killed so many rats, they would certainly have to trade with the serfs in the manor for grain to support the lives of the serfs in Grotto Village. To help the serfs get accustomed to rat meat, it was unavoidable for Russell, as the Lord, to lead by example.
However, unexpectedly, the taste was quite good.
¡°It¡¯s a bit like chicken, with a hint of ham or beef jerky,¡± Russell chewed for a while before commenting.
It must be said that because the taste was surprisingly not bad, the rat meat started to seem less disgusting.
Thus, Russell quickly finished eating several rats from the stick and, feeling somewhat unsatisfied, asked Servant Ram to bring him another skewer of rat meat.
After eating and drinking his fill,
Russell chatted with Charles and others for a while before lying down in his sleeping bag and soon drifting off into sleep.
¡°Gah!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon, whom he had not seen for three days, finally appeared again with the arrival of Gloomy Dreamland, still in its big-headed cartoon form, with no change.
¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Ice Cream.¡±
¡°Gaah.¡±
¡°And you too, Sword Butterfly.¡±
The Sword Butterfly was silent, simply circling around Russell to express its joy.
¡°We have a heavy task tonight, Ice Cream, Sword Butterfly, let¡¯s go, set off first!¡± Russell had been waiting for this moment.
Ever since he speculated that the rat plague might be linked to a suspected Fantasy Beast, the Rat King, he had thought about using the Gloomy Dreamland to search through the various dark passages to locate the Rat King¡¯s lair, then quietly arrange for Kevin to keep a close watch.
As soon as the Rat King showed its head, he would immediately capture it.
This was also a supplement to the ¡®dog catching mice¡¯ plan, increasing the chances of capturing the Rat King.
¡°Gaah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon agreed with a cry, carrying Russell to swiftly search the Gloomy Dreamland, confirming there were no abnormalities within its range before breaking through the Gloomy Dreamland to search the surrounding dark passages in a ¡°dream clone¡± form. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
In the Gloomy Dreamland, Russell and the Little Dream Dragon were very small, only slightly larger than a cat, being able to squeeze through any channel.
And so they searched and searched.
After combing through countless dark passages, finally, in one of these passages ahead, they saw the Magic Light shining brightly.
¡°Get a little closer,¡± Russell instructed.
¡°Gaah.¡±
One man, one dragon, one butterfly, they rapidly approached the light, and then they saw the silhouette made of light. It was indeed the image of a large rat.
However, compared to the light on Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, the light on this large rat was not only dimmer but also flickered, bright one moment and dull the next, appearing to be unstable.
At this moment, the large rat was nesting in its lair, seeming restless, turning restlessly.
¡°This¡ doesn¡¯t seem to be a Fantasy Beast. Could it be some kind of bred Primordial Beast?¡± Russell motioned for the Little Dream Dragon to circle around the large rat, carefully observing the Magic Light on it, ¡°No, it¡¯s much brighter than the light from the Black Pig, this isn¡¯t a Fantasy Beast, but it¡¯s close to one!¡±
Suddenly.
He considered this possibility: ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. If this Rat King were already a Fantasy Beast, there would be no need to attack the Wolf Head Skylight and steal my Bloodfang Fungi Magic Potion¡ But it still wants to steal the Bloodfang Fungi Magic Potion unless¡ it urgently needs this batch of Magic Potions!¡±
As for why it urgently needed the Magic Potion, it was clear that the Rat King must be at the critical point of breaking through to become a Fantasy Beast.
Without the Magic Potion to provide nourishment, it might not be able to break through.
¡°Got it!¡±
Russell smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Ice Cream, this large rat right here, it wants to steal my Magic Potion to help itself evolve, haha!¡±
¡°Gaah?¡± Ice Cream looked disdainfully askance at the Rat King, clearly unimpressed by such a creature.
Having confirmed the existence of the Rat King, Russell did not delay any longer. He rode the Little Dream Dragon back to the Gloomy Dreamland and noted down this passage, as well as how many other passages it connected to and how many escape holes there were.
After doing all this, the Little Dream Dragon was really tired, bidding farewell with a feeble ¡°Gaah¡± before diving into the darkness.
Gone from sight.
The Gloomy Dreamland then also dissipated, consciousness sinking into chaos.
The next day, as he woke up, Russell rinsed his mouth and relieved himself, then started searching for the passage leading to the Rat King¡¯s lair based on last night¡¯s memories.
The passage wasn¡¯t hard to find, and it wasn¡¯t very narrow either.
Since the Rat King was much larger than the average large rat, it was at least the size of a hunting dog. Of course, it was definitely much smaller than Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound.
¡°This is the one,¡± Russell said, squatting down and hugging Kevin¡¯s neck, ¡°You just keep watch here, the Rat King will definitely come out from this place.¡±
Though Kevin had opened his spiritual intelligence, his intelligence was ultimately limited. He didn¡¯t consider why Russell had given the command and simply agreed with a bark, ¡°Woof!¡±
Chapter 103 - 103 102 Recognizing the Master
?Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Recognizing the Master Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Recognizing the Master Everything had unfolded just as Russell expected; the Rat King indeed desperately needed the Magic Potion from the Bloodfang Fungi fields.
It didn¡¯t dare to steal Magic Potion from the estates outside; as a rat, it instinctively feared sunlight and open spaces. Thus, it could only drive the rat horde to attack the Wolf Head Skylight, hoping to bring back the Bloodfang Fungi Magic Potion to aid in its evolution.
With the execution of the ¡°Cats Catching Mice¡± plan and the addition of a large number of cats, the collapse of the rat horde was hastened, quickly bringing the rat plague under control.
The Rat King, left with no rats at its disposal, was anxiously pacing around.
Evolution was imminent; without the Magic Potion, success was utterly impossible.
Thus, after stalling for two days and sensing that the humans had left and the scent of Battle Qi in the grottoes was fading, it had to summon its courage and sneakily made its way toward the Wolf Head Skylight through the tunnel.
It hoped to catch the humans by surprise and to grab enough Magic Potion to enable its evolution.
However, it was unaware that the humans had already concocted the ¡°Cats Catching Mice¡± plan and that a handsome Lord mounted on a Great Dragon had secretly learned its lair and tunnels inside out, while Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound kept a close watch on the passage.
So, the moment it showed its head, it was struck by a thunderous blow.
A maw with sharp fangs descended from the heavens, sinking into its fur and biting down without letting go.
Forget that it hadn¡¯t yet evolved into a Fantasy Beast.
Even if it had evolved, such a surprise attack would have left it skinned, if not dead.
At that moment, all it could do was shriek sharply and then struggle continuously, trying to escape; but Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound¡¯s jaw was like a tiger¡¯s vise¡ªonce latched on, there was no slackening as he dashed off with it in his mouth toward the dark river.
To deceive the Rat King, Russell and the others had already withdrawn from Wolf Head Skylight and were stationed on the bank of Xiangshui River.
Then.
They saw Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, carrying a rat larger than a normal hunting dog, running swiftly toward them.
Approaching them, Kevin finally opened his mouth and put the Rat King down.
The Rat King thought it had finally managed to escape, but before it could stretch its legs to run, a large foot descended from the sky and pinned it to the ground, immobile.
¡°Sir, this Rat King has not evolved into a Fantasy Beast,¡± Eric remarked after a brief glance, sensing the specific condition of the Rat King. ¡°But given enough Magic Potion, it should be able to evolve into one very soon.¡±
¡°Congratulations, Sir!¡± Charles immediately began to brown-nose.
¡°The Great Dragon looks upon Sir every day!¡±
¡°Our territory will soon have another Fantasy Beast!¡±
¡°Praise the Lord!¡±
The others followed suit, lavishing praise like a flood, especially Tom, Jack, and the other four Knight Attendants, who shouted the loudest.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound had no part in their celebrations; their Black Pig had miscarried before, and now, with the impending evolution of the captured Rat King, their passion was reignited, hoping that as soon as they advanced to Great Knights, they would have the chance to bond with a Fantasy Beast!
That was the dream of becoming a Phantom Beast Knight!
In their straightforward minds, becoming a Phantom Beast Knight was the pinnacle of life itself!
¡°Enough, save the praises for later. Whether this Rat King can evolve into a Fantasy Beast is still up in the air.¡± Russell raised his hand to stem the tide of flattery; he enjoyed hearing it once in a while.
But hearing it incessantly¡ he enjoyed that even more. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He had to resist the erosion of flattery on his resolve with a strong willpower, then signaled to Eric to lift his foot slightly, so as not to crush the Rat King to death.
¡°Big Rat, even though you¡¯re not a Fantasy Beast, you¡¯ve become quite refined and should be able to understand human speech,¡± Russell said to the Rat King, which had caught its breath. ¡°If you understand, nod your head; if not, I have no choice but to slaughter you for meat.¡±
¡°Squeak!¡± The Rat King cried out, its beady eyes swirling around, and its head kept nodding.
Clearly.
An old rat that had lived long enough could indeed understand human speech.
In fact, most Fantasy Beasts have awakened their intelligence and can understand human language to some extent, especially those that have formed a contract. Their minds are connected to their Knights, so they understand much more.
¡°I¡¯m going to let you go now. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll just lie here quietly and not run. If you dare run, I¡¯ll still slaughter you for meat,¡±
Russell said, and the Rat King quickly nodded in agreement.
So, Russell gestured to Eric that he could lift his foot now.
After Eric lifted his foot, the Rat King was finally able to get up and straighten itself out. However, once up, its little red-glowing eyes kept darting around, sizing up Eric and Kevin now and then.
It seemed to be weighing something.
The four little short legs also kept shuffling, stepping forward and then retreating, clearly wanting to run, but not daring to.
¡°This is very good, hmm. I like dealing with clever animals,¡± Russell chuckled, satisfied with the Rat King¡¯s performance so far, despite it having caused a rat plague that devoured all the food in Grotto Village and bitten quite a few people.
But it hadn¡¯t led to worse consequences, and everything was within manageable limits.
Most crucially, once the Rat King successfully evolved, the territory would gain a second Fantasy Beast, which would be a significant aid to Russell.
This meant that he would soon have a second Phantom Beast Knight under his command.
He could even use the contract with this Fantasy Beast rat to recruit more Great Knights to follow him.
¡°Squeak squeak.¡±
¡°Ram, bring the Magic Elixir.¡±
¡°Sir, here it is.¡± The butler Ram handed over a universal type of Magic Elixir whose primary effect was to bolster Battle Qi.
The innate power of Fantasy Beasts and the Battle Qi of Knights are different, but the Magic Elixirs themselves are the rawest form of power, so there¡¯s no risk of conflict with either innate power or Battle Qi.
Twisting off the cap, Russell placed the Magic Elixir in front of the Rat King.
The Rat King¡¯s little red-glowing eyes instantly shone brighter, and it eagerly snatched up the Magic Elixir bottle, gulping it down.
Then it let out a comfortably full burp.
¡°How is it, tasty, right? Most importantly, it can help you evolve,¡± Russell said with a slight smile. ¡°Big rodent, follow me, and you¡¯ll get enough Magic Elixirs to help you evolve. You should know which path to choose.¡±
¡°Squeak squeak!¡±
The intelligence of the Rat King was obviously not low. After its little red eyes spun around a bit, it decisively cuddled up to Russell¡¯s feet, affectionately rubbing against his trouser leg like a puppy vying for affection.
¡°Congratulations, Sir!¡± Charles grinned broadly. ¡°You have successfully tamed a Fantasy Beast that¡¯s about to evolve!¡±
Wild beasts are not like humans; they don¡¯t scheme and pretend to acknowledge a master just to obtain benefits.
So the Rat King¡¯s actions meant it was truly seeking to exchange mastery for benefits, and its cunning lay in being cautious and skeptical, but it wouldn¡¯t turn against its master after acknowledging him¡ªunless Russell abused it, only then would it rebel or even bite its master.
¡°Very well!¡±
Russell laughed loudly, waving to the Rat King: ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll treat you to the good stuff. Those Bloodfang Fungi from the grotto are nothing!¡±
¡°Squeak squeak, squeak squeak!¡± From then on, the Rat King followed Russell as closely as a hunting dog.
Though it feared the sunlight and open spaces.
But with Russell¡¯s call and the occasional use of Magic Elixirs as bait to stimulate its desire to evolve, the Rat King managed to overcome its fear.
It could now walk proudly under the sunlight.
¡°Squeak squeak!¡±
It raised its head, looking up at the sun it had rarely dared to look at before, as if it saw a new world.
The new world of its rat life!
Chapter 104 - 104 103 Red-eyed Rat King
?Chapter 104: Chapter 103: Red-eyed Rat King Chapter 104: Chapter 103: Red-eyed Rat King ¡°Your eyes are very red, so I¡¯ve decided to name you Red-eye,¡± Russell said, squatting on the lawn in front of the manor¡¯s side courtyard gate, scrutinizing the Rat King with a serious gaze.
The Rat King stood up on its four limbs, not smaller than a hunting dog.
Its appearance of crafty eyes and thieving features didn¡¯t change with the sudden increase in size, in fact, it became even more villainous-looking.
Its two large incisors were as sharp as spades.
Its eyes glowed red and looked incredibly creepy, and the condition of its unkempt fur added a touch of fierceness. All in all, the Rat King¡¯s image was very evil.
However, it had the potential to be a Fantasy Beast and had acknowledged Russell as its master, so when Russell looked at it, he somehow felt it seemed a bit kinder.
¡°Red-eye, I¡¯ll provide you with plenty of Magic Elixirs, and as long as you can evolve into the Fantasy Beast Red-eyed Rat King, I¡¯ll make sure you have a brilliant future. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well-fed and find you a good Knight to contract with,¡± Russell declared.
¡°Squeak!¡± The Rat King didn¡¯t understand what Russell was babbling about, but it understood the words ¡®Magic Elixir.¡¯
That was enough, and its rat eyes shone with a bright red light.
Russell wasn¡¯t the kind to just talk without action. He had a servant bring over some of the Magic Elixirs he normally used, unscrewed the cap, and fed them to the Rat King.
Glug, glug¡
The Rat King drank voraciously.
This made Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, who was responsible for surveilling the scene, feel somewhat displeased, as it had never enjoyed such an abundance of Magic Elixirs before, yet here was a mere oversized rat guzzling Magic Elixirs and becoming satiated.
Absolutely unjust.
Perhaps sensing Kevin¡¯s resentment, suddenly, Russell passed over a Magic Elixir and stuffed it into Kevin¡¯s mouth.
¡°Woo woo¡¡± Kevin immediately wagged its tail like a propeller in excitement.
Its loyalty had finally paid off with tangible benefits. Kevin opened the bottle cap with its teeth and glanced at Eric, its contract partner, who was absorbed in practicing Sword Control not far away. A faint regret stirred within it¡ªif only¡
If only Russell had been the one to contract with it, its dog life would have been so much better.
¡°Hm?¡±
Eric, feeling something, put down his Fine Steel Longsword. He had the impression he was being disdained but couldn¡¯t quite pin it down, so he just scratched his head and went back to swinging his Fine Steel Longsword, practicing the Battle Qi Sword Control.
Meanwhile, over here.
After chowing down on ten Magic Elixirs, the Rat King finally reached the critical point for a metamorphosis.
¡°It¡¯s about to evolve, Sir!¡± Charles whispered from behind Russell.
¡°Shh,¡± Russell signaled for silence.
Everyone stepped back to give the Rat King enough space to evolve, then watched with bated breath, anticipating the miracle moment of a beast evolving into a Fantasy Beast. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The transformation from a feeble beast to a formidable Fantasy Beast is indeed a miracle of life.
¡°Squeak!¡±
The red light in the Rat King¡¯s eyes almost overflowed, its limbs scrabbling in the grass, emitting a piercing shriek as if in tremendous pain.
Fortunately, the pain didn¡¯t last long. The power provided by the Magic Elixirs, mixed with its own nascent strength, exploded into unprecedented change, fermenting and refining within its limbs and body, ascending into primal energy.
When the first drop of primal energy formed, it seemed to cause a chain reaction, and all the power fused into primal energy in an instant.
At that moment, primal energy filled the Rat King¡¯s frail body.
Pop! Cracks formed on its body, blood splattered, looking very gruesome.
But what followed was its body swelling like a balloon, each hair standing straight and shining brighter, with its eyes shining outward like red flashlights.
Its claws became sharper, its teeth more lethal, especially its spade-like incisors, which gleamed coldly, and the quality improved greatly.
¡°Squeak!¡±
The Rat King let out a sharp roar.
Its transformation was now complete; at this moment, it had evolved from the size of an ordinary hunting dog to that of a large wolfhound. Although its appearance still bore a treacherous and rat-like quality, its aura had undergone a significant change.
From sleazy, it had transformed into majestic.
The only constant were those red eyes, which began to dart around haphazardly, greatly undermining its newfound dignified demeanor.
¡°Woof¡¡± Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound bared his teeth.
One gold and one silver eye fixated on the Rat King, ready to charge at a moment¡¯s notice to protect Russell and hunt down the Rat King.
Eric also silently moved to Russell¡¯s side, his gaze equally intense as he watched the Rat King.
Despite the Rat King¡¯s previous submission to Russell,
without the constraint of a contract, it was hardly reassuring. Should the Rat King¡¯s nature change and it harbored the intent to harm, he would join forces with Kevin to give the Rat King another beating, ensuring it truly submitted to Russell and dared not entertain any other ideas.
However, the worrisome situation they had anticipated did not emerge.
After a few excited roars, the Rat King calmed down, then slowly approached Russell, rubbing affectionately against his pant leg with a hint of gratitude.
Fantasy Beasts, with their heightened spiritual intelligence, understood gratitude and tended to have a simpler nature, devoid of the fickleness that plagues humans.
¡°Well done, you¡¯ve become the Red-eyed Rat King!¡± Russell said, stroking the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s head like one would pet a dog. And, believe it or not, he found himself growing fond of the quirky charm of the Red-eyed Rat King the more he looked at it.
¡°Squeak squeak,¡± the Red-eyed Rat King rubbed against Russell¡¯s pant leg while casting a sidelong glance at Kevin, its small eyes glittering with triumphant pride.
It was no longer afraid of the big wolfhound!
At this moment, seeing that the fate of the Fantasy Beast was settled, Charles immediately started to flatter loudly, ¡°Under the watchful eyes of the Great Dragon, blessed by its radiant light, congratulations Sir on acquiring another Fantasy Beast, propelling the might of your domain to a new level, the ascent has already begun!¡±
¡°Congratulations, Sir!¡±
¡°Praise the master, praise the Great Dragon!¡±
¡°Sir must be a person favored by the Great Dragon, your path as a Knight is sure to prosper!¡±
The officials all followed suit with their flattery, although their repetitive words lacked any novelty.
Russell listened with a smile for a while, then raised his hand to stop the endless repetition of flattery and said, ¡°These recent days, the rat plague has caused harm, and we suffered some losses, but those pale in comparison to the joy of gaining the Red-eyed Rat King.¡±
The Red-eyed Rat King raised its head, feeling even prouder. It couldn¡¯t fully understand what Russell was saying, but it knew it was being praised.
Kevin looked at the smug Red-eyed Rat King and dismissed it with a sneer.
¡°So today at noon, join me for a feast, and we shall not return until we¡¯re drunk,¡± Russell said, waiting for the crowd to cheer before continuing, ¡°Of course, the Red-eyed will stay here. As for who it favours and wishes to form a contract with, that will depend on your efforts.¡±
These words revealed Russell¡¯s intention; he did not plan to form a contract himself but to offer the opportunity to his followers.
Immediately, Tom, Jack, John, and James looked at each other, their eyes burning with fierce competitive spirit.
For now, they were the four most likely to be promoted to Great Knights and obtain the opportunity for a contract.
But Katie, Catherine, Halls, and the other Rangers also secretly clenched their fists with determination. Although Rangers had taken a different path, it wasn¡¯t without a chance of rediscovering Battle Qi and returning to the Knight¡¯s way¡ªfor nothing is impossible to a willing heart.
Even.
Charles, amidst his laughter, was secretly spurred on, planning to push himself harder when he returned that night to see if he could reclaim the sensation of cultivation.
What if¡ what if he became a Great Knight, wouldn¡¯t he soar instantly?
He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Eric out of the corner of his eye. There was already a gap between them, and even though he had become the domain¡¯s scribe, he still couldn¡¯t compare to the status of a Phantom Beast Knight and had to respectfully address the other as ¡°Sir Eric¡±.
And all Eric had to do was casually call him ¡°Charles¡±.
¡°Keep at it!¡± Charles cheered himself on, ¡°If a mere rat can become a Fantasy Beast, my ancestors produced a Phantom Beast Knight, so why can¡¯t I revive the glory of my ancestors and return to the realm of a Phantom Beast Knight!¡±
Chapter 105 - 105 104 Magic
?Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Magic Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Magic The banquet lasted until one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.
When the feast dispersed, Russell requested that all officials circulate their Battle Qi to dissipate the alcohol, so as not to delay the afternoon¡¯s work. After all, the rat plague had just ended, and Grotto Village had suffered severe damage, and the serfs¡¯ lives needed proper resettlement.
Although the officials left, Kevin did not.
It still needed to protect Russell¡¯s safety and, at the very least, continue to observe the Red-eyed Rat King for three days to ensure its complete submission to Russell.
However, for the entire afternoon, the Red-eyed Rat King behaved very submissively.
Perhaps it was because it had been starving for too long in the grotto, never having had the luxury to eat its fill; suddenly arriving at the estate¡¯s annex, it could feast on delicious food to its heart¡¯s content, cursing that it hadn¡¯t started following Russell sooner to enjoy such indulgences.
¡°Squeak, squeak.¡±
¡°Red-Eye, all Fantasy Beasts can cast magic. Kevin¡¯s signature spell is Explosive Ice-Fire; what¡¯s yours?¡± Russell began training the Red-eyed Rat King to foster a bond between them and to develop the Rat King¡¯s strength.
In the midst of talking.
Kevin cooperated very well, turning its head to look out the window. One gold and one silver eye emitted light, two beams of light intertwining and rapidly shooting onto a large rock a hundred meters away, then exploded the rock with a loud bang.
The shattered remnants of rock retained traces of freezing or scorching.
¡°Woof, woof!¡± Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, after casting its magic, turned its head back to look at the Red-eyed Rat King and barked twice in a show-off manner.
This was its signature magic, Explosive Ice-Fire.
On the Dragon Sleep Continent, there were no magicians, but there was magic made of Magic Power, a special kind of spell, which, like the Knights¡¯ martial techniques, was called Battle Qi martial skills. Hence, the magic of the Fantasy Beasts was called Prime Breath Spells. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Moreover, when a Fantasy Beast and a Knight united, they could also develop stronger Prime Breath Greatsword Skills based on the Prime Breath Spells.
Because both Prime Breath Spells and Prime Breath Greatsword Skills are composed of Magic Power, they are collectively referred to as magic.
Theoretically, a Phantom Beast Knight is also a part-time magician.
Of course, each Fantasy Beast¡¯s Prime Breath Spell is fixed, similar to innate divine abilities. Therefore, the Prime Breath Greatsword Skills they can develop are quite limited, and many Phantom Beast Knights might only be able to develop one type in their lifetime.
Whether Prime Breath Spells or Prime Breath Greatsword Skills, their essence is to construct them using one¡¯s own power, mirroring the most basic elemental attributes.
Mostly they are earth, water, fire, wind ¨C the four basic elemental attributes.
There are also some special elemental attributes like lightning, light, ice, and darkness.
There is no superiority among the elemental attributes themselves; it mainly depends on the strength of the constructed magic itself and whether the Phantom Beast Knight can develop a stronger Prime Breath Greatsword Skill on the basis of the Prime Breath Spell to showcase the might of their magic.
¡°Brilliant, look at Kevin, it can already release Explosive Ice-Fire skillfully,¡± praised Russell, giving a thumbs-up to Kevin.
Kevin raised its head proudly and replied suavely, ¡°Woof!¡±
Stimulated by this, the Red-eyed Rat King started squeaking discontentedly and then its eyes emitted a bloody red glow.
The glow spread, quickly enveloping its entire body.
The next second.
The Red-eyed Rat King lifted its front paw, took a small step forward, and its form instantly disappeared, reappearing already on the lawn five meters away.
Then the Red-eyed Rat King took another step, and its form vanished again, this time appearing by the pond roughly seven or eight meters away.
¡°Cool!¡± exclaimed Russell.
Then he called out, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, come back here!¡±
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± responded the Red-eyed Rat King, then turned and stepped; with one step, its form cloaked in red light disappeared once more.
Russell blinked, and it had reappeared on the lawn, pausing only slightly before disappearing for the fourth time, and when it reappeared, it was right next to Russell¡¯s feet.
Meanwhile.
The blood-red glow on its body also started to dim, flickering briefly before it quietly faded away, leaving only the Red-eyed Rat King panting heavily.
The magical consumption was too great, those four steps of instant teleportation were more exhausting than running dozens of kilometers.
¡°Woof woof!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes widened.
Russell touched the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s head excitedly, ¡°Cool, Red-eye, your magic is just too cool! Teleportation, that¡¯s instantaneous movement¡and to teleport four times in a row is like having four flashes!¡±
¡°Squeak squeak!¡±
¡°It looks like this should be a dark element magic, considering how bloodthirsty you looked when casting the spell, let¡¯s just call it¡Bloodthirsty Flicker,¡± Russell had never seen such magic before, nor did he have any reference material for it.
So he simply named the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s magic with a fitting name.
Perhaps Bloodthirsty Flicker doesn¡¯t add much to combat ability, but it undoubtedly is an excellent skill for escaping and saving one¡¯s life.
Therefore, not only was Russell happy.
Tom, Jack, and the other four Knight Attendants, who had been surreptitiously eyeing the Red-eyed Rat King, were also secretly excited, as if the Red-eyed Rat King were already their contracted Fantasy Beast, imagining developing Bloodthirsty Flicker into even stronger magic.
Capable of a single flash to a place dozens or even hundreds of meters away.
Or being able to flicker dozens or even hundreds of times.
With such abilities, in combination with magic, they could develop too many tactics, greatly enhancing the potential of Phantom Beast Knights.
¡°Squeak squeak!¡± The Red-eyed Rat King lifted a pair of its front paws, making an eating gesture ¨C it was hungry.
¡°Eat, you must eat your fill,¡± Russell quickly had a servant bring a meal to the Red-eyed Rat King.
Watching the Red-eyed Rat King wolf down the food, he couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°I guess you were really starved before, think about it, as a big rat living in the Grotto Village, even if you steal a lot, how much food can you really get?¡±
Speaking of that.
He gently stroked the now smooth fur of the Red-eyed Rat King and sighed. ¡°I wonder how you grew up, to actually have the opportunity to evolve.¡±
A rat from the Grotto Village, actually evolving into a Fantasy Beast.
The thought was quite inspiring.
Just then, the Red-eyed Rat King suddenly turned its head, squeaked at Russell, and then continued to gobble up the silkworm meal until there was nothing left.
¡°Squeak squeak.¡± It called out while walking outside.
After a few steps, it turned its head to look at Russell and squeaked twice more.
¡°Huh?¡± Russell was surprised. ¡°Are you asking me to follow you? Where to, Red-eye, where are you going? You¡¯re not going back to the Grotto Village, are you?¡±
Although puzzled, Russell¡¯s footsteps were quick, and he promptly called on Kevin to follow behind the Red-eyed Rat King.
The Red-eyed Rat King was indeed leading Russell somewhere.
So man, mouse, and dog quickly left the estate, with the Red-eyed Rat King occasionally lifting its head to sniff and confirm the direction. They were not heading towards Grotto Village, but towards Sharp Knife Mountain, passing through Market Hamlet to reach the foot of Sharp Knife Mountain.
North of Market Hamlet, they would leave the boundary of Wuyao Snake Manor.
Entering Baron Roman¡¯s territory, the vineyard estate primarily focused on grape plantations, where endless rows of grapevines could be seen.
The Red-eyed Rat King didn¡¯t approach these grapevines but walked along the mid-slope of Sharp Knife Mountain.
It occasionally had to enter burrows, but seeing Russell couldn¡¯t follow, it had to come back out and make its way along the mountainside.
Starting and stopping.
They were nearly out of the vineyard estate¡¯s boundary when finally, the Red-eyed Rat King stopped at a spot halfway up a hilltop, close to the snow line.
Chapter 106 - 106 105 Swarm of Bumblebees
?Chapter 106: Chapter 105: Swarm of Bumblebees Chapter 106: Chapter 105: Swarm of Bumblebees In the warm season, the snowline of Sharp Knife Mountain and Curved Blade Mountain would keep rising, and it had already climbed to the mid-mountain position.
The mountain tops are covered in immaculate white snow, while the mountain feet are lush and green.
Near the snowline, shrubbery dominates the landscape. At the moment, the Red-eyed Rat King stopped in front of a grove of shrubs and then carefully parted several clumps of bushes and squeezed through.
Kevin followed swiftly, and after making sure there was no danger, he emitted a soft whining sound.
Russell then squeezed into the bushes and immediately saw an exposed rock within, while the Red-eyed Rat King was sniffing around the base of the rock. You could see plump bees coming in and out of a small hole underneath the stone.
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± the Red-eyed called out anxiously, trying to burrow into the cave underneath the rock.
However, having evolved into a Fantasy Beast, its size had swollen to twice its original, preventing it from fitting into the small hole anymore.
Kevin also stuck his head over, but he was even larger than the Red-eyed, making it even more impossible for him to get in.
Russell, however, was not in a hurry to investigate what was inside the cave. Instead, he reached out with one hand and caught a plump bee between his index and middle finger.
The bee was covered in fluff all over its body, resembling a small bear wrapped tightly.
Its short and stubby hind legs were caked with honey.
¡°Huh!¡±
Russell exclaimed in surprise.
He actually felt a faint, barely-there trace of magic from the small bee.
¡°Is it the magic carried by the honey? Or is it pollen from a Magic Potion flower?¡± His first guess was whether it was the magic carried by the honey, as Magic Potions also bloomed and relied on bees for pollination, so it was normal for there to be magic power.
But after a careful sensation, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the magic of pollen. This pollen is just from ordinary flowers¡ which means, the bee itself carries a scent of magic!¡±
In an instant, he realized something.
First he glanced at the struggling bee in his hand, then at the Red-eyed Rat King; his thoughts were already complete. ¡°No wonder the Red-eyed could evolve into a Fantasy Beast¡ it found a Primeval Bee Swarm and has been stealing honey infused with magic power every day!¡±
Without this honey imbued with magic power, a mere rat from the underground unable to satisfy its hunger would never have evolved.
So.
The Red-eyed¡¯s evolution wasn¡¯t by chance, but an inevitability¡ Of course, to evolve, the Red-eyed first had to have the talent.
Without the talent, even if it consumed a vast amount of magical honey, it would remain just a common large rat.
With inherent talent and coupled with this stroke of luck, the Red-eyed inevitably evolved into a Fantasy Beast.
¡°Phew, you lucky big rat!¡± Russell praised. ¡°Primordial Beasts are usually bred and raised by humans, so those seen on the market are cultivated. Wild Primordial Beasts like this are almost non-existent!¡±
The harsh conditions of the wild make it difficult for wild beasts and insects to sustain the magic power required for a long-term fermentation process.
It could be said that this group of bees was the first time Russell had encountered wild Primordial Beasts.
Slap.
He slapped the frantic Red-eyed Rat King on the backside. ¡°Stop rushing for honey now. I will reward you later with an extra meal for your commendable find-one-get-one behavior.¡±
He thought that a single Fantasy Beast would be the biggest discovery.
Yet unexpectedly, it came with a swarm of Primordial Bees, a real find-one-get-one-free bonanza.
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±
¡°Make way, let me take a look,¡± Russell bent down to peer into the cave under the rock. As it was too dark below, he couldn¡¯t clearly see where the bee nest was, but the bees flying in and out proved that there indeed was a nest inside.
He stood up and looked down towards the grape vineyard below.
He stroked his chin, ¡°My father¡¯s territory is Glowing Valley, the valley between Sharp Knife Mountain and Curved Blade Mountain. Strictly speaking, the mountain itself isn¡¯t within my father¡¯s territory, so this bee swarm is unclaimed.¡±
With that thought, he muttered to himself in satisfaction, ¡°Since it is so, and it is a gift from my Red-eyed in honor of me, then I¡¯ll gladly accept it!¡±
He decided to first return, then bring people to dig out the beehive and take it back for cultivation.
¡°Once I succeed in breeding the bees, I¡¯ll distribute part of the swarm along with the breeding techniques to the family.¡±
He beckoned to Kevin and the Red-eyed, Russell took the lead in crawling out of the bushes, contentedly thinking, ¡°Always shearing the family¡¯s wool, as a son, I should contribute to the household. These bees, I¡¯ll consider them a tribute to father and mother.¡±
Half an hour later.
Russell came back with a group of people, cut down the bushes, then lifted the rocks and dug out the cave where the beehive was.
In an instant, they saw a beehive that looked like a gigantic dinosaur egg, its brownish-gray color unmistakable.
The beehive, standing upright, was at least two meters tall.
Besides the few small holes for coming and going, the rest of the beehive was completely sealed, very peculiar.
At this moment, the beehive was shaken, and the bees inside flew out quickly, densely alighting on the people.
Fortunately, everyone was wrapped up tightly and not afraid of bee stings.
¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that such small creatures could build such a large nest,¡± Charles marveled, then laughed and said, ¡°Sir, once you bring this thing back, you¡¯ll have endless magic power honey.¡±
¡°It still depends on whether they can be raised successfully¡ Anyway, let¡¯s move it back first,¡± Russell waved his hand.
The group immediately carried the gigantic beehive, excitedly returning to Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Sir, these bees don¡¯t sting people, and they¡¯re quite cute, round and chubby like little bears,¡± Charles kept talking on the way, ¡°how about raising them in Magic Medicine Tun, let them collect pollen from magic potions.¡±
¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Russell nodded.
¡°It seems there¡¯s no instance of anyone raising primordial bees,¡± Charles continued, ¡°Sir, these bees might be the first of their kind, why don¡¯t you name them?¡±
¡°Yes, please name the bees, Sir,¡± Hans also joined in the fun.
Russell smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give them a name¡ Since these bees look like little bears, let¡¯s call them¡ Bear Honeybees.¡±
¡°Good, that sounds nice!¡± Hans exclaimed in admiration.
¡°The name Sir gives is very fitting for these little bees!¡± Charles agreed wholeheartedly.
Hearing the two men¡¯s praise, Eric really wanted to roll his eyes. He didn¡¯t find the name Bear Honeybees catchy at all. It was no different from names like Brown Milk Cow, Short Wool Rabbit, Long-legged Duck, and other cultivated primordial beasts.
Just then, Russell suddenly looked at him, as if seeking his opinion.
Seeing this, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Eric nodded without hesitation: ¡°Very good.¡±
¡°Great, since everyone agrees with the name, from now on, this group of cute primordial bees will be called Bear Honeybees.¡±
¡°Sir,¡± Charles said, ¡°there¡¯s no one in the territory who knows beekeeping, perhaps we should consult Fluorescent Castle. Lord Baron has beekeepers under him, we could hire a beekeeper to manage the bees for us.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea, you arrange it.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
Every trade has its own master, and Russell didn¡¯t know much about beekeeping. In his previous life, he often stumbled upon videos of catching bees and selling honey on TikTok.
So they had to hire a professional beekeeper.
¡ª-
Brothers, I¡¯m asking for monthly votes, can you guys help Old Bai charge forward on the new book¡¯s monthly ticket chart!
Chapter 107 - 107 106 Preaching from an Old Father
?Chapter 107: Chapter 106: Preaching from an Old Father Chapter 107: Chapter 106: Preaching from an Old Father The following day, Russell went to Fluorescent Castle with Charles.
While Charles sought to recruit a beekeeper, Russell went into the castle to report his latest capture to Mr. Roman¡ªthe Red-eyed Rat King.
Because big brother Roland had gone to the lower estates to oversee the farming, he couldn¡¯t partake in Russell¡¯s current joy.
However, the Baron and his wife listened attentively to Russell¡¯s account over lunch.
¡°My son has always been watched by a great dragon, Roman,¡± Lady Meryl said after listening, brimming with happiness. ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry about Russell anymore. The eaglet will soon be fully feathered and soaring through the skies.¡±
¡°Yes, yes,¡± Mr. Roman responded with a somewhat forced smile.
It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t happy about his son¡¯s encounters; rather, he had become so accustomed to happiness that he was almost numb to it and at a loss for words.
The first time Russell came and talked about finding a birch bug, he thought the boy was quite lucky.
The second time, Russell talked about rescuing a half Ghost Beast, and Eric¡¯s promotion to Phantom Beast Knight, one could only say it was the watch of a great dragon.
The third time, Russell had killed Lone Wolf Lisbon and retrieved a Bloodfang Fungi insect; he was happy to see this, as magical creatures should be in the hands of the nobility.
The fourth time Russell came again, claiming he had found a dandelion bug; he was not there at the time, but when he returned and heard about it, he began to be shocked and didn¡¯t want to express his opinion.
And now, Russell was saying that he had captured another Fantasy Beast and even found a group of wild Primordial Honeybees.
Such luck was no longer just the watch of the great dragon.
It was as if he was the illegitimate child of the great dragon.
¡°Luck always favors the prepared, father, mother. I believe if I had not set my heart on tidying up the dungeons, perhaps these benefits would not have come my way,¡± Russell said nonchalantly as he cut his steak, ¡°so it is not the great dragon watching over me, but my actions being affirmed by the great dragon.¡±
Lady Meryl nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I was going to say¡ When your grandfather was young, he always disliked it when people said he was lucky, believing that all luck stemmed from strength, including his dragon-riding, which was recognized by Lord Mercedes for his abilities.¡±
With that.
She looked toward her husband: ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Roman?¡±
¡°Yes, yes,¡± Baron Roman replied, busily chewing his meal and reluctantly agreeing, ¡°Old Earl Merlin was indeed one of the rare talents of the Duchy, and it¡¯s for that very reason he became a Flying Dragon Knight.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s what Grandfather used to say, too? Heroes sure see eye to eye,¡± Russell said with a laugh.
He wasn¡¯t bragging; it was just that the atmosphere had built up to this point.
Then he added, ¡°Father, why not organize the dungeons around Glowing Valley as well? Perhaps you¡¯ll run into quite a few pleasant surprises.¡±
¡°That may be so, but let¡¯s leave it,¡± Mr. Roman shook his head, speaking with a relaxed air, ¡°Action is not always better than inaction. Whether contested or not, the resources in the dungeons remain there, waiting. If needed, I will surely claim them. For now, they can stay right where they are.¡±
Russell thought for a moment, then praised, ¡°Father¡¯s wisdom.¡±
¡°Wisdom is hardly the word; these are but the insights left by those who came before us,¡± the Baron had regained his composure.
Skewering a piece of steak, he spoke in the tone of someone who has seen it all: ¡°Russell, you are indeed quite fortunate right now, but I want you to remember one thing.¡±
¡°Please speak, father,¡± Russell replied.
¡°Transient luck is indeed joyous, but your own strength is the foundation. Do not let external things distract you from your true nature,¡± Baron Roman said earnestly. ¡°Just like Lisbon you dispatched; what use was his Bloodfang Fungi insect to him? If we wanted it, he could never have kept it.¡±
Russell nodded, taking the advice to heart.
He took the baron¡¯s teachings seriously and did not feel any sense of superiority just because he was a transmigrator.
After all, this was a world with transcendent powers.
Even if he was just a nine-to-nine office drone in his previous life, or even a big shot in the underworld, he knew better than to show off before securing his position.
Seeing his younger son listening so earnestly, Baron Roman quickly found himself back in the role of a father offering guidance, ¡°You must remember that our family¡¯s ability to maintain our rule in Glowing Valley is thanks to Mr. Ross. Everything else can be discarded, but we must never fail Mr. Ross.¡±
He then rambled on about a whole lot of things a lord should pay attention to.
Russell listened humbly whether he agreed or not, and never spoke out against him.
This satisfied Baron Roman¡¯s penchant for lecturing quite a bit, as it had been a long time since he had such an opportunity to teach his sons.
Lady Meryl found satisfaction in the warm scene of a father speaking earnestly and a son listening the same way.
Only Lola rolled her eyes several times.
She just wanted to hear Russell talk about some interesting matters on the manor, not such lengthy and boring lectures. Moreover, her future was to marry, to manage household affairs, to preside over the castle¡¯s finances, and to manage the servants.
She had no interest in how to manage the territory or how to fight in the snowy fields.
Once Baron Roman finished his lecture and wet his throat with a glass of red wine, she finally asked, ¡°Russell, is a beehive just a big ball?¡±
¡°No, no, no, the big ball is just the outer shell of the beehive,¡± Russell explained. ¡°Inside the shell are the actual hives, made up of layers of honeycombs. Do you know what honeycombs are? They¡¯re like the cells where the bees live, squeezed together to form¡um, something like one or two floors.¡±
Russell hadn¡¯t opened the outer shell of the beehive; he had only peeked inside through the small entrances the bees used.
He would wait until the beekeeper took up their post and then consider how to split the beehive, turning one group of Bear Honeybees into two or even more groups.
And thus expand the beekeeping operation.
¡°Is the honey from the Bear Honeybees tasty?¡± Lola then asked.
¡°Not sure yet, I haven¡¯t tasted it myself. When the bee colony has grown, we¡¯ll harvest some honey and try it.¡±
Speaking of which, Russell said to his parents, ¡°Father, Mother, since the beehive came from Sharp Knife Mountain, once I¡¯ve successfully raised the Bear Honeybees, I will send some to the castle so that you and Lola can enjoy magic honey often.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts,¡± Lady Meryl said with a smile.
¡°Raising Primordial Honeybees must be of great value; when the time comes, the castle won¡¯t take your Bear Honeybees for free. We will compensate you at market value,¡± the baron said.
Upon hearing this, Lady Meryl chided the baron, ¡°You always keep such clear accounts, turning Russell¡¯s filial piety into just another marketplace transaction.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The baron replied, ¡°Just sticking to the matter at hand.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for any compensation, Father. Since I¡¯ve been enfeoffed, I¡¯ve received considerable care from home and occasionally want to give something back. These Bear Honeybees were a lucky find, and I simply wanted to offer you, Mother, and Lola ¨C oh, and Roland ¨C a chance to taste something fresh.¡±
Hearing Russell say this, Baron Roman finally nodded and said, ¡°Well then, we will look forward to the day when you raise those Bear Honeybees.¡±
Lunch had ended.
The baron and his wife got up to leave. Lola lingered behind, and when Russell approached, she said playfully, ¡°Russell, I do love honey.¡±
Russell reached out and ruffled Lola¡¯s hair, ¡°You¡¯ll get enough to satisfy you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair, you annoying Russell!¡±
Chapter 108 - 108 107 Luxuriant Hair
?Chapter 108: Chapter 107: Luxuriant Hair Chapter 108: Chapter 107: Luxuriant Hair After having a sumptuous lunch, Russell set off to the nearby pottery kiln and met the craftsman, Crooked Hat William.
¡°Mr. Russell, the time has not yet arrived, slag earth bricks and pottery are not so easily fired to perfection,¡± Crooked Hat William knocked his pipe on the wall and pushed a strapping young man forward, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought William here to be in charge of firing the slag earth bricks specifically.¡±
William was Crooked Hat William¡¯s son and also the person Russell had designated as the manager of the brick kiln.
Upon seeing Russell, he immediately knelt and kowtowed, ¡°William pays his respects to Sir.¡±
¡°A very shrewd young man, stand up, no need for such formalities,¡± Russell raised his hand, signaling William to stand.
Despite being only sixteen years old and, by estimation, a good ten years younger than William, when he spoke in an old-fashioned tone of voice, no one present found it odd¡ªthe status of nobility afforded Russell a stature above the rest.
¡°What stage has the firing of the slag earth bricks reached now?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve just put them into the kiln for a preliminary firing,¡± explained William. ¡°Before this, we made roughly more than ten types of bricks with different materials, and these past few days the brick blanks have just dried. They are undergoing a preliminary firing first, and after that, they will be officially fired.¡±
¡°What is a ¡®preliminary firing¡¯?¡± Russell inquired.
¡°Because the brick blanks contain moisture, if we fire them directly, the water would evaporate, causing the bricks to develop pores, a rough surface, and other problems. A preliminary firing strengthens the slag earth bricks¡¯ strength, hardness, and appearance,¡± said William. ¡°These are essential steps in pottery making.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Russell acknowledged, but then he quickly countered, ¡°The problem is that slag earth bricks do not require the visual appeal of pottery. To be honest, I am not concerned about pores or if the surface is uneven and pitted; they just need to replace stones.¡±
¡°Ah, this¡¡± William was suddenly at a loss and couldn¡¯t help but look towards his father.
Crooked Hat William took a draw from his pipe and laughed, ¡°So Mr. Russell¡¯s requirements are this low. Well then, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: William, go ahead and open the kiln, skip the preliminary firing, and send all the brick blanks straight to the furnace for firing.¡±
Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, William immediately responded, ¡°Sir, would that be all right?¡±
¡°Yes, your father is an old craftsman, listen to him,¡± Russell smiled. He didn¡¯t need the slag earth bricks to look good; they just had to be sturdy and durable.
After all, once the bricks were used to build a house, a layer of mortar would be applied to the outside, so it didn¡¯t really matter what the bricks looked like.
Since the brick blanks had just started to be fired, there was nothing worth inspecting.
Russell left the pottery kiln shortly afterward, accompanied by his two Fantasy Beast guards, Kevin and the Red-eyed Rat King. He had intended to take a tour around the town to select a suitable location for building a brick kiln. However, he gave up on that thought since Red-eyed was accompanying him outside for the first time and seemed a bit intimidated.
The town was too crowded, and if Red-eyed got startled, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to restrain this big rodent once it went wild.
Even with Kevin by his side, it would be quite hard to stop him; after all, the magic power that Red-eyed Rat King had acquired was Bloodthirsty Blink, allowing it to teleport and flee at any moment.
After some acclimatization over time, once Red-eyed was no longer afraid of people, Russell could then take him for walks around the place.
A quarter of an hour later, Russell returned to Fluorescent Castle, where Charles had already brought the newly recruited beekeeper and was waiting in the castle early on.
¡°Lord, this is Kenny with the big beard, an old beekeeping technician. Moreover, he is a freeman, ready to start work on the estate at any time,¡± Charles introduced the beekeeper candidate.
Kenny indeed sported a thick beard and his hair was also dense and curly. So much hair almost completely covered his face, he was slightly stooped, and his hands, resting on his legs, trembled slightly, showing he was somewhat uneasy.
It was probably his first time in such a grand castle.
¡°Big-bearded Kenny, how old are you?¡± Russell asked.
¡°To answer Mr. Russell¡¯s question, I, I am twenty-eight years old this year.¡±
¡°Only twenty-eight?¡± Russell was somewhat surprised. At first glance, he had thought that Kenny with his big beard must be at least fifty-eight, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you to have such a long beard? Washing your face, brushing your teeth, eating, and drinking must all be affected, right?¡±
Kenny scratched the back of his head, uncomfortably saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep a big beard either, but, but the town doctor said I was born with a lot of hair. If I shave it off, it just grows back quickly. I can never finish shaving, and, and it also costs money to shave, so I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡±
Russell asked, ¡°Won¡¯t it just keep getting longer and longer then?¡±
Kenny grabbed his beard and made a mowing gesture, ¡°When it gets too long, I cut it off with a kitchen knife. That way I don¡¯t have to spend money on shaving.¡±
¡°Alright, back to the topic of beekeeping, how many years have you worked in a bee farm? Have you learned all the beekeeping skills?¡±
¡°I have, Mr. Russell, I started apprenticing at the bee farm when I was twelve and have lived there for sixteen years!¡± Speaking of beekeeping, Kenny¡¯s discomfort instantly vanished, revealing a strong sense of confidence.
He then went on to discuss incessantly the key points of beekeeping, such as how to split bees, arrange hives, release them, merge, collect honey, induce a new queen, as well as how to prevent bee theft, cope with temperature extremes, remove the weak and keep the strong, speaking eloquently and at length.
¡°Very well, Kenny with the big beard, from now on, I appoint you as the beekeeper of the Wuyao Snake Manor, to breed Bear Honeybees for me. Charles has already mentioned the compensation, which will certainly double what you earned at the bee farm.¡±
¡°I am willing to serve you, Mr. Russell, no no, Sir!¡± Kenny with the big beard replied jubilantly.
On the second-floor corridor, the Baron and his wife had been paying close attention to the situation below.
Seeing Russell recruiting the beekeeper, Lady Meryl said with a smile, ¡°Russell is progressing rapidly. He used to be an introverted and shy boy, and now he has become a competent Lord, getting better and better.¡±
Baron Roman said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always insisted that when children grow up, they should go out and make their own way.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°You¡¯re always right.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the way it is. Children of serfs start working with their parents at a young age and are sent to apprentice in their teens. Although we are nobility, there is not much difference in the way we raise our children. Hardship is a man¡¯s best path to growth.¡±
Lady Meryl rolled her eyes: ¡°Bullshit.¡±
¡°Ahem, lady, mind your manners,¡± Baron Roman almost choked, his wife had always been the epitome of a lady and had hardly ever uttered a curse word.
¡°I don¡¯t care about any ladylike or unladylike. Russell is my son. If you¡¯re not going to support him, I will support him with my dowry,¡± countered Lady Meryl sharply, ¡°He put all his Magic Elixirs into it for a Fantasy Beast mouse, if I don¡¯t support him, with what is he supposed to cultivate?¡±
¡°Just a few Magic Elixirs.¡±
¡°But you weren¡¯t even willing to give a few Magic Elixirs.¡±
¡°When did I say I wouldn¡¯t give them¡ I¡¯ll tell Carter right now to get Russell a batch of Magic Elixirs.¡±
Lady Meryl was finally satisfied, speaking with a teasing smile, ¡°Take it out of my dowry, so Lord Baron doesn¡¯t feel the pinch.¡±
Baron Roman: ¡°¡¡±
¡ª¡ª
Currently, the new book is fifteenth on the monthly ticket leaderboard. Old Bai shamelessly asks for your monthly tickets again, hoping everyone can support Old Bai to rush for a higher rank!
Chapter 109 - 109 108 The Difficult Path of the Rat
?Chapter 109: Chapter 108 The Difficult Path of the Rat Chapter 109: Chapter 108 The Difficult Path of the Rat Russell did not leave Fluorescent Castle empty-handed; the baron and his wife had prepared a whole carriage full of supplies for him to take back.
Among them was a large batch of Magic Elixirs for Russell¡¯s upcoming training needs.
¡°You just focus on your training, and if you need anything, just tell your mother,¡± said Lady Meryl as she carefully adjusted Russell¡¯s collar. ¡°Your father ennobled you as a lord and gave you the status of a noble. I have little to offer, but I can still afford your training resources.¡±
¡°Thank you, Mother. Your son will always love you,¡± Russell embraced Lady Meryl, and although there might have been an element of performance, it truly came from the heart.
Many noble families pass on resources to the eldest son while leaving the younger to make their own way in the world.
Not many are as genuinely caring and generous to their younger sons as the baron and his wife.
After letting go of his mother, Russell turned to Baron Roman, who seemed also ready to embrace Russell.
But Russell just offered a slight smile and bowed respectfully to his father, ¡°Father, I feel the same towards you.¡±
Baron Roman waved his hand dismissively, ¡°You little rascal, off you go!¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The carriage set off, and Russell mounted his horse, closely followed by Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound and the Red-eyed Rat King.
As they left the grand archway in front of the castle, Charles looked back at the towering fortress and couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°Sir, the Fluorescent Fungi Family is the most loving noble family I have ever seen. The affection of the baron and his wife for you surpasses that of most parents in the world.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I feel too,¡± Russell looked up at the sky, where Mr. Ross was leisurely strolling above, occasionally chirping ¡°tweet-tweet.¡±
He puffed out his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I need to invigorate my spirit, manage Wuyao Snake Manor well, and guard the southern gate of the Glowing Valley. If Roland achieves something one day and the territory expands, I can lead the charge for him.¡±
¡°Do you hope that Mr. Roland will succeed in becoming a dragon rider?¡± Charles asked softly.
In his memories, the previous soul had complained many times to Charles about how for most of the time, he couldn¡¯t see Mr. Ross from his room, while Roland¡¯s room was directly opposite the tower that Mr. Ross favored for sitting.
Obviously, his predecessor was fixated on Mr. Ross and constantly dreamed of riding a dragon.
This was unsurprising, as who among the descendants of a dragon-keeping family wouldn¡¯t regard riding a dragon as the pinnacle goal of life?
Even ordinary people would dream of riding dragons.
However, the current Russell, long since inhabited by a new soul, naturally had a completely different mindset.
He calmly responded, ¡°Mr. Charles, you might not believe me when I say this, but as a younger son of the family, I¡¯ve already received too much. The distinction of age is the foundation of noble succession, so I will no longer be envious of Roland.¡±
¡°I believe you,¡± Charles said with a smile.
Russell continued, ¡°I truly hope that Roland can gain Mr. Ross¡¯s approval and lead the Fluorescent Fungi Family to a higher standing. As for me, I have my own grand ambitions, and I am working towards them.¡±
¡°I believe you will achieve your grand ambitions, Sir,¡± Charles saluted with his hat while in the saddle. ¡°And I am also willing to follow you and strive for your grand ambitions¡ I may not compare to Eric in combat capabilities, but please rest assured, Sir, I will manage the manor and its lands well.¡±
¡°Follow?¡± Russell caught the point of interest.
Charles replied candidly, ¡°Of course, to follow you, to become one of your followers, that has always been my aspiration.¡±
He paused and then continued, ¡°I just hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity. Today, at this moment, as the sunset approaches and the afterglow blankets the earth, perhaps this is the opportunity I have long awaited.¡±
Ha-ha! Russell laughed out loud.
Charles then asked loudly, ¡°Sir, do you need me to dismount and take an oath?¡±
¡°No need, Charles. The ceremony of loyalty for a follower is not about the outward formality, but about the heart. We have known each other for many years; you understand me, and I understand you,¡± said Russell, not stopping the caravan but drawing his Green Ceramic Sword.
He turned in his saddle and touched the sword to Charles¡¯s shoulder, tapping three times on each side, completing a loyalty ceremony for a follower that was as simple as it could possibly be.
Having sheathed the Green Ceramic Sword,
In theory, Russell and Charles had now become true liege and follower, a bond that would be watched over by the Great Dragon.
The loyal shall share in glory,
The betrayer shall be spurned by the Great Dragon.
However, after the loyalty ceremony was complete, the understanding between Russell and Charles wasn¡¯t affected; they were still able to tease each other and joke freely, more friends than lord and retainer, and if anything, Charles seemed even more at ease.
Before following them, he had felt a bit nervous, but now he was completely at ease.
He even started to joke about risqu¨¦ topics, ¡°The Swan Baron¡¯s territory is perfect for raising cattle, which is why there¡¯s a bullfighting competition by Swan Lake every year. It happens that Baron Kunbifu enjoys eating the bulls¡¯ balls, so he decreed that the losers¡¯ balls must be cut off and eaten¡¡±
¡°And then?¡±
¡°Once, right after a bullfight, Baron Kunbifu suddenly noticed that today¡¯s balls were rather small and asked why. Do you know how the servant replied?¡±
¡°How did they reply?¡±
¡°The servant said, ¡®My lord, it¡¯s not always the bulls that lose. Today, it was the bullfighter who lost¡¡¯ Hahahahaha¡¡± Charles said, and couldn¡¯t contain his laughter.
Although it wasn¡¯t that funny, Russell laughed along anyway, ¡°Haha¡¡±
As the sun was about to set, two riders and a carriage finally hurried back to Wuyao Snake Manor.
Eric had been waiting in the manor¡¯s annex the whole time.
Seeing Russell and his group return safely, he finally relaxed, ¡°Were Kevin and the Red-eyed Rat King well-behaved all the way?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they were both fine,¡± Russell understood his concern; after all, the Red-eyed Rat King wasn¡¯t contracted yet and could potentially be treacherous.
¡°Good, sir, I shall take my leave now.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t rush off; stay for dinner before you go.¡±
¡°Yes, sir.¡±
During dinner, Russell made sure to give an extra portion to Kevin and Red-eyed, then arranged for Red-eyed to stay in a newly built rat house¡ªright next to Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound¡¯s kennel.
When it was nearly time to sleep, before Russell had a chance to lie down, he heard Kevin barking outside.
Then Red-eyed also started squeaking.
¡°Let¡¯s go down and see what these two fantasy beasts are up to,¡± Russell, not quite at ease, got up immediately to check on them outside.
Upon looking, he saw that, for some reason, Red-eyed had rounded up a few mice.
Being a fantasy beast evolved from a mouse and holding the status of a Rat King, it could naturally command ordinary mice to help it search for food.
However, Kevin clearly wasn¡¯t happy about this arrangement and refused to let Red-eyed bring mice home, as it would disturb the environment of the manor¡¯s annex.
¡°Woof, woof!¡±
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±
¡°Alright, both of you knock it off,¡± Russell scolded the two fantasy beasts to keep them from fighting.
He then looked at Red-eyed, along with the few small mice trembling behind it.
The sizable mice that Red-eyed had painstakingly raised in the cavern had all been turned into dried mouse meat, hanging in the yards of serf households. Therefore, it had no choice but to muster a few inconsequential small mice from the vicinity.
¡°Red-eyed, do not lure mice into the manor¡¯s annex; on the contrary, if there are mice here, it¡¯s your job to drive them away,¡± Russell instructed.
¡°Squeak, squeak,¡± Red-eyed seemed reluctant.
As the Rat King, being unable to shelter even a few minions would leave it completely alone, without any entourage and devoid of dignity when venturing out.
Russell patted its head, ¡°The thing is, there can¡¯t be any mice in the manor¡¯s annex. Of course, you¡¯re the Rat King, ordering mice around is your gift, which I won¡¯t curb. So, when you have nothing doing, I¡¯ll allow you to go into the cavern and build your mouse squad.¡±
At the same time, Russell laid down three rules for Red-eyed, ¡°But you must keep your minions in line, and all the mice in Wuyao Snake Manor, preventing them from damaging crops or stealing food¡ If you really need to eat, go find food outside the manor.¡±
¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± Red-eyed understood.
Then, with a bit of reluctance, it chased away the small mice behind it, watching them disappear into the night, feeling somewhat downcast.
Russell narrowed his eyes, suddenly realizing that he could perhaps make use of Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s gifts, instead of merely having it prevent mice from stealing food.
¡°Red-eyed is the Rat King, after all¡ If I had an army of mice, not just in the cavern, but throughout the entire Glowing Valley¡¡±
Chapter 110 - 110 109 The Completion Ceremony of the Mill
?Chapter 110: Chapter 109 The Completion Ceremony of the Mill Chapter 110: Chapter 109 The Completion Ceremony of the Mill Russell had witnessed the grandeur of Mr. Luo Man¡¯s contracted King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, who not only could command all the Blackwaist Serpents, but occasionally other types of snakes were also driven by it, truly a Snake King of the Glowing Valley era.
In addition, Baron Marcus¡¯s contract with the Pangolin King and Lord Uterras¡¯s with the Great Horned Deer King made them Beast Kings too, possessing the power to command ordinary pangolins and great horned deer.
Even some Beast Kings that had not evolved into Fantasy Beasts could command their own kind.
However, Beast Kings were very rare, and once one was discovered, it would quickly be captured and tamed. The reason was simple: every Beast King had the potential to evolve into a Fantasy Beast and stood a high chance of succeeding. They were considered strategic resources.
¡°My father used the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes to establish a snake garden near Fluorescent Castle¡ Lord Uterras utilized the Great Horned Deer King to breed herds of them¡ even Baron Marcus frequently sells pangolin meat.¡±
The development potential of Beast Kings was immense.
After soothing Kevin and Red-eye, Russell returned to his bedroom and leaned against the head of his bed, pondering how to make use of Red-eye¡¯s status as the Rat King.
¡°I certainly can¡¯t just raise a bunch of rats and then sell rat meat, can I?¡± He had tasted rat meat, and indeed it was passable, but the thought of regularly eating it did not appeal to him; he couldn¡¯t get over the mental hurdle.
After all, with delicious pork, beef, mutton, and poultry readily available, why would one choose to eat rat meat?
¡°So, not only is the production of rat meat low, but the price doesn¡¯t fetch much either. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±
As for forming a rodent army to steal things left and right, Russell dismissed the idea outright. He would never degrade his own status like that.
¡°Perhaps I could form a Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad?¡±
This thought intrigued Russell, and he carefully considered the feasibility of the Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad: ¡°Ordinary rats are not very intelligent, so sending them to find caterpillar fungus or Fantasy Beasts is definitely out of the question. But getting them to find a beehive or a rabbit burrow might not be an issue, right?¡±
He touched his chin and nodded affirmatively, ¡°Feasible. I¡¯ll have to communicate with Red-eye later to see how to form the Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad¡¡±
¡°Actually, there may be no need to go out of our way to search. Rats are everywhere, and Red-eye just needs to gather information. If there¡¯s something valuable like the Bear Honeybee, all I need is a notification.¡± He had profited from the Bear Honeybee and wanted to continue his luck. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Suddenly.
He also remembered that Red-eye lived in the caverns, and rats surely knew the pathways through them like the back of their hand. Perhaps he could completely control the Echo Water River Cavern through Red-eye.
¡°And maybe even extend our reach to monitor every move of the Snow Ghosts on the snowfields, so if there¡¯s an invasion, the rats would make the best sentinels.¡± Tired from thinking, Russell simply lay down, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now, and discuss with Charles tomorrow.¡±
Soon, he drifted into dreamland.
That night, he soared on the Little Dream Dragon again, along with the Sword Butterflies, meandering through his territory, familiarizing himself with the roads and various landmarks, while hoping for another stroke of luck in finding a caterpillar fungus in its gestation or some other treasure.
Russell believed that there were many caterpillar fungi gestating in the wild.
It was just that most people couldn¡¯t find them, and the gestation of Spirit Insects was too difficult, causing most caterpillar fungi to miscarry naturally.
But now with him and the Little Dream Dragon, those caterpillar fungi would no longer miscarry.
Alas.
Busy all night, he found nothing.
The next day, after Knight¡¯s morning practice, Russell sent for Charles to come over and briefly discussed the matters of the Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad and border alerts.
¡°Sir, this is a good thing, a very good thing,¡± Charles praised, ¡°I wholeheartedly agree with the establishment of the Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad to search for treasures everywhere; also, another Sentinel Rat Squad for cavern patrols!¡±
¡°Hmm, you also need to post a notice in the manor, prohibiting any serfs from killing rats on their own.¡±
With the Red-eyed Rat King present, all the rats within the domain would no longer be considered pests but valuable resources.
¡°I¡¯ll go post the notice right away and pass the command on to every farming hamlet,¡± said Charles, then added with a laugh, ¡°Sir, I have great news¡ªthe Windmill Mill is finally complete, and I would like to hold a completion ceremony.¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s finished? That indeed is great news!¡±
¡°The master carpenter tried milling flour last night, and the results were very good; it was only slightly inferior to the usual Waterwheel Mill, and that¡¯s with the wind not being strong enough. When it¡¯s windy, the Windmill Mill will definitely be fantastic.¡±
¡°Good, arrange for a completion ceremony tomorrow and have all the idle serfs in the domain attend the ceremony¡ then, I will announce at the ceremony that milling flour will be free for the first month, and afterwards, a fee will be charged at market price. What do you think?¡±
¡°You are too generous, Sir, but I think half a month, no, seven days of free service would suffice,¡± Charles responded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too good to the serfs, they are all lowly serfs. You¡¯ve spared them the trouble of going to town to trade, so it¡¯s only right that you charge them a bit more.¡±
¡°You have to look to the long term, Charles, I don¡¯t want my domain to be just serfs¡ Perhaps in a few years, a group of them would redeem themselves, and then they would engage in small business and craftsmanship, making the domain much more vibrant then.¡±
After all, it was his domain, and Russell was satisfied with every part of the Wuyao Snake Manor.
The only dissatisfaction was that it was too dull here.
So far, there was only one bakery, one blacksmith shop, and a small farmers¡¯ market. All the inhabitants were serfs, endlessly toiling on the fields day after day, and at night, not even a lamp would be lit.
If there were more freemen engaged in craftsmanship and small business, perhaps the domain would be livelier.
¡°Perhaps we could attract some freemen from other places?¡±
¡°That¡¯s difficult. What can the domain offer to attract freemen to settle? Serfs barely save any money because they rely on farming. Without money, how can they consume?¡±
¡°The Magical Medicine Field is expanding, and many serfs are now cultivating Magic Potions. When the harvest comes in, you could relieve the serfs of some of their taxes, so they would have some savings.¡±
Pausing for a moment, Charles added, ¡°But if I may say, there¡¯s no need to develop craftsmanship or small business. It¡¯s enough that the serfs farm peacefully and provide food for the Lord. If you need money, you could hunt Snow Ghosts on the Snowfield.¡±
This was also the thinking of most nobles.
The domain provided food and resources for cultivation, and then the lords worked hard to train knights to fight in the Snowfield¡ªseeking glory, making money, and then returning to strengthen the domain, cultivate more fields, acquire more resources, and train more knights.
In this cyclic pattern, life continued from one generation to the next.
¡
In the afternoon.
The completion ceremony for the Windmill Mill was held in front of Alfalfa Hamlet¡¯s Windmill Mill, where the massive windmill blades turned in the wind, drawing a large crowd of serfs.
Old men, women, children, and strong men carrying hoes and shovels all watched the ceremony.
¡°Lord Sir has arrived!¡± Knight Attendant Tom called out loudly.
Suddenly the crowd turned around and faced Russell and his party, bowing respectfully, while continuously shouting respect, such as ¡°Praise be to the Lord¡± and ¡°Greetings to the Lord,¡± welcoming the arrival of the Lord of the manor.
Chapter 111 - 111 110 The Black Market of Xiangshui River
?Chapter 111: Chapter 110: The Black Market of Xiangshui River Chapter 111: Chapter 110: The Black Market of Xiangshui River The ceremony reached its climax when Russell announced that the Windmill Mill would offer free milling services for a month and, thereafter, would maintain the same price as the town¡¯s mill without charging extra for milling.
The serfs were overwhelmed with gratitude, heaping praises on the noble lord.
At that moment, Russell stood in front of the second-floor window of the Windmill Mill, smiling quietly as he watched the jubilant crowd below.
His heart was filled with many emotions.
For these serfs, who toiled in the land all year round and even had to submit most of their harvest, just one month of free milling could bring them to tears of joy, which shows that happiness in life is not hard to come by.
What is difficult is to maintain that happiness, because people always develop more dissatisfaction after their needs are satisfied.
For now, the serfs are happy, but as time goes by and everyone gets used to the Windmill Mill, they may no longer feel the happiness they do in this moment.
Of course, that is a matter for the future.
For the moment, Russell felt a great sense of achievement and satisfaction from the happy smiles brimming on the faces of the serfs.
¡°In any case, since I am the lord, I should properly develop the territory and ensure a good life for my subjects,¡± said Russell as he turned and went downstairs, followed by the officials. Thus, the Windmill Mill¡¯s inauguration ceremony came to an end.
The serfs dispersed one after another.
The ones who had not yet had a chance to mill hurried back home excitedly, carrying their wheat to enjoy the free milling service.
Meanwhile, Russell and his entourage had already gone to Magic Medicine Tun. They were not there to inspect the growth of the Magical Medicine Field; in fact, the magic potion was just a special crop that did not require additional attention and could be left to the care of serf technicians.
He had come for the construction of the Bear Honeybee Farm.
Beekeeper Kenny had already taken up his post and brought his wife along. The couple lived together on the farm.
¡°Sir, the group of Bear Honeybees you acquired is about to swarm, and there are already two new queens in it. I¡¯ve temporarily separated the new queens, but I still need to proceed with bee splitting and queen rearing to add a queen to each beehive¡¡±
The Bear Honeybee Farm did not have a fixed location.
Instead, it consisted of several horse-drawn carts and a large number of beehives. Beekeeper Kenny and his wife lived in the carts, ready to move the beehives around at any time to facilitate the Bear Honeybees¡¯ access to pollen.
However, Russell still planned to allocate a house to the Kenny couple.
Of course, that would have to wait until new houses in Magic Medicine Tun were built.
¡°Work hard, Kenny.¡±
¡°I will do my best, Sir,¡± said Beekeeper Kenny with his spirit high. Although Wuyao Snake Manor was somewhat remote, here he was in charge. As long as he took good care of the Bear Honeybees, he did not have to worry about his welfare and treatment.
After inspecting the Bear Honeybee Farm, Russell and his group rode to Lentil Hamlet, galloping all the way to the border between Lentil Hamlet and Wheat Hamlet.
There, a group of serfs were building a dark pig farm under the leadership of the hamlet chief.
Mr. Brown was holding a pig-herding whip, standing in front of the pig farm construction site, looking at his future workplace.
He had been appointed by Russell as the pig keeper, responsible for breeding the dark pigs.
By his side, the golden black sow was leading a litter of little golden black pigs, leisurely nibbling on the grass, while the dark piglets that Russell had high hopes for were also mingling with the golden black pig herd, waiting to grow up.
Once they reached adulthood, they would start to breed, bear offspring, and select the best qualities until the dark pig breed stabilized.
¡°Mr. Brown, are you herding pigs?¡± Russell asked with a smile.
Mr. Brown immediately bent down to bow, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m herding pigs, and I just came over to check how the pig farm is coming along.¡±
He was an honest and straightforward man with not much to say, far less capable than his wife, Mrs. Brown. Mrs. Brown¡¯s culinary talent, in fact, even exceeded that of Mrs. Moore and had developed many types of pastries.
Of course.
Pig farming didn¡¯t involve much skill; Mr. Brown just needed to be diligent, and the rest, including selecting and breeding the pigs, would be supported by serf technicians from the town arranged by Russell.
After asking about the progress of the black pig farm and checking the growth of the piglets, Russell left.
The officials dispersed as well.
Since the officials had started managing the estate, there wasn¡¯t much left for Russell to do, and he barely needed to patrol the territory anymore.
This gave him ample time to cultivate his Battle Qi.
Unable to sit idle, Russell took Eric, Kevin, and Red-eyed Rat King to Grotto Village before nightfall.
¡°Red-eyed, go ahead and summon your old followers here, let¡¯s see how many have survived,¡± Russell said.
Red-eyed immediately directed a series of low chirps into the cave.
After a while, several fat rats came out, tremblingly approaching the Red-eyed Rat King. Compared to the swarming hordes during the rat plague, the scene was rather pitiful now, with fewer than a hundred rats, including the smaller ones.
¡°Chirp, chirp,¡± the rats of various sizes called out.
Seeing this, the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s fur on its mouth bristled, and, with a sharp squeak, ¡°Chirp!¡±
In an instant.
All the rats froze in place, not moving or making a sound.
Only then did Red-eyed turn to Russell with satisfaction, its mouth proudly tilted up to show off its majesty; in the world of mice, it was the undisputed king.
With one command, the swarm of rats dared not disobey.
¡°The Sentinel Rat Squad and Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad, you need to make arrangements,¡± Russell said, patting Red-eyed Rat King on the head.
Red-eyed Rat King nodded and, followed by its fewer than one hundred subordinates, let out a series of chirps.
Then with a loud ¡°Chirp,¡± the group of rats scattered, squeaking as they entered the crevices they had come from.
¡°It¡¯s too much of a loss for the rats,¡± Eric remarked in a low voice upon seeing this.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need to fret about the number of rats. In just a few months, there will be enough to fill the void left after the rat plague,¡± Russell assured, well aware of the frighteningly fast breeding rate of rats.
Rats could reproduce all year round, with a gestation period of only three to four weeks, and giving birth six to eight times a year.
Each litter could have six to ten pups, and even fifteen or sixteen wasn¡¯t uncommon.
In other words, given enough food, two rats could produce hundreds of offspring in a year, a terrifying thought indeed.
Just as Russell was about to leave Grotto Village, Ranger Hauls, the advocate, rushed over: ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡±
The manor court was in session once a week, and usually, there were no pressing matters, so Hauls, being an advocate, more often spent his time farming in Grotto Village. Now that Grotto Village was afflicted by the rat plague, he had no crops to tend and was just in time to apply to move to Market Hamlet.
¡°Is there something you need, Hauls?¡± Russell stopped, ¡°Your application to move to Market Hamlet has been approved by Charles, hasn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about that, Sir,¡± Hauls said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s another matter I need to report to you.¡±
Then, he glanced at Eric.
It seemed he didn¡¯t want more people to know, but considering that Eric was Russell¡¯s confidant, he went ahead and said: ¡°The thing is, the Echo Water River Cavern, Blind Man¡¯s Cave, Wild Man Cave, Red Bat Grotto, and several other caves have underground trades among them; Lone Wolf Lisbon frequently trades with the outside.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell nodded to signal Hauls to continue.
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the trades among these caves, Sir. The Cavern Free People from all these places number more than three thousand. Eating, cultivating, treating illnesses, marrying¡ If you take over these trades, you can certainly earn a good profit.¡±
Hauls then shared his suggestion: ¡°Perhaps you could open a black market in Echo Water River Cavern to facilitate trade among the Cavern Free People. You could even connect with caves outside the Glowing Valley Territory and attract more Freemen to join us.¡±
Chapter 112 - 112 111 Ambitious Goals
?Chapter 112: Chapter 111 Ambitious Goals Chapter 112: Chapter 111 Ambitious Goals ¡°A black market?¡± Russell shook his finger, ¡°I am a lord, and a noble at that, I will not allow the existence of a black market.¡±
Upon hearing this, Halls immediately hung his head in dejection, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, I spoke out of turn.¡±
But the next moment, Russell said, ¡°However, the Echo Water River Cavern does not need a black market. According to your idea, we could completely establish an open, legal cavern trade market, where trade and taxes are conducted normally.¡±
¡°Ah.¡± Halls was stunned.
Immediately afterward, he was overjoyed, ¡°Sir, you are absolutely right. Please forgive my foolish mind; the gloomy environment of the cavern has clouded my vision. With your noble bloodline of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, you can indeed establish a legal cavern trade market!¡±
Despite the freemen of the caverns being traditionally looked down upon by nobles.
Legally speaking, the Cavern Freemen are not criminals. On the contrary, they hold the status of commoners in the Shadowflame Grand Duchy. They simply do not belong to the subjects of the Glowing Valley, and as such, they can only live in the caverns surrounding the territory.
For Russell to establish a trade market in the Echo Water River Cavern and provide services to the Cavern Freemen is completely in line with the law.
And it does not violate the rules of the Glowing Valley.
However, Russell only indicated that he would not establish a black market. As for whether to build a cavern trade market, that would require further study.
¡°Go back and report your proposal to Charles, then discuss with him whether or not to enter into this business,¡± Russell said, ¡°Present the final discussion results to me, and I will decide whether or not to proceed.¡±
The establishment of a cavern trade market, after all, involves all the caverns around the Glowing Valley and affects over three thousand Cavern Freemen.
Plus those unreported in the population, the number could even reach four thousand.
This includes some fugitives, and even murderers, so whether the business can be done, and how to do it, Russell needs to consult with his father. Even with his father¡¯s permission, he would still have to give a heads up to other lords.
Halls is unaware of Russell¡¯s concerns.
At this moment, he is excited and immediately says, ¡°Sir, I will go to the small market right away to report to Lord Charles about the cavern trade market.¡±
Russell waves his hand, ¡°Go on, then.¡±
After Halls leaves, he and Eric, along with two Fantasy Beasts, prepare to return. The journey back is somewhat dull; Eric has never been a suitable conversation partner, not fond of gossip, idle chat, nor off-color jokes.
So Russell simply asked out of boredom, ¡°Eric, do you think it¡¯s feasible to establish a trade market in the cavern?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Eric responded in a muffled voice. ¡°But rest assured, Sir, if the Cavern Freemen come to the trade market, they must follow your rules. Anyone who dares to cause trouble in your territory, I¡¯ll be the first to take them down!¡±
He is not concerned with the economic implications of the trade market, he¡¯s only concerned with security issues.
Russell chuckled, both making idle chit-chat with Eric and expressing his own thoughts, ¡°Halls¡¯s proposal isn¡¯t so much about the small amount of money that can be made from the Cavern Freemen; it¡¯s that with this trade market, I might be able to attract even more Freemen from outside.¡±
Eric is silent, listening without interrupting.
Russell continued, ¡°The population of our territory is too small, even the entire population of Glowing Valley is too scant.¡±
The entire Glowing Valley covers about 2,600 square kilometers.
This area cannot be considered small; after all, in Russell¡¯s hometown, this area is larger than many counties and even some major cities like Shenzhen, Xiamen, Sanya, Zhuhai, and others. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
But the total population of Glowing Valley, including the surrounding Cavern Freemen and all unreported, underreported, or omitted counts, doesn¡¯t even add up to 70,000.
This has led to the issue not being insufficient farmland to sustain people, but rather a shortage of people to farm the land.
Of course.
This also had to do with the low yield of the fields, as a serf could only farm so much land, and the majority of the field¡¯s output had to be handed over to the lord, after all the lord needed a large amount of resources to train knights to participate in the Snowfield battles in the future.
The serfs could not eat their fill, and with many knights dying on the Snowfield each year, this gradually slowed down the population growth of the territory.
After several generations of cultivation by the Fluorescent Fungi Family in Glowing Valley, they had only managed to accumulate a population of over sixty thousand to date.
¡°If I want to develop my territory, I need a large population, but if I solely rely on the freemen to have children, who knows how many years it will take for the current population of less than four thousand to double. Plus, once I start training knights, the freemen will have to tighten their belts,¡± he said.
It was a catch-22.
Humans wanted to open up territory, clear trade routes, and had to fight with Snow Ghosts and Snow Demons; these battles required knights.
And to train a fully armed knight required an enormous amount of resources, basically dozens of serf families had to tighten their belts and ceaselessly scrounge from the land in order to provide for the normal training needs of one knight.
Blackwaist Snake Manor had only over seven hundred serf households, hardly enough to support the practice and training of many knights.
¡°Sir, you are still young and can afford to wait,¡± Eric consoled, not quite understanding why Russell was in such a hurry.
In his mind, if Russell spent decades earning himself a baron¡¯s title, it would be a great success.
Even if Russell didn¡¯t achieve it, his children continuing the quest would be just as great a victory.
Just like the founding of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
And if he couldn¡¯t assist Russell in earning a baron¡¯s title in his lifetime, he had a son who could continue assisting Russell¡¯s son. Generation after generation, as long as each one is aspiring, they will eventually create a great legacy.
Three generations striving, completing the advancement from commoner to nobility, that would be the most inspiring story for him and his descendants.
The kind that could be carved on a tombstone.
¡°Haha, I may be young, but I often feel an urgency, as if time is not on my side,¡± Russell replied with a candid smile, ¡°Perhaps it is too ambitious, but I am not content to spend my whole life holed up here¡ Blackwaist Snake Manor is just a starting point.¡±
Hearing this, Eric patted his chest, ¡°It¡¯s our fortune that you have lofty goals, Sir, and I am willing to strive for you!¡±
¡°Mr. Eric, let¡¯s work together.¡±
¡
The plan to construct a trade market in the Echo Water River Cavern was soon discussed and passed at the public office meeting¡ªthe Manor¡¯s public office had yet to be built, and for now, the office was located in a wooden cabin near a small marketplace, as it would have to wait for the off-season before there were enough hands to build houses.
Then Russell¡¯s letter to Mr. Luo Man was also answered.
Baron Roman consented to his construction of the Cavern trade market, but he couldn¡¯t help advising Russell not to aim too high or blindly increase the population, believing that the stability of the territory outweighed everything and urging Russell to earnestly practice.
¡°The Baron¡¯s way of governance is not my way of governance¡ I am a man meant to ride Great Dragons; how can I bury my talent in a country manor,¡± sighed Russell, shaking his head with a rueful smile.
Then he began writing again, sending letters to Lord Utreras of Red Falcon Manor, Lord Sally of Greycat Manor, and his own uncle Rosen Fluorescent Spore, each to inform them of his plans to build the Cavern trade market.
These three lords had manors adjoining the cavern and often dealt with the Cavern Free People, so it was necessary to give them a heads-up.
Chapter 113 - 113 112 Anxious Mushroom Bug
?Chapter 113: Chapter 112: Anxious Mushroom Bug Chapter 113: Chapter 112: Anxious Mushroom Bug The Caverns were not holes in the ground, but rather holes beneath the ice cap.
Between the warm lands and the snowfields, there was an extensive warm buffer zone, where the ice cap on the verge of melting left numerous caverns and tunnels.
Plants, microorganisms, and small animals all struggled to survive in such conditions.
Similarly,
there was a group of humans who also lived in these harsh conditions in order to escape the oppression of serfs by the nobles from the warm lands.
After all, even though the environment of the Caverns was poor, at least it was possible to scrape by with enough to eat and keep warm.
In fact, Russell thought the Caverns were quite alright. In his previous life, he had scrolled through TikTok and watched the documentary about the Eskimos, ¡°Nanook of the North,¡± and those average-earthlings could still survive in the Arctic at dozens of degrees below zero.
Even babies could crawl around naked in ice huts at minus ten degrees, showing the tenacity of life.
Compared to that, the environment of the Caverns was much better.
The growth of moss and mushrooms was everywhere, and occasionally, protein sources like snakes, rats, insects, and ants could be caught. With some diligence, getting by with enough to eat was definitely not a problem.
Furthermore, the Dragon Sleep Continent possessed transcendent power, and many people were able to cultivate Qi Seeds to enhance their physical qualities. Even humans who hadn¡¯t cultivated Qi Seeds generally didn¡¯t have poor physical conditions ¨C those who had would not have been able to reproduce until now.
Long ago, in the ancient times when the Snow Demon invaded and the land was encased in ice, humans with poor constitutions had almost all kicked the bucket.
Those who remained and were able to reproduce until the present day were humans with excellent physical qualities.
¡°Halls, you were the one who proposed the Cavern trade market, so I¡¯m giving you a choice,¡± Russell said to Halls after deciding to establish a trade market in the Caverns, ¡°If you stay in Grotto Village, you will be in charge of the trade market.¡±
Pausing for a moment, Russell continued, ¡°If you insist on switching to Market Hamlet, then I will arrange a new job for you. Hmm, how about settling in Alfalfa Hamlet? Windmill Mill is in need of a manager, and I can give that to you.¡±
Halls fell into contemplation.
He was one of the few Rangers in Echo Water River Cavern. After the fall of Lone Wolf Lisbon, he decisively pledged allegiance to Russell.
As an activist second only to Katie and Catherine, he was appointed by Russell as the defense attorney of the manor court.
He had thought that with the appreciation of the Lord, he would win the support of the citizens of Grotto Village and be elected as the hamlet chief, but instead, he lost in the elections to Ranger Druk. This hurt his pride, and at the same time, he could not swallow his pride.
That was why he decided to leave Grotto Village and to move to Market Hamlet, to live under the sunlight and sever his ties with the Cavern¡¯s past completely.
But now.
Russell had laid two paths before him, which made him waver.
The manager of Windmill Mill was definitely a quality position since milling was an indispensable part of the manor¡¯s daily expenses, and taking on that role was like securing a stable job.
Before this, he would have chosen the manager of Windmill Mill without hesitation, but now he was presented with the option of the Cavern trade market. It involved not only overseeing the trade of the Caverns around Glowing Valley but also trading with freemen from other regions.
It was plainly visible that the Cavern trade market¡¯s potential for development and job prospects far exceeded those of Windmill Mill, and performing well could also lead to greater appreciation from Russell.
Being able to become a Ranger in the Caverns, it was clear Halls wasn¡¯t lacking in audacity.
After a slight deliberation, he nodded emphatically, ¡°Sir, I am willing to stay in Grotto Village and take up the position of manager of the Cavern trade market.¡±
¡°Good, that settles it,¡± Russell said with a slight smile.
The reason for employing Halls was not that he was familiar with the Cavern¡¯s environment; rather, it was because he didn¡¯t get along with Druk, the hamlet chief of Grotto Village.
Out of an instinct inherent to someone in a position of power, he didn¡¯t want Grotto Village to be completely united.
With Halls staying, he would form his own faction; the Wildcat Sisters Katie and Catherine had their faction; and Ranger Druk had another faction. These three insignificant factions would be enough to splinter Grotto Village into pieces.
The more factions there were, the less cohesive they would be, and the citizens of Grotto Village could only devote their loyalty to him, their Lord.
Of course, this was not a calculated move on Russell¡¯s part but rather one made by taking advantage of the situation.
These few hundred people of Echo Water River Cavern, even when Lone Wolf Lisbon was alive, Russell could easily manipulate them, let alone now that Lone Wolf Lisbon was dead.
¡
A leader speaks, and subordinates run themselves ragged.
After Russell gave the order to establish the Echo Water River Cavern trade market, he stopped paying attention and played the role of a hands-off manager.
There were people like Charles busying themselves with the preparations.
After all, Russell paid them real money, so with money in their pockets, they had to work diligently for the lord.
Meanwhile, he took a fishing rod and went back to the banks of the Glowing River to find a spot that looked promising for angling.
As the sun was about to dip behind the hills, he returned to the manor¡¯s annex leisurely carrying a basket of fish.
¡°Sir, how did the fishing go today?¡± Head Maid Leona, who was cleaning the living room, greeted Russell with a smile upon seeing him.
Russell shook the fish basket in his hand: ¡°Not bad, two rabbits and a pheasant.¡±
He then sighed with a sense of wonderment, ¡°The wildlife on both sides of the Glowing River is quite abundant, it seems that I can go fishing there often in the future.¡±
Having said that, he handed the fish basket to the approaching servant Fox and went upstairs himself.
Once Russell had disappeared around the corner of the staircase, Leona couldn¡¯t help but make a snide remark: ¡°Fox, can you really catch rabbits and pheasants when you¡¯re fishing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fox was a straightforward and honest servant, replying earnestly, ¡°But if it is the Sir, then there¡¯s no problem. Under the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, Sir always seems to be all-powerful, nothing is strange.¡±
¡°Are you serious?¡± asked Leona.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Well, you win, Fox,¡± Leona shook her head with a smile, losing the interest to continue their conversation.
In her opinion, the most pleasing to listen to in the entire annex was undoubtedly the handsome and dashing lord.
The next best speaker might be the lord¡¯s personal servant Ram, who had picked up a bit of the lord¡¯s charm from constantly being by his side. But it was only a bit. Compared to the lord¡¯s natural flair for chatter, Ram was just parroting.
¡°What a pity, the lord is like the moon in the sky¡ while I am but a tiny grain of sand by the river, and all a grain of sand can touch is the moon¡¯s reflection.¡±
There was a full-length mirror in the living room. Leona walked over to it and glanced at her reflection.
An attractive face, a statuesque figure, and her round and perky behind that she didn¡¯t like to mention, but always took pride in.
¡°If only I had been born into a noble family¡¡±
She didn¡¯t wallow in self-pity in front of the mirror for long, as she forcefully cut off her own thoughts. A maid should not have such ideas.
She quickly stepped away from the range of the mirror, fearing being discovered by Butler Morris if she lingered.
If that happened, she would inevitably get a few stern words from Butler Morris.
However, Leona¡¯s concern was somewhat unnecessary. At that moment, Butler Morris was in the second-floor sprite room, seriously reporting to Russell about the condition of the spirit insects.
¡°Sir, this is the situation. After you went fishing, I came to check on the spirit insects and noticed that this Youguangxun Mushroom Bug was restless, crawling back and forth without stopping¡ It¡¯s been crawling all afternoon,¡± Morris reported.
Russell stretched out his finger to soothe the restless spirit insect, sensing its anxiety through the vague empathetic connection of the contract.
Normal spirit insects, although they crawl around, spend most of their time lazily lying down.
They get their nutrition from the cordyceps drawing from the earth.
They don¡¯t need to eat; nibbling on fairy dust is more for a bit of taste pleasure, and to maintain their vitality only during the transfer periods of the cordyceps.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, little guy, everything is going to be alright,¡± consoled Russell as he calmed the mushroom bug, then instructed Butler Morris, ¡°Send someone to notify my follower Jack to check on the first Youguangxun¡¯s cordyceps for any anomalies.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I will arrange it right away, Sir,¡± Morris hurried downstairs.
Chapter 114 - 114 113 Nourishing Qi
?Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Nourishing Qi Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Nourishing Qi The Spirit Insect bears the name ¡°insect¡± not only because it indeed resembles an overly plump bug, but also because its behavior is like that of a bug as well.
Bugs are solely responsible for eating, drinking, sleeping, and growing.
Aside from occasionally nibbling on some jade powder, Spirit Insects spend the rest of their time sleeping and growing, with no other interests. They don¡¯t act lively all day nor chirp incessantly like Little Sprites or Mushroom Birds.
Therefore, they rarely become restless and if they do, there are only a few possible reasons.
The cordyceps is under threat, its lifespan is coming to an end, a strange conspecific is approaching, the contract master is gravely injured or deceased¡
Or, it has grown to a critical point and is beginning to evolve to the next stage.
¡°All scenarios can be ruled out, I even passed by the Birch Forest when I came back from fishing, and everything was normal there¡ so there¡¯s only one possibility left¡¡± Russell took a deep breath and suddenly wondered if the Shadowflame Dragon from the duke¡¯s family was truly watching him.
Otherwise.
This earliest-contracted Fluorescent Fungi Mushroom Bug, why would it become restless¡ªexcluding other possibilities, there¡¯s only evolution left.
Quickly.
The Knight Attendant Jack, who also serves as the captain of the Birch Forest Cordyceps Guard Squad, rushed over on horseback, hurrying into the manor¡¯s annex.
He reported to Russell: ¡°Sir, the first Fluorescent Fungi¡¯s cordyceps is safe and sound, with no difference from usual; I also checked the second one¡¯s cordyceps, and there¡¯s similarly no unusual change.¡±
Russell had two Fluorescent Fungi Mushroom Bugs, one given by Baron Roman when he was enfeoffed, the other a coming-of-age gift from his sister, Rolin.
The one that was restless now was the former.
¡°Good, I understand, thank you for your effort, go rest,¡± Russell waved and felt even more certain inside.
¡°Serving you is not a burden, Sir,¡± Jack bowed and said, ¡°Then I shall take my leave; if there is anything you need, just command.¡±
He descended the stairs and exited the front door.
Jack didn¡¯t leave immediately, but went to the rodent kennel, spotting the Red-eyed Rat King fussing about something in the corner of the cage.
He immediately brightened up, then pulled out a piece of Primordial Beast jerky from his bosom and handed it over: ¡°Rat King, look what tasty treat I¡¯ve brought you.¡±
¡°Squeak,¡± the Red-eyed Rat King, once starved and now particularly gluttonous, immediately took the jerky and munched on it voraciously.
After Jack delivered the jerky, he squatted by the kennel for a while before standing up.
Just as he turned around, he saw Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, left to monitor the Red-eyed Rat King, gazing at him with a distant look in his eyes.
He awkwardly fumbled in his pocket while speaking and quickly walked away: ¡°Kevin, sorry, I just brought one piece of jerky¡ Next time, I¡¯ll bring you jerky to eat, I still have things to do, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±
Having said that, he mounted his horse and galloped away.
Only leaving behind Kevin, lying in his kennel, his eyes full of contempt and resentment¡ªaren¡¯t contracted Fantasy Beasts desirable anymore!
On the second floor of the manor¡¯s annex, in the elf room.
Butler Morris was full of anxiety; he tried to speak several times but swallowed his words, unable to hold back he finally asked: ¡°Sir¡ Does this Mushroom Bug have a chance to evolve into a Mushroom Bird?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Morris, whether it can evolve or not depends on whether the willpower of this Mushroom Bug is strong enough,¡± Russell had calmed down from his initial surge of excitement and tension, speaking indifferently, ¡°Or rather, if the duke¡¯s Great Dragon is willing to spare it a glance.¡±
The gaze of a dragon is only a blessing.
If the evolution of a Spirit Insect also required a dragon¡¯s concerns, then the duke¡¯s Shadowflame Dragon would certainly die young, worried to death.
¡°Ah!¡± Butler Morris sighed.
But he soon mustered his spirits and said cheerfully, ¡°Sir, under the watchful eye of the great dragon, this mushroom bug will surely evolve successfully! It is full of vitality; it will succeed!¡±
¡°Relax, Morris,¡± Russell said with a chuckle, ¡°Success is luck, failure is the norm. Don¡¯t be anxious over things you can¡¯t control. Go take a break and pour yourself a cup of tea.¡±
¡°I apologize, Sir. I lost my composure,¡± Morris said, bowing in apology.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go on, have some tea.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Sir,¡± Morris said, casting a profound glance at his master, his heart filled with emotions.
He was already past forty, and though he may not have experienced great turmoil in his life, he had considerable experience.
However, in the face of events, he realized his ability to maintain composure was far inferior to Russell¡¯s, who was only sixteen years old.
¡°Perhaps, this is what it means to be born a noble,¡± Morris thought to himself.
Obviously, Morris didn¡¯t know that the reason Russell could face the spirit insect¡¯s restlessness so calmly was not because he had mastered the art of maintaining composure.
It was because he had confidence.
¡°Little guy, work hard!¡± Russell patted the oily green body of the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug, ¡°If you were born into another family, you might have to rely on yourself to evolve. But since you have become my spirit insect, alright then, we¡¯ll meet again tonight!¡±
Time flew by quickly, and night had fallen.
Shortly after Russell lay down, his consciousness awakened in the Gloomy Dreamland. He twisted his neck and just happened to hear a ¡°croak¡± as the Little Dream Dragon flew over.
¡°Ice Cream, it¡¯s going to be tough for you tonight; I¡¯ve taken on a job,¡± Russell said as he mounted the Little Dream Dragon and instantly, the magic light began to sparkle all around.
The Little Dream Dragon, not knowing the reason, croaked a questioning ¡°Croak?¡±
Russell guided it to fly into the next room, which was the Elf room.
Inside, the magic lights of seven spirit insects reflected off one another, making for a beautiful sight. From the different species of spirit insects, the glow of their magic lights varied, adorned with their own distinctive colors amidst a faint white glow.
¡°Ice Cream, take a look at this mushroom bug, the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug. See its light flickering,¡± Russell pointed at one of the magic lights. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Unlike the other six steady magic lights, this one had a pearlescent white with a hint of green luminance. The light pulsated constantly, now bright, now dim, with the green within the white looking as though it was struggling to expand and break free.
But the green light was still too weak to break out of the white light¡¯s envelope.
Seeing this, Russell understood that the will to evolve in this Youguangxun Mushroom Bug was not strong enough.
The green light could represent the light of evolution, and the white light could represent the light of the mushroom bug itself. Now that the green light could not overcome the white, it also meant that there was basically no chance of successful evolution for the Youguangxun Mushroom Bug.
¡°As expected,¡± Russell sighed.
The chance for a spirit insect to successfully evolve into a little sprite was very small; often dozens or even hundreds of spirit insects might not produce a single sprite ¡ª otherwise, the Fluorescent Fungi Family wouldn¡¯t have only two sprites after so many years of cultivating in the Glowing Valley.
One of which was even a dowry brought by Lady Meryl.
¡°By calculation, our family¡¯s mushroom bird Lorey is a second-generation mushroom bird. The original mushroom bird was acquired during my great-grandfather¡¯s time and lasted until my grandfather¡¯s. Shortly after it died, a mushroom bug evolved into Lorey.¡±
In the century since, the Glowing Valley had nurtured many Youguangxun Mushroom Bugs, their ten to twenty-year lifespans fleeting in a blink.
Only Lorey stood out and successfully challenged fate.
The difficulty of evolution was evident.
¡°Croak?¡± Seeing Russell sigh, the Little Dream Dragon cocked its head.
Suppressing the feelings in his heart, Russell chuckled, ¡°Well, Ice Cream, do me a favor and give this little one a burst of dragonflame, will you?¡±
Chapter 115 - 115 114 Anxious and Frustrated
?Chapter 115: Chapter 114 Anxious and Frustrated Chapter 115: Chapter 114 Anxious and Frustrated ¡°Gah?¡±
Upon hearing Russell¡¯s request for it to breathe dragonflame, the Little Dream Dragon immediately stiffened its neck, and with a determined gaze, issued a definitive denial, ¡°Gah!¡±
Every time it breathed out dragonflame, it had to rest for three days before it could do so again.
If it was to assist a poor, about to miscarry mushroom bug, it might feel a bit of sympathy and help the little bug.
But this time, it was the Spirit Insects that wanted to evolve.
The Little Dream Dragon had no sympathy left¡ªwhy should the Spirit Insects evolve and not it, the Little Dream Dragon?!
¡°Gah!¡± the Little Dream Dragon emphasized once more; it was not some pushover dragon that would suffer a loss to help other magical creatures.
¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Russell hastily comforted.
In fact, he was not willing to hinder the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s growth, as after all, the Little Dream Dragon was a supreme Great Dragon. Compared to the Great Dragon, not to mention fantasy beasts or elves, even the Bipedal Flying Dragons had to step aside, no comparison!
However, his dominion was just starting out, and both a fantasy beast and a Spirit Insect were precious treasures.
¡°Ice Cream, I know it¡¯s hard for you, to be honest, following me you have indeed been wronged. But no matter what, it¡¯s fate that brought us together, isn¡¯t it? Right now my business is just taking off, and I really need your support!¡±
Russell spoke earnestly.
The Little Dream Dragon only wanted to roll its eyes.
Seeing this, Russell did not beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°I won¡¯t make you work for nothing. Last time, after you breathed dragonflame to save the dandelion bug, I let you eat all the Ice Pellet Pearls. But, I still held back a top-quality Ice Pellet Pearl.¡±
¡°Gah?¡± The Little Dream Dragon perked up when it heard about the Ice Pellet Pearl.
¡°I¡¯ll give you this Ice Pellet Pearl to eat. Additionally, next month my father is probably going to clean up the trade route again, and I will apply to follow. At that time, besides the Snow Ghosts you eat in your dreams, I will grant you two more top-quality Ice Pellet Pearls!¡±
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon nodded vigorously.
Then it decisively turned back, looking at the Glowing Mushrooms Mushroom Bug on its body with fluctuating light, licked its lips, and directly opened its mouth to spew out a dragonflame as faint as second-hand smoke.
The dragonflame merged into the body of the mushroom bug directly. The green light that was struggling to emerge the moment before now significantly brightened, overshadowing the white light and starting to flicker incessantly between light and dark, but it could not stabilize.
¡°Did it work, Ice Cream?¡± Russell was not quite sure.
Previously, a breath of dragonflame from the Little Dream Dragon was enough to foster Spirit Insects from the fungal grass, but that was just for Spirit Insects.
Now it was the mushroom bug evolving into a mushroom bird.
The power requirements from the dragonflame were definitely incomparable, and Russell really couldn¡¯t be sure that a breath of second-hand-smoke-like dragonflame would suffice for the mushroom bug¡¯s evolution.
¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer, let out a languid cry, shook Russell off, then dove into a corner out of sight.
With its disappearance, the Gloomy Dreamland also dispersed instantly.
¡
Getting up early in the morning, Russell didn¡¯t bother to wash up as he headed straight to the Spirit Insect room.
However, the moment he opened the door, he was disappointed; the shelf still held seven Spirit Insects, and no mushroom bird had appeared.
But the previously restless Glowing Mushrooms Mushroom Bug was now motionless on the shelf, its magic power aura extremely chaotic.
¡°Not enough? Was a breath of dragonflame not enough?¡± Russell really wanted to ask the mushroom bug how weak its will to evolve was that it couldn¡¯t evolve even with the help of dragonflame, ¡°Or does evolution take time, and you¡¯re brewing?¡±
The evolution process of a Spirit Insect usually lasts for several days.
But that¡¯s with the Spirit Insect¡¯s own will, continuously breaking through its body¡¯s constraints, transforming into a higher level.
Without the assistance of an external force.
Now, with the dragonflame from the Little Dream Dragon to help, Russell had thought the outcome would be quick to see.
But things had come to this point, Russell had done what he could. If the mushroom bug still failed to evolve, it would be considered fated.
So he touched the mushroom bug and said faintly, ¡°Little one, work hard, don¡¯t leave any regrets for yourself. If you take a step back, you might disappear from this world. But if you succeed, a brilliant tomorrow awaits you.¡±
The likelihood of evolution failure for spirit insects is significant.
Most failed spirit insects simply revert to their original state, forever losing the chance to evolve again. However, a small portion of them exhaust their vital essence and vanish into ash at the moment of their failure.
The closer they are to the moment of success, the stronger the backlash when they fail.
The Youguangxun Mushroom Bug, with the assistance of dragonflame, had undoubtedly come infinitely close to success, so if it were to fail¡
¡°Sigh,¡± Russell stood up and closed the door of the sprite room, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m doing is harming you.¡±
Of course.
After a moment of sentimentalism, Russell cast aside these emotions, knowing he would make the same choice if given another chance.
¡°Sir.¡± Just coming out, he saw Butler Morris approaching.
Seeing his eyes full of red blood vessels, Russell asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡±
Morris gave a bitter smile, ¡°I slept restlessly, kept getting up to look out the window at the mushroom bug. Ah, I really hope the great dragon of the duke¡¯s family would wake up and give it a glance, just one look, to help the mushroom bug.¡±
¡°The Shadowflame Great Dragon can¡¯t see this place,¡± Russell said calmly, ¡°whether the mushroom bug can evolve or not depends on whether its will is strong enough.¡±
¡°I know,¡± Morris replied, ¡°but prayer is all I can do for it.¡±
Russell said no more and went to wash up.
All day long, apart from practicing the knight¡¯s morning and evening routines, Russell stayed at the manor¡¯s annex, occasionally checking on the mushroom bug¡¯s evolution.
The mushroom bug lay motionless all day, its magic aura still chaotic.
That night, there were no dreams until daylight.
The next day, the mushroom bug still hadn¡¯t successfully evolved, remaining in the same state as the day before¡ªneither evolving nor failing.
After waiting another whole day and spending another dreamless night, Russell woke in the morning to find the mushroom bug in its same old state.
Russell was starting to feel anxious¡ªit had to result in something, good or bad.
By the afternoon, Charles and others had heard the news of the mushroom bug¡¯s evolution and began offering their advice.
However, they knew very little about such magical creatures as spirit insects.
Spirit insects were always in the hands of nobility; common people could hardly come into contact with them, let alone know how they evolve.
Only Charles knew a bit more and provided some sound advice, ¡°Many spirit insects fail at the very start of evolution and then calm down. Sir, the evolution of your mushroom bug has lasted this long; maybe there¡¯s a real chance of success!¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± Russell shook his head, speaking with a touch of disappointment, ¡°but after three days, it seems to have quieted down.¡±
¡°Perhaps you should take it to Fluorescent Castle and ask Lord Baron, Sir. Lord Baron has rich experience, and there¡¯s also Mr. Ross¡ Anyway, it¡¯s a hope. No matter how slim the hope is, it¡¯s worth a try, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Russell¡¯s eyebrows lifted.
Charles¡¯s words had enlightened him. If anyone in Glowing Valley knew spirit insects best, it was undoubtedly the baron and his wife.
One of them had contracted the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird Lorey, the other the Rain Lasting Flower Sprite Tess, and their home nurtured dozens of spirit insects. Every year, some die, and new ones are born.
One could say the baron and his wife had witnessed the lifecycles of numerous spirit insects.
Of course.
What mattered most was that Russell had a plan; after today, the Little Dream Dragon would return the following night. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
At that time, he could have the Little Dream Dragon breathe another puff of dragonflame.
¡°If the mushroom bug can hold on until tomorrow night¡ Perhaps, I can witness the mushroom bug¡¯s evolution in front of my parents and elder brother¡ Let them personally feel the ¡®love¡¯ the duke¡¯s great dragon has for me!¡±
¡ª-
Asking for monthly tickets to support, barely holding on to fifteenth place in the new book rankings, I¡¯m about to be overwhelmed~
Chapter 116 - 116 115 Understanding
?Chapter 116: Chapter 115 Understanding Chapter 116: Chapter 115 Understanding ¡°July 29th in the afternoon, the Fluorescent Fungi Mushroom Bugs began to get restless¡ gave it a piece of sugar in the evening¡ July 30th, there¡¯s no movement¡ July 31st, there¡¯s no movement¡ August 1st, there¡¯s no movement¡ Today is August 2nd.¡±
Russell closed the notebook he carried with him and silently sighed.
The Fluorescent Fungi Mushroom Bug in the Elf Room still lay motionless in its spot, its uneven fluctuating magic power being the only indication that it was still in the midst of evolution.
But a puff of dragonflame, as faint as second-hand smoke, clearly wasn¡¯t enough to help it break through its last shackles, causing the final step to remain untaken.
¡°But fortunately, little guy, you¡¯re still holding on!¡± Russell¡¯s spirits lifted slightly, ¡°If you had given up and turned to ashes, I wouldn¡¯t even have had the time to cry. But since you¡¯ve held on, just hold out until tonight, and a new turning point will come!¡±
The reason was simple.
Today was the fourth day, and the Little Dream Dragon would be released from its three-day ¡®solitary confinement¡¯, reemerging alongside the Gloomy Dreamland.
This meant another puff of dragonflame, as faint as second-hand smoke, would be available to assist the evolution of the Fluorescent Fungi Bug.
¡°Although it feels a bit unfair to the Little Dream Dragon, to disappear as soon as it shows up, but¡ it¡¯s better than having a puff of dragonflame end in failure.¡± The sunk cost was too high, leaving Russell with no choice but to keep investing.
If he had known from the start that a puff of dragonflame wouldn¡¯t help the evolution of the Spirit Insect, Russell might not have insisted.
But now, he had no choice but to continue.
¡°Little fellow, you must hold on until the evening!¡± Russell stroked the back of the Fluorescent Fungi Bug while through telepathy, continually provided it with thoughts of ¡°keep going,¡± ¡°hold on,¡± and ¡°cheer up.¡±
To bolster the Fluorescent Fungi Bug¡¯s will to evolve, its will to survive.
¡°Master, your horse is ready, and the Red-eyed Rat King has been fed breakfast, ready to leave at any time,¡± Butler Morris came to report, looking somewhat drained, as he had been worrying about the Fluorescent Fungi Bug for several days.
Russell didn¡¯t say much, just nodded, carefully placed the Fluorescent Fungi Bug into a jade box, then hurried downstairs.
Butler Morris could only follow behind Russell, cup his hands under his chin, and silently pray for the Fluorescent Fungi Bug.
¡°Oh Great Dragon of the noble house, your faithful servant Morris prays to you, earnestly hoping you will glance this way and assist Master¡¯s Fluorescent Fungi Mushroom Bug through its hardest moment, to fly as joyfully as a little bird.¡±
That wasn¡¯t all.
After Russell rode his black horse, accompanied by the Red-eyed Rat King, racing towards Fluorescent Castle, Morris also went to the servants¡¯ resting room.
He had all the servants sit down at the dining table: ¡°Right now, our manor¡¯s annex is going through a special period. Master¡¯s Fluorescent Fungi Bug is attempting to evolve into a Mushroom Bird¡ To aid the Fluorescent Fungi Bug, I hope everyone will sincerely pray to the Great Dragon.¡±
¡°Oh, of course, Mr. Morris!¡± Mrs. Moore, the cook, said in a sing-song voice, ¡°Ever since I knew the cute little bug was evolving, before every meal I cook, I pray to the Great Dragon!¡±
¡°Very well, Mrs. Moore, now please continue to pray to the Great Dragon,¡± Butler Morris said.
¡°Of course, of course.¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s all close our eyes and pray in silence.¡±
Under the lead of Butler Morris, all male and female servants, kitchen staff included, closed their eyes and prayed to the Shadowflame Dragon.
¡
The sun hid behind clouds as the dark clouds continued to roll in on the horizon.
As the warm season got hotter, the weather became increasingly erratic. The sun blazed when Russell left the house, but by the time he arrived at Fluorescent Castle, the sky was covered with dark clouds.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome,¡± said Chris, the Castle Guard Captain, who was personally standing post at the great archway that day.
¡°Mr. Chris, hello,¡± Russell smiled, ¡°I need to visit the castle, we can chat another time when I¡¯m free.¡±
¡°Please, help yourself.¡±
After greeting, Russell looked at the towering and majestic castle in front of him, where the silvery-gray tiled exterior shone exceptionally bright. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Mr. Ross was not around, no one knew where he had wandered off to.
He squinted slightly, trying to make his expression sadder and more anxious, as there was still a performance to come.
Of course, he was genuinely worried about the Fluorescent Fungi Bug, so his expression and mood quickly met the requirements.
He met Carter, the old butler, in front of the gate.
Most of Carter¡¯s managerial duties had been delegated to the young and strong deputy butlers and housekeepers, so he was often able to stand at the main entrance, accurately welcoming each visitor.
¡°Mr. Russell, welcome home,¡± Carter greeted him with a bow at the impeccable angle, welcoming a member of the Fluorescent Fungi Family back.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Mr. Carter.¡±
¡°But, from your face, Mr. Russell, I seem to detect some worry?¡± observed Carter, who was very perceptive.
Russell gave a faint smile, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve encountered some issues that require my father and mother¡¯s help.¡±
¡°Please come in. Could you perhaps reveal what the issue is?¡±
¡°One of my Spirit Insects evolved, but it seems to be at a standstill and might fail,¡± Russell said.
Carter turned serious immediately, ¡°That is a tricky problem; indeed, only your father and mother can help you now.¡±
While they were talking, Roland came down the stairs and immediately saw Russell, ¡°Russell, what brings you here?¡±
¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±
Seeing the situation, Carter interjected, ¡°Mr. Russell, you talk to Mr. Roland first, I¡¯ll go ask the Lord and Lady.¡±
In the downstairs living room, Russell took out the jade box and anxiously told Roland about the Fluorescent Fungi Bug¡¯s evolution, ¡°It¡¯s been four days now, if it had failed early, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered father and mother, but it still hasn¡¯t failed, it¡¯s still holding on¡¡±
¡°This¡¡± Roland became tense and carefully sensed the condition of the Fluorescent Fungi Bug before frowning, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s struggling to survive. This little one really is extraordinary, being able to last this long.¡±
He paused and then shook his head at Russell, ¡°Even so, you still need to prepare for the possibility of losing it.¡±
¡°Big brother¡¡±
¡°Listen to me, Russell. I understand how you feel right now, but you also need to listen to me carefully. Our family has developed from Lords to Barons over many years, and during these years, numerous Spirit Insects have attempted to evolve, but in the end, only Lorey succeeded¡¡±
After finishing with the history, Roland sympathetically patted Russell¡¯s shoulder, envying the strong evolutionary will of Russell¡¯s first Spirit Insect.
But the outcome seems inevitable, just having that much is not enough.
The countless examples of failed Spirit Insect evolutions in the family history are laid out, all indicating that only the most extraordinary Spirit Insect might have the good fortune to evolve successfully.
Russell¡¯s mood sank further, but soon he lifted his head, ¡°I still want to hear what father and mother have to say.¡±
Roland shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Of course.¡±
He then turned his head, continuing to look at the motionless Fluorescent Fungi Bug in the jade box, his eyes revealing a hint of admiration for its tenacious will, but within that admiration, there seemed to be a touch of resignation as well.
A sigh of relief that signified resignation.
Chapter 117 - 117 116 Unreasonable Request
?Chapter 117: Chapter 116: Unreasonable Request Chapter 117: Chapter 116: Unreasonable Request The Baron and his wife came downstairs about a quarter of an hour later.
Russell guessed it was probably because his mother, Lady Meryl, hadn¡¯t gotten up earlier¡ªhaving given birth, a lady of her stature had the privilege of lying in, with servants attending to her every need from bathing and dressing to having breakfast in bed.
¡°I heard from Carter that there¡¯s a problem with the evolution of your Spirit Insects?¡± Baron Roman asked as he descended the staircase.
Russell stood up and nodded in response, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±
Roland picked up the jade box and passed it to the Baron, ¡°Father, take a look, Russell¡¯s mushroom insect is indeed excellent, but unfortunately, it lacks a bit of talent.¡±
Baron Roman took the jade box, examined it carefully, but said nothing. Instead, he handed it over to Lady Meryl.
Then he took a seat on the sofa and gestured for Russell to sit as well, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the situation, and it¡¯s not looking good. The little fellow has the will to evolve, but clearly lacks the stamina to break through the barrier.¡±
These words were similar to what big brother Roland had said before.
¡°But Father, it¡¯s still evolving!¡± Russell sat on the sofa, his hands covering his face, afraid his acting wouldn¡¯t hold up.
He knew exactly what state the Glowing Mushrooms were in, but he was confident about something¡ªLittle Dream Dragon was about to return to the Gloomy Dreamland.
So this was just a prelude, laying the groundwork for the possible successful evolution of the Glowing Mushrooms.
It wasn¡¯t that Russell needed to show off in front of others, especially not in front of his parents.
If he could have his parents and big brother Roland witness the evolution of the Glowing Mushrooms firsthand at Fluorescent Castle, it would greatly alleviate their suspicions about him¡ªpreviously, Russell¡¯s luck had been too good, too good to explain.
Even though the existence of Little Dream Dragon could not be discovered by anyone.
But Russell¡¯s frequent finds of a Spirit Insect or the capture of a Fantasy Beast would eventually draw the attention of those with ulterior motives.
Plus, Mr. Ross had always been hostile towards Russell; if someone were to connect the dots between the two, they might well investigate his secrets. And if Little Dream Dragon¡¯s cover was blown, or if his identity as a transmigrator was uncovered.
The scene would be quite embarrassing.
Therefore.
If he could successfully evolve the Glowing Mushrooms into a mushroom bird right in front of his parents and big brother at Fluorescent Castle, everything would be smoothly resolved.
After that, no matter how lucky Russell got, they would only exclaim, ¡°Could it be that the Great Dragon of the Grand Duke¡¯s family really took a liking to Russell? Why not go to Red Castle and propose to Princess Anxia that Russell marry Princess Kunlaya, to have a chance at riding a Great Dragon?¡±
Instead of pondering whether Russell had any secrets.
As the saying goes, the most dangerous place can be the safest. What better way to keep a secret than to ¡°display¡± it right under the Baron and his wife¡¯s noses, more good, solid, and safe?
This was why Russell had to make a trip to Fluorescent Castle and had devised a plan for not having to make excuses for his luck in the future.
¡°Russell, there¡¯s no need to be so upset,¡± Baron Roman tried to offer some comfort, but felt it was unnecessary. Situations like with the Glowing Mushrooms were not uncommon to him; he had seen too many Spirit Insects come and go, too many failures in the castle.
Lady Meryl, on the other hand, embraced Russell directly, comforting him, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Russell, there¡¯s always a next time if you¡¯ve failed this time¡ There will always be a chance, Mother believes you can withstand this setback.¡±
¡°I know, Mother,¡± Russell struggled free.
Then he looked up, eyes reddening, and turned to Baron Roman, ¡°Father, if Mr. Ross could¡¡±
He was cut off before he could finish.
Roland interrupted, ¡°What are you thinking, Russell? It¡¯s just an insect; how can we trouble Mr. Ross over such a trivial matter!¡±
Baron Roman also said sternly, ¡°I understand how you feel, my son, but you must understand that Mr. Ross is not omnipotent. Even if he could, we should not waste Mr. Ross¡¯s essence on such trivial matters.¡±
¡°This is trivial? The Fluorescent Fungi Family has only had two mushroom birds in more than a hundred years!¡± Russell really wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t.
He understood Baron Roman¡¯s thoughts, Mr. Ross was too important to Glowing Valley.
A dragon¡¯s regular breath did not deplete its essence, but to save the Spirit Insects, mere breath wouldn¡¯t suffice.
Normal breath would only turn the Spirit Insects to ash.
Only breath that expended the dragon¡¯s essence could grant the Spirit Insects strength.
It was the same for the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s Dragonflame breath; it frequently spewed Dragonflame from its nostrils, yet this Dragonflame contained no essence of its origin and did not consume much power, regardless of how often it breathed fire. Only the Dragonflame used to accelerate the growth of worm grass or mushroom worms utilized the strength of its essence.
If the Little Dream Dragon hadn¡¯t been able to replenish its strength with the Ice Pellet Pearl, Russell wouldn¡¯t have wanted it to expend its essence to catalyze the elves.
Since the Bipedal Flying Dragon couldn¡¯t replenish its strength with the Ice Pellet Pearl, naturally, to Baron Roman, to waste even the slightest bit was a grave sin.
Thus Russell nodded sensibly and replied, ¡°I understand, Father. Please forgive my unreasonable request.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not an unreasonable request, it¡¯s just family discussing a matter,¡± Baron Roman didn¡¯t mind at all.
Lady Meryl also said with a smile, ¡°Besides, Mr. Ross didn¡¯t hear it. If he didn¡¯t hear, then it¡¯s as if it was never said¡ Alright, Russell, cheer up a little. Stay overnight at Fluorescent Castle, and then let your big brother take you out to clear your mind.¡±
¡°I will stay overnight, Mother, but I don¡¯t plan on going out. I want to stay with the Glowing Mushrooms¡ to send it on its last journey.¡±
¡°Take it easy, Russell.¡± Roland, the big brother, stood up, patting Russell on the shoulder, ¡°Father, Mother, the guests at the porcelain factory are still waiting for me to place orders; I have to go. I might not return for lunch.¡±
Having said that, he turned to Russell again, ¡°We¡¯ll have a drink together tonight.¡±
After big brother Roland left, and the Baron and his wife had gone upstairs, Lola, who had gone unnoticed, suddenly peeked over.
Curiously looking at the Glowing Mushrooms in the jade box, she asked, ¡°Russell, is it going to die?¡±
¡°No,¡± Russell replied flatly.
¡°But didn¡¯t Father say¡¡±
¡°I believe in it, as long as its will to survive is strong enough, it will surely get through this tough phase!¡± Russell clenched his fist as he spoke.
It seemed Lola understood something and didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Okay, I will pray to the Shadowflame Dragon and send my blessings to it.¡±
¡°Thank you, Lola,¡± Russell reached out and tousled Lola¡¯s braid.
In annoyance, Lola retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair, you hateful Russell!¡±
From noon until evening, Russell stayed in Fluorescent Castle, watching over the Glowing Mushrooms in the jade box, while searching for some material in the Baron¡¯s study¡ªif he found a good book, he just took it. After all, the Baron and Roland weren¡¯t keen on reading. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Having barely finished dinner, Russell went to take a bath, and then went to bed.
He needed to make contact with the Little Dream Dragon as quickly as possible while the Glowing Mushrooms were still hanging on, and then help the Glowing Mushrooms evolve.
But the more he wanted to sleep, the harder it proved to be; tossing and turning for a full hour, he barely managed to fall asleep.
In an instant.
Gloomy Dreamland descended, and with a ¡°gah¡± cry, the Little Dream Dragon flew over again, flapping its short wings.
Waving his short, cartoonish arms, Russell welcomed it enthusiastically, ¡°Ice Cream, I¡¯ve missed you terribly!¡±
¡°Gah?¡±
The Little Dream Dragon furrowed its brows and felt a sudden throbbing in its heart, sensing that something unpleasant was about to happen.
Chapter 118 - 118 117 Mushroom Bird Rosy
?Chapter 118: Chapter 117 Mushroom Bird Rosy Chapter 118: Chapter 117 Mushroom Bird Rosy ¡°A grievous loss of sovereignty!¡±
¡°Ceding territory and paying indemnities!¡±
¡°The scholar¡¯s honor is swept away!¡±
¡°Such misfortune for my family!¡±
In the castle¡¯s sprite room, under Russell¡¯s lament, the little Dream Dragon, after successfully extorting a large batch of Ice Pellet Pearl debts, finally opened its mouth, and amidst dozens of spirit insects, found the Fluorescent Fungus Bug evolving and spewed forth a second breath of Dragonflame. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Four nights ago, a blast of dragonflame caused the magic light blooming on the Fluorescent Fungus Bug¡¯s body to burst through the white light¡¯s blockade with a surge of green.
And with this breath of dragonflame, the green light flourished, completely overwhelming the remaining sliver of white light.
The flickering light also gradually stabilized, forming a constant, emerald glow that clearly outlined the shape of a mushroom bug. However, in the next moment, this clear image suddenly exploded, and the mushroom bug seemed to turn into a green lightbulb.
It emitted an incredibly bright brilliance, overshadowing the glow of all the surrounding spirit insects, even overshadowing the magic light of the mushroom bird Lorey and Little Sprite Tess.
¡°Has it evolved?¡±
Russell really wanted to witness with his own eyes the evolution process of the Fluorescent Fungus Bug into a mushroom bird.
However, the little Dream Dragon yawned listlessly and let out a feeble ¡°Ga.¡±
Then.
Everything plunged into darkness.
When his consciousness came back online, it wasn¡¯t 7:30 the next morning but deep into the night, with darkness still blanketing the view outside the window.
¡°Mr. Russell, wake up quickly!¡± Carter¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door, accompanied by a knocking sound.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Russell was a bit groggy¡ªit wasn¡¯t time to get up yet, ¡°Come in first, then talk.¡±
Carter entered, his face beaming with joy: ¡°Great news, Mr. Russell! The Shadowflame Dragon has responded to the earnest expectations of the Fluorescent Fungi Family, it has turned its gaze toward us¡ªit¡¯s seen us!¡±
¡°What?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes widened.
In fact, he was already gaining clarity and recollecting what happened in the Gloomy Dreamland. Hearing what Carter said, he knew the Fluorescent Fungus Bug¡¯s evolution had succeeded.
Even though in the Gloomy Dreamland last night, he knew the event was on the brink of success.
But now, knowing it truly succeeded, he was thrilled beyond measure. From now on, he would own a Little Sprite, a Fluorescent Mushroom Bird!
¡°Your Fluorescent Mushroom Bug has evolved into a mushroom bird, Mr. Russell!¡± Carter laughed heartily, ¡°I think now would be a good time for you to get out of bed and see it in the sprite room, the lord and lady of the house have already rushed there.¡±
¡°Really, that¡¯s great!¡± Russell quickly got out of bed, slipped on his slippers, and trotted toward the sprite room.
He still wanted to act surprised, but on second thought, he decided it was more important to meet his mushroom bird first.
The servant and the master ran upstairs, one after the other.
Theoretically, a single spirit insect could influence the magic potion yield of one hundred and fifty acres.
A Little Sprite, ten times stronger than a spirit insect, could theoretically influence the magic potion yield of one thousand five hundred acres.
On the surface, the influence of a Little Sprite seems to be no more than the combined effect of ten spirit insects, but in reality, that¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg.
The magic potion fields influenced by a Little Sprite, in terms of both yield and quality, far surpass those influenced by mushroom bugs.
More importantly, the influence of a Little Sprite can cause a significant portion of the magic potions in the magic potion fields to potentially nurture new spirit insects. The chances may not be high, but they are consistent, which is why nobles are able to steadily harvest spirit insects.
If they had to rely on blind luck to find spirit insects in the wild like outsiders, the nobles would sooner or later face famine.
There¡¯s also another important point.
Compared to the brief ten-to-twenty-year lifespan of spirit insects, a Little Sprite has a minimum lifespan of fifty years, with many living over a hundred years.
During the years a Little Sprite is alive, it can continuously produce spirit insects.
Acquiring a Little Sprite means acquiring dozens, hundreds, or even more spirit insects, their value incalculable. With even just moderate luck, before the Little Sprite¡¯s life ends, it might even nurture a new Little Sprite.
A few steps away, he had already reached the elf room.
¡°Father, mother,¡± Russell greeted the Baron and his wife, who had arrived earlier, and then his eyes immediately landed on two mushroom birds of about the same size.
One was the mushroom bird Lorey, and the other was, unsurprisingly, his newborn mushroom bird.
¡°Chirp chirp.¡±
Upon seeing Russell¡¯s arrival, the newborn mushroom bird immediately flapped its wings and swiftly landed on Russell¡¯s shoulder.
It then affectionately rubbed against Russell¡¯s neck.
Through telepathy, Russell could clearly feel its joy of being reborn, and its gratitude and dependence on Russell¡ªalthough everything happened in the Gloomy Dreamland, just like Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound, it was keenly aware that Russell was helping it evolve.
¡°Little fella,¡± Russell tilted his head and flicked the mushroom bird¡¯s beak with his finger, finding it hard to imagine why a mushroom bug would evolve into a little bird.
But magical creatures are just that¡ªmagical.
Seeing the mushroom bird on the younger son¡¯s shoulder, the Baron and his wife exchanged a look, seeing countless unspoken words in each other¡¯s eyes.
In the end, Lady Meryl stepped forward and embraced Russell, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Russell.¡±
¡°Thank you, mother,¡± Russell took a deep breath, ¡°My mushroom bird¡ how did it manage to evolve successfully?¡±
¡°Carter came over for the night watch and discovered that there were two mushroom birds in the elf room, which woke us up. We were just as shocked to see this miraculous scene. It¡¯s hard to imagine how strong this little one¡¯s will to survive was, to snatch that sliver of life against all odds,¡± Lady Meryl said with emotion.
Baron Roman nodded slightly, his feelings complicated to the extreme, encompassing both the joy of the mushroom bird¡¯s birth and various other tumultuous thoughts.
But in the end, he spoke wistfully, ¡°Magical creatures are indeed magical creatures, always bringing unexpected surprises¡ I must say, Russell, the Great Dragon is watching over you; you are indeed a lucky lad.¡±
¡°Thank the Great Dragon!¡± Russell expressed his heartfelt gratitude.
Of course, he was not thanking the Shadowflame Dragon, but his own Little Dream Dragon.
While everyone was feeling moved, a series of rushed footsteps sounded from outside.
Then came the flustered voice of big brother Roland, ¡°Is it true, really true, that Youguangxun mushroom bug has really evolved? That¡¯s impossible¡ Father, mother, you are all here; by the Great Dragon¡¯s gaze, oh heavens, this is the most wonderful news!¡±
When Roland saw the mushroom bird on Russell¡¯s shoulder, he was immensely shocked, even more so than Russell himself.
But he quickly embraced Russell tightly, ¡°Well done, little brother, I¡¯m even jealous of your good fortune!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say; I¡¯m just too elated,¡± Russell smiled, ¡°Maybe the Great Dragon took a fancy on a whim to see Fluorescent Castle and just happened to notice my mushroom bird, so it took a glance and lent a helping hand.¡±
He smiled brightly, ¡°Anyway, thank the Great Dragon!¡±
¡°We do have to thank the Great Dragon,¡± Roland said excitedly, ¡°Father, mother, this is a big deal. The Fluorescent Fungi Family has seen the birth of its second Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird! Should we not host a celebration banquet in the name of this mushroom bird?¡±
Baron Roman calmly said, ¡°Why not? But let¡¯s limit it to Glowing Valley.¡±
After all.
This Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird belonged to Russell, not to Fluorescent Castle, making all the difference in its meaning.
Lady Meryl nodded in agreement, and while gently playing with the somewhat shy mushroom bird, she asked, ¡°Russell, have you thought of a name for this little one?¡±
¡°Chirp chirp!¡± Mushroom Bird Luo Xi flew over, seemingly eager to contribute a name.
As for the other playful Little Sprite Tess, she was still fast asleep and not the least bit disturbed by the commotion.
¡°Rosy.¡±
Russell announced the name he had prepared in advance for the mushroom bird, looking at the chubby, green, palm-sized bird on his shoulder, he repeated, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s call it¡ Rosy!¡±
(An image resembling Fluorescent Mushroom Bird Luo Xi ¨C Rosy is prettier than it, chubbier than it, and even has a blingbling sparkle!)
Chapter 119 - 119 118 The Secret History of Princess Anxia
?Chapter 119: Chapter 118 The Secret History of Princess Anxia Chapter 119: Chapter 118 The Secret History of Princess Anxia The guests didn¡¯t stay in the elf room for too long, afraid of disturbing Tess, the Rain Lasting Flower Sprite, who was sound asleep; they soon left the room.
¡°It¡¯s only two in the morning; let¡¯s get back to sleep,¡± Lady Meryl told Russell.
¡°Alright, father, mother, big brother, you should also go back to rest early. I¡¯ve disturbed your sleep over the mushroom bird Rosy¡¯s matter.¡±
¡°If such good fortune keeps coming, I wouldn¡¯t mind not sleeping at all,¡± big brother Roland joked.
After saying goodbye, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Carter, the steward, also walked briskly to lock the elf room before returning to the servants¡¯ quarters with a smile on his face.
However, he had already begun to scheme, planning to notify the servants first thing in the morning to prepare for the celebration banquet for the mushroom bird Rosy.
¡°This is a momentous occasion for Mr. Russell, and indeed for the entire Fluorescent Fungi Family¡¡±
Soon, the old steward fell into a sound sleep with a smile on his face; he hadn¡¯t had such a restful night in a long time.
Elsewhere.
After returning to his room, Russell clenched his fist firmly.
The plan to appear saintly in front of others had been perfectly executed. The birth of the mushroom bird Rosy would solidify the belief that he was favored by the Great Dragon.
¡°Everything is going as I wished, smoothly!¡±
At the same time, in the largest master bedroom of the castle, the Baron and Baroness had already shed their outer clothing and were chatting by the bedhead.
¡°How old is Princess Kunlaya now?¡± Baron Roman suddenly asked.
¡°I remember she was born in ¡¯71, a year younger than Lola. She should be ten years old this year,¡± Lady Meryl replied. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask about Princess Kunlaya?¡±
¡°Roland and Russell are both still single.¡±
¡°So you thought of Princess Kunlaya?¡± Lady Meryl immediately sat up in bed, showing interest, ¡°Is it Roland or Russell? I recall you were hoping Roland could form an alliance through marriage with the Rootline Family from Populus Gobi, weren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s about Russell¡ Just a random thought,¡± said Baron Roman. ¡°Russell¡¯s stroke of luck is making me believe that he has indeed been chosen by the Shadowflame Dragon. Honestly, our young lord doesn¡¯t seem likely to be a dragon rider.¡±
¡°Kunstan¡¯s talents are indeed lacking, relying solely on the Magic Elixirs from Red Castle to pull him through. But what does that have to do with Russell?¡±
As Lady Meryl spoke, she suddenly exclaimed, ¡°My dear, you don¡¯t think our Russell is qualified to ride a dragon, do you?¡±
¡°Just a random thought, no need to be alarmed,¡± Baron Roman indicated for Lady Meryl to keep her voice down. ¡°Think about it, with Russell¡¯s luck, whether or not the Shadowflame Dragon has actually taken notice of him, at least the power of the Shadowflame Dragon won¡¯t reject him.¡±
¡°It seems to make sense.¡±
¡°So if Russell could marry Princess Kunlaya and Kunstan still can¡¯t ride the dragon, Red Castle, to maintain national stability, should let Russell give it a try, right? If he succeeds, wouldn¡¯t that mean the Fluorescent Fungi Family has produced a Dragon Knight?¡±
Baron Roman grew more and more excited as he spoke; men inherently possess an irresistible longing to ride dragons, a dream that consumes them day and night.
He had given up on his own dreams of dragon-riding, even Mr. Ross could not tame one, let alone a Great Dragon.
But Russell¡¯s streak of luck provided him with a glimmer of imagination.
Laughing, Lady Meryl said, ¡°You sure dare to dream. Although I also believe Russell is outstanding and handsome enough to match Princess Kunlaya, Princess Anxia will never allow her daughter to marry beneath her status.¡±
She sighed softly, ¡°She suffered so much before marrying into Red Castle; how could she bear for Princess Kunlaya to suffer the same? She will certainly seek a prince for a marital alliance¡ and furthermore, to consolidate Red Castle¡¯s standing.¡±
¡°My daughter marrying into our house is considered suffering? Weren¡¯t Anxia¡¯s hardships self-inflicted, from eloping with someone against the rules of propriety¡ If not for the dull-witted Marquis Quntro, would the old King have ever consented to a marriage with such a princess?¡±
Still unsatisfied, Baron Roman added another piece, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for such a past scandal involving Princess Anxia, how could the rumors between the old Earl and Anxia have ever arisen?¡±
¡°Alright, you have a point, let it be,¡± Lady Meryl pushed Baron and then sighed again, ¡°People despise Princess Anxia¡¯s past, but in my eyes, she was merely chasing her own happiness.¡±
¡°And did she find it?¡± Baron Roman sneered.
¡°At least she pursued it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the shortsightedness of you women. When your father was matchmaking us, you still complained that I wasn¡¯t handsome enough. Now, who is living an unhappier life than us?¡± Baron Roman smoothed his thinning hair contentedly.
Lady Meryl rolled her eyes, too lazy to argue further, ¡°Sleep now, my not handsome enough Lord Baron.¡±
¡°Not about being less handsome, but about being low-profile; that¡¯s the way of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.¡±
¡°Luckily, Russell didn¡¯t inherit this trait; otherwise, the great dragon of the ducal family might not have taken a fancy to Russell.¡±
¡°What is that supposed to mean!¡±
¡
The next day.
Fluorescent Castle was filled with joy, the servants bustled about with happy smiles on their faces¡ªthe master had given each of them a reward to celebrate the birth of the family¡¯s second mushroom bird.
The invitation to the celebratory feast was sent out early by the castle¡¯s knights, who galloped quickly to various places in Glowing Valley.
Every lord and lady was on the list of invitees¡ªEric and Charles, Russell¡¯s two teachers, were also invited. As for the others, they would celebrate again once Russell returned to Wuyao Snake Manor. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
As noon approached, the guests were about to arrive.
Russell and his elder brother Roland stood outside to welcome them personally.
¡°Baron Marcus, welcome, welcome,¡± Roland stepped forward to greet the first-arriving Marcus and his family.
Malena had gone to Gale City Girls¡¯ Academy, so only Marcus and his wife, along with their son Mask, came.
Russell also stepped forward with a smile to greet them.
Marcus scrutinized Russell deeply. Although he hadn¡¯t beaten up Russell for rejecting Malena, he hadn¡¯t looked at Russell properly until now. This was the first time Marcus truly regarded him.
After looking Russell over enough to make him feel somewhat hairy, Marcus finally cracked a smile and said loudly, ¡°No wonder you think you¡¯re too good for my daughter, lad. You have the cache to think so. Keep it up and let me see how far you can go!¡±
Marcus¡¯s wife immediately slapped her husband, signaling him not to speak such words.
¡°I have never looked down on Malena, it¡¯s just that we lack a little spark,¡± Russell explained.
Then he added, ¡°Of course, I will work hard to win more honor for our family.¡±
Marcus didn¡¯t say anything more and walked into the hall, arm in arm with Roland.
Marcus¡¯s wife smiled at Russell and, holding her young son¡¯s hand, followed into the hall as well.
After Baron Marcus, the families of Lord Sally and Lord Utreras arrived quickly. Following them was the family of Uncle Roson Fluorescent Spore, who, accompanied by Lady Ingrid, arrived close to noon.
This time, not only did Roland and Russell come out to greet them, but the baron and his wife did as well.
¡°Look at this, look at this. It rained last night, and today the sun shines brightly. Even the heavens are celebrating our family¡¯s new sprite,¡± Lady Ingrid said cheerfully as she stepped down from the carriage with support from Roland and Russell.
After gaining her footing, she grabbed Russell, had her maid bring her reading glasses, and then, unable to contain her joy, looked him over from left to right.
She laughed and said, ¡°What a fine child! You¡¯ve inherited your great-grandfather¡¯s good luck, hmm, but you¡¯re much handsomer than him!¡±
Chapter 120 - 120 119 Gemini
?Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Gemini Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Gemini The celebration at Fluorescent Castle undoubtedly had its focus on the newly evolved Fluorescent Mushroom Bird Luo Xi, which consequently brought Russell into the limelight too.
The once seemingly transparent second son of the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡¯s baron truly stole the show at this banquet.
Or rather,
ever since Russell¡¯s enfeoffment, his former ¡°transparency¡± was swiftly overturned, and he gained significant attention in just over three months.
¡°Russell, cheers!¡± Uncle Rosen Fluorescent Spore, looking at Russell, was filled with admiration and even jealousy.
He had thought that since everyone came from the same background, their futures would be similar, serving as a socialite lord until the end of their lives. Who would have known that Russell would come up with a mushroom bird and with it, who knows how many knights he could train?
With knights, one could gain merits in the snowfields.
Now, as Shadowflame Duchy had been in decline for twenty years, the young duke had just ascended the throne and was sure to revive the glory of Red Castle.
It was an excellent opportunity for knights to perform deeds of valor and gain ennoblement.
With an endless supply of Magic Potion brought by the Mushroom Bird Luo Xi, it was not impossible for Russell to achieve illustrious military exploits and even capture an hereditary and inalienable baronial title.
Even if he couldn¡¯t achieve this in one generation, with the support of the Mushroom Bird Luo Xi, Russell¡¯s descendants could continue to strive ambitiously for the baronial title. As long as luck wasn¡¯t poor and Luo Xi trained another mushroom bird before its life ended, Russell¡¯s progeny could strive generation after generation.
If striving for three generations wasn¡¯t enough, then they would strive for six generations¡
At this thought, Uncle Rosen downed the red wine in his glass in one gulp, then inverted his cup to show he had finished it.
Seeing this, Russell couldn¡¯t just sip lightly, so he, too, had to accompany his uncle and drain his own glass of red wine.
¡°You and Roland, truly the twin stars of the Fluorescent Fungi Family,¡± Rosen said with a bit of drunkenness, laughing, ¡°Roland is exceptionally talented, and you, Russell, are incredibly lucky. If one of you gains Mr. Ross¡¯ recognition, you could revive the era of flying dragons in Glowing Valley!¡±
The rise of the Fluorescent Fungi Family originated from Russell¡¯s great-grandfather, who found Mr. Ross in the wild and thus laid the foundations of Glowing Valley.
Afterward, Russell¡¯s grandfather also succeeded in dragon riding, gaining a great reputation.
Unfortunately, the family¡¯s prominence came to an end with the downfall twenty years ago. The grandfather died in battle, and the family¡¯s ambitious progress was halted.
Fortunately, Mr. Ross successfully returned to Glowing Valley, or else it would have been difficult to say whether the Fluorescent Fungi Family could have held onto Glowing Valley.
Without any concealment, Roland said, ¡°I hope Mr. Ross will recognize me, or recognize Russell.¡±
Russell simply smiled faintly, ¡°Brother, you need to work harder; the family¡¯s hopes are all pinned on you.¡±
¡°What about you?¡± asked Roland.
¡°Me? I need to figure out a way to court the Grand Duchy¡¯s great dragon,¡± Russell joked, ¡°I¡¯m grateful it glanced at me, bringing Luo Xi to my side; if I could make the Shadowflame great dragon happy, maybe it will send me another bipedal flying dragon.¡±
¡°Haha, Russell, your grand ambition is admirable, commendable indeed!¡± Lord Sally laughed heartily, ¡°Come, let¡¯s all drink to that!¡±
¡°To your health, Sir Sally.¡±
After finishing a glass of wine, Sally went on to toast Baron Roman, ¡°Sir, Rosen is right, Roland and Russell do indeed amount to twin stars; you have successors!¡±
Baron Roman said indifferently, ¡°The younger generation has its own prospects. As a father, I do not constrain their development.¡±
¡°Your open-mindedness is what allows the cultivation of excellent heirs like Roland and Russell,¡± Lord Uterras offered a flattery.
The banquet was filled with harmonious joy.
The knights had their own table, the ladies of high society had theirs, and even the children had a separate table for themselves.
Lady Ingrid sat at the head of the ladies¡¯ guest table, while Lady Meryl had the head seat reserved exclusively for her.
¡°It feels like the birthday party was just yesterday, and here we are gathered together again, it truly makes one happy,¡± the old lady remarked sentimentally, ¡°Thanks to the blessing of the will-o¡¯-the-wisp, I can enjoy drinks with my old sisters again.¡±
Lady Sally and the wife of Lord Uterras were not even a few years younger than Lady Ingrid. Decades of friendship naturally made them akin to old sisters.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? It¡¯s only been three months since Russell was enfeoffed, and he¡¯s already caught the attention of a Great Dragon and acquired a Mushroom Bird,¡± Lady Sally said with a chuckle, ¡°Just wait and see, Lady Ingrid, Russell is sure to make a name for himself in Red Castle.¡±
Lady Ingrid laughed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the little brat really got lucky this time; the dragon of the Grand Duke¡¯s family has not gone blind yet.¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s about looking after the Glowing Mushrooms Family, to ensure their long-standing prosperity.¡±
¡°However, I wrote to Red Castle before, praising the farsight glasses that young Russell made for me, but I haven¡¯t received a reply yet. I don¡¯t know if those balding old scholars will or will not grant Russell the Scholar title.¡±
¡°Mother, Russell is still young; there¡¯s no need to rush to get him a title,¡± Lady Meryl said with a smile.
¡°This isn¡¯t about rushing,¡± Lady Ingrid said assertively, and then muttered, ¡°What a pity Princess Anxia is still considered young¡ªshe definitely doesn¡¯t have farsightedness, otherwise, I would have sent her a pair of farsight glasses.¡±
¡°You really shouldn¡¯t, for Princess Anxia is an Armed Knight, and she might not get farsightedness even when she¡¯s old.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not so certain, one should always be prepared.¡±
¡°It would be better to send them to the Grand Scholars of Red Castle, so they can appreciate the farsight glasses firsthand,¡± Lady Meryl suggested.
Lady Ingrid immediately objected, ¡°I spent a hundred Gold Coins for only three pairs of farsight glasses; I can¡¯t bear to give them to those balding men.¡±
¡°They¡¯re losing hair because they stay up late studying knowledge to invent better things and make people¡¯s lives more comfortable.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the difference? They¡¯re still losing hair.¡±
¡°What I mean is, if you really hope for Russell to get the Scholar title, it¡¯s better not to take the high-level approach or trouble Princess Anxia. Sending the farsight glasses to the Grand Scholars, to get their approval, wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°They might not recognize the real value,¡± Lady Ingrid muttered.
Every year, Red Castle awards many inventors with the Scholar title, which is equivalent to the rank of Lord. At the same time, it grants the title of Grand Scholar to the most experienced among them, a status higher than Lords but lower than Barons.
The Grand Scholars form an evaluation body known as the Grand Scholar Roundtable, responsible for assessing new Scholars.
Just then, several children ran over and asked Lady Meryl, ¡°Can we go see the Mushroom Bird Rosy now?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, children. After the luncheon ends, Russell will bring Rosy out to meet everyone,¡± she replied.
¡°Okay.¡±
Once the Knights had their fill of drinking and the luncheon finally concluded, the Mushroom Bird that the children had been eagerly anticipating was brought over by Russell, who was slightly inebriated.
This palm-sized green bird was somewhat timid. Confronted with so many people, it immediately buried its head in Russell¡¯s neck.
However, the Little Sprite Tess and the Mushroom Bird Lorey, who followed behind, were chirping and squawking incessantly.
They wanted to pull Mushroom Bird Rosy into their play.
¡°Beautiful, no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen Little Sprites and Mushroom Birds, I still exclaim at their beauty from deep within my heart,¡± Lord Sally, stroking his pair of mustaches, said, ¡°Magical creatures, the wondrous beings nurtured by the earth!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth,¡± Lord Uterras agreed, joining in the admiration, ¡°I treasure my worms greatly, let alone a Mushroom Bird!¡±
Russell¡¯s family tutor, Charles, was also among the crowd at the banquet, exaggerating the mood with his ridiculous demeanor: ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not watching a Mushroom Bird, but rather looking at a vast field of Magic Potions, and bundles upon bundles of Magic Elixirs!¡±
¡°Ha ha!¡± Everyone was amused by Charles¡¯s jest.
Beneath the smiles was endless envy, all of which Russell could see.
He cocked his head, holding Mushroom Bird Rosy in his hand, carefully looking straight into Rosy¡¯s little eyes. In their reflection, it seemed as though what he saw was not himself.
But a Great Dragon, ready to spread its wings and soar¡
Chapter 121 - 121 120 The Money-Spreading Variant Tree
?Chapter 121: Chapter 120: The Money-Spreading Variant Tree Chapter 121: Chapter 120: The Money-Spreading Variant Tree The time for celebration was short-lived, and with the appearance of the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird Rosy, the celebratory feast came to an end.
Lola did not stay at Fluorescent Castle any longer.
After seeing off the departing guests one by one at the door, Russell also bid farewell to his grandmother, parents, Roland, and Lola, taking Eric, Charles, the Red-eyed Rat King, and the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird Rosy back to his own territory.
¡°Sir, Rosy¡¯s birth is a supreme honor for the territory, how shall we celebrate?¡± Along the way, Charles asked.
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°How about we continue with your custom of distributing money to the serfs?¡± Charles did not like handing out money to serfs, but since Russell enjoyed it, he prepared to celebrate Rosy¡¯s birth by scattering coins.
But this time, Russell shook his head, ¡°Perhaps we can celebrate in a different way.¡±
¡°What do you mean, Sir?¡±
¡°Plant trees.¡±
¡°Plant trees?¡±
¡°Yes, Rosy can now influence one thousand five hundred acres of Magical Medicine Field, but aside from the Birch Forest, there are no other trees in the territory that can sustain the Glowing Mushrooms. Thus, the priority is to expand the size of the Birch Forest.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Charles nodded.
¡°So when you get back, arrange to purchase a batch of saplings from various places in Glowing Valley and transport them to Magic Medicine Tun. Then announce to the subjects that they can use their leisure time to plant trees in Magic Medicine Tun, awarding a copper coin for each tree planted.¡±
After a pause, Russell added, ¡°Furthermore, this will be a long-term celebratory activity, continuing until we¡¯ve planted trees on all one thousand five hundred acres¡ Of course, if the trees do not survive, we must consider penalties.¡±
Charles¡¯s eyes sparkled with inspiration on how to implement penalties, ¡°We can divide Magic Medicine Tun into sections for planting, with each Tun responsible for one section, and then each section can be further divided into small plots for each furrow. If any tree in a furrow does not survive, the reward will be deducted!¡±
¡°Good, this method will work, letting the subjects supervise each other!¡± Russell praised, very satisfied with Charles¡¯s idea.
Based on this, he proposed a new plan, ¡°Officials like you should also join in, but not to plant trees, rather to urge the subjects to do so¡ We won¡¯t look at the number of trees planted, only at the quality, with a higher survival rate yielding greater rewards.¡±
Compared to simply handing out money, Russell increasingly felt that such a welfare-oriented tree planting activity offered even more benefits.
After all, making serfs perform tree-planting service was unlikely to stir much enthusiasm, especially now during the busy agricultural season.
But money could excite and dispel fatigue, and Russell believed that for the rewards of tree planting, the serfs¡¯ enthusiasm would be quite high.
On the journey, the two of them continuously refined the tree-planting reward program.
As for Eric, he was focused on hastening their travel, not participating at all.
Upon returning to Wuyao Snake Manor, under Butler Morris¡¯s lead, the manor¡¯s male and female servants collectively and loudly expressed their delight, ¡°Congratulations to the master for successfully cultivating the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird, ensuring an unceasing supply of Magic Potion, glory without parallel!¡±
¡°Reward!¡± Russell laughed heartily.
For his own servants, there was no need for pomp and circumstance; he distributed money directly, ¡°Butler Morris, a silver coin for you, fifty copper coins for Mrs. Moore and Leona, thirty copper coins for Mrs. Brown, and twenty copper coins for the other servants!¡±
¡°The master is generous!¡±
¡°Praise the master!¡±
¡°Ah, master, I¡ do the kitchen maids also get twenty copper coins?¡± The kitchen maid Barbara asked in disbelief.
Russell just happened to hear her exclamation and immediately responded, ¡°The kitchen maids, too!¡±
¡°My God, thank you, master, praise the master, you are the most generous and kind master in the world!¡± It was not Barbara who spoke, but Mrs. Moore, ¡°Even the kitchen maids receive such generous rewards from you!¡±
Barbara was too overjoyed to speak.
Twenty copper coins, an equivalent of her entire month¡¯s wage.
In a world with extraordinary powers, the gap between nobles and commoners was simply too vast to accurately gauge in purchasing power. But at the small market¡¯s bakery, one and a half copper coins could buy a loaf of dark bread sufficient for a family of three to eat for a day. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The purchasing power of a copper coin was self-evident.
Amidst the cheers and flatteries of the servants, Russell walked into his manor¡¯s separate courtyard.
Charles had left before even entering, eager to gather all the officials for a banquet that evening. Eric, meanwhile, planned to return home to fetch Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound before coming back to the castle for dinner.
Kevin had a huge appetite and needed to eat specially-farmed Primordial Beast meat to supplement his nutrition from time to time, which Eric couldn¡¯t afford on his own.
Only with Russell¡¯s aid could he afford to keep Kevin.
¡°Chirp chirp.¡±
The Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird flew up from Russell¡¯s shoulder, seemingly remembering that this was its former home. Thus, overcoming its timidness, it joyously flew around the manor¡¯s annex, sneaking peeks at each servant.
It especially liked Butler Morris, who often fed it pearl powder when it was still a Mushroom Insect.
¡°Sir, Rosy is truly beautiful,¡± Butler Morris¡¯s voice nearly broke with emotion, trembling with excitement as he watched the circling Mushroom Bird Rosy.
¡°Yes, a beautiful magical creature.¡±
¡°Praise the Great Dragon!¡± Butler Morris cupped his hands and placed them under his chin, praying devoutly, ¡°Your faithful servant Morris expresses his gratitude to you for everything you have contributed to this home and for your watchful eyes over the Sir!¡±
Everyone believed that the Mushroom Bird Rosy was a result of the Shadowflame Dragon¡¯s watchful gaze.
Russell simply smiled at this.
Upon reaching the second floor, Butler Morris opened the Elf Room, and Rosy immediately settled on the perch, curiously observing its former companions¡ª the other six Spirit Insects: Glowing Worms, Bloodfang Worms, Rainflower Worms, Dill Worms, Birch Worms, and Dandelion Worms.
It had entered a new echelon of life, gaining intelligence, while its former buddies remained languid insects.
Between them, there was now a great divide.
¡°Chirp chirp,¡± Rosy called out softly.
Either hearing the call or sensing the familiar yet powerful presence, the six Spirit Insects crawled over to Rosy.
Then each lifted its head and, with sesame seed-sized eyes, looked up at Rosy.
Their bodies¡¯ two rows of tiny legs waved incessantly as if greeting Rosy.
Rosy also chirped merrily in response: ¡°Chirp chirp!¡±
Its voice was crisp and pleasant to the ears, making the sleazy and grating ¡°chirp chirp¡± sounds of the Red-eyed Rat King seem unbearable by comparison.
¡°Rosy, you can play here,¡± said Russell.
¡°Chirp chirp.¡±
After closing the door to the Elf Room, Russell said to Morris, ¡°Later, find someone to make a small door, about the size of a palm, atop the doorframe, no, actually, directly on the door panel, for Rosy to come and go from the Elf Room as it pleases.¡±
¡°Very well, Sir. I shall find the carpenter from the manor right away to make the small door,¡± Butler Morris responded cheerfully.
The birth of Rosy filled him with hope for the future of the manor¡¯s annex, making him feel as if he had grown ten years younger. Just like many lifetime bachelors in the castles¡¯ stewardship, Morris had poured all his emotions into this annex.
Every advancement of Russell¡¯s, every bit of glory he reaped, brought Morris joy and comfort.
Chapter 122 - 122 121 Manor Serfs Love Planting Trees
?Chapter 122: Chapter 121: Manor Serfs Love Planting Trees Chapter 122: Chapter 121: Manor Serfs Love Planting Trees The small market had not changed much, but it was cleaner and tidier than before.
No one urinated or defecated in public anymore, and even the excrement of chickens, ducks, cats, and dogs was picked up completely clean. Civilized behavior had taken root in people¡¯s hearts¡ªfor no other reason than the Lord¡¯s manor was offering unlimited and ongoing purchases of urine and feces, making everyone treasure excrement like gold.
If chickens, ducks, cats, and dogs dared to relieve themselves outside, they would inevitably be beaten severely. After being hit so many times, naturally, they no longer dared to defecate or urinate outdoors.
One evening, the heads of each Tun were summoned by Charles.
They had a meeting that lasted roughly half an hour.
Afterward, the heads quickly ran back to their respective Tuns and gathered the serf officers to call together the serfs who had been working in the fields all day.
Barton hadn¡¯t even taken a bite of his meal when he was pulled away by a serf officer to an open space in Magic Medicine Tun.
Luckily, he had brought his tobacco pipe; he lit it and took small puffs.
¡°What¡¯s going on? They won¡¯t even let us eat dinner and just pull us over for some meeting,¡± Barton¡¯s neighbor, another elderly serf, leaned over to complain while reaching out his hand, ¡°Lend me a light, Barton.¡±
¡°Heard it¡¯s good news,¡± Barton passed the pipe over.
The man used Barton¡¯s pipe to light his own, fiddling around until he succeeded in igniting it, then took a satisfying puff.
He blew out a smoke ring before saying, ¡°What good news can it be? Is the Lord going to collect manure again? I really can¡¯t squeeze out any more. These days, my son and daughter-in-law watch me like hawks; they won¡¯t let me eat unless I drink three large cups of water!¡±
As he spoke, another serf joined in, teasing, ¡°With all that water, your piss must be diluted. Doesn¡¯t the urine-collecting officer lash you with a whip?¡±
¡°How could he whip me? I swear on the Great Dragon, there isn¡¯t a single drop of water in our urine bucket at home, all urine!¡±
¡°Enough about how much you piss; let¡¯s hear what Barton has to say. What¡¯s the good news about tonight¡¯s meeting?¡±
Barton gave his pipe a tap and shook his head, ¡°The serf officer only mentioned good news, how would I know what it is?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter serving the Lord in the manor¡¯s annex? She didn¡¯t tell you?¡±
¡°Barbara is living in the manor¡¯s annex, indeed, and serving the Sir, she can¡¯t be lazy for a moment!¡± Barton raised his voice; having his daughter work in the castle as a maid was a matter of great pride for him, ¡°But just now, Barbara did indeed come back for a bit.¡±
¡°What did she say?¡±
¡°She brought me twenty copper coins!¡± Barton¡¯s nostrils flared as if they were about to point skywards, his voice was as loud as if he were arguing, ¡°This is a reward from the Lord Sir himself, praise be to the Lord, how generous he is!¡±
¡°Hiss, twenty copper coins?¡±
¡°Just handed them out, what¡¯s up, Barton, did Barbara do something to receive so much reward money?¡±
¡°Hurry up and tell us, what¡¯s the good news?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t rush, listen to me.¡± Gazing at the envious looks from the crowd, Barton thought that sending Barbara to the castle to be a servant¡ªat the lowest position of kitchen maid¡ªwas the most brilliant decision of his life.
Initially, when Barbara returned to Wuyao Snake Manor following the Lord, he was quite upset, thinking that Barbara had done something foolish leaving a job in the castle to become a maid back in the countryside.
Who would have thought that the Lord was so generous and kind that a casual reward added up to twenty copper coins!
Taking a puff from his pipe, forming a smoke ring, Barton was just about to continue bragging about his daughter and share his news.
Suddenly, in the center of the clearing, a serf officer struck a copper gong.
Dang, dang, dang!
The sound of the copper gong immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention, and the chatter quickly died down. Then the Tun head, Rudi with the red nose, straightened his collar and walked to the center of the area, surrounded by several serf officers.
He cleared his throat pretentiously and then said in a grave voice, ¡°Everyone, quiet down and listen to me.¡±
Just when he had the limelight all to himself, Barton silently cursed, but he didn¡¯t dare complain and could only swallow his unfinished showing-off back into his stomach.
This Tun head Rudi, with a red nose, was not merely a Tun head. He was also an official in the manor.
A technical officer!
He was the technical officer responsible for cultivating Magic Potion, a subordinate highly valued by the Lord Sir, a man of noble status not to be offended lightly.
The few hundred serfs of Magic Medicine Tun formed a large circle, with neither old nor young daring to raise their voices any longer, listening earnestly to Rudi¡¯s speech.
¡°First of all, I have to tell you some good news. The Mushroom Bugs in the Lord¡¯s family have evolved into Mushroom Birds! This is a supreme honor, the best testament to the Great Dragon watching over Wuyao Snake Manor, so every one of us should share in the Lord¡¯s joy and loudly praise the Great Dragon!¡±
As Rudi finished speaking,
clever serf stewards immediately began to join in shouting, ¡°Praise the lord, praise the Great Dragon!¡±
Thus, the serfs, either shocked or bewildered, all followed suit, ¡°Praise the lord, praise the Great Dragon!¡±
Similar cries of praise were being echoed in every Tun.
After waiting for the chorus of praise to subside, Rudi continued, ¡°To share the joy and glory with everyone, Lord Sir has decided to reward each and every one of you serfs, you, you, you¡ and of course, that includes me!¡±
At that moment, the eyes of the serfs quickly lit up, as if although the sky was growing dark, it seemed unable to completely darken.
Everyone seemed to see the gleaming copper coins and to hear the crisp, melodic sound of them clinking together.
¡°Village chief, how many copper coins are we getting this time?¡± asked a serf who was bold enough to express his excitement directly.
This led to murmurs of agreement from the crowd, ¡°Yeah, how many copper coins?¡±
Rudi shook his finger, ¡°This time, Lord Sir will not be dispatching copper coins, but don¡¯t rush, this time, Lord Sir will be distributing saplings¡ with Birch Forest at the center, the entire Magic Medicine Tun is divided into many areas¡ we are the villagers of Magic Medicine Tun, obviously we will plant trees in the most central area!¡±
¡°Ah, planting trees?¡±
¡°Is it service again? We thought there would be a reward!¡±
¡°The lord got a mushroom rooster, such great news, and not even one copper coin is being distributed?¡±
¡°I have endless farm work at home, where do I find the time to plant trees!¡±
The serfs began to complain one after another, bewildered by the idea that planting trees could be a reward. Some serfs were even ready to stand up and go back home for dinner.
Seeing this, Rudi could not keep tantalizing them any longer and immediately said, ¡°However¡ everyone, please sit down, listen to me¡ However, Lord Sir said, for each tree a household plants, they will get a copper coin!¡±
No sooner had he spoken than the serfs, who had been complaining just a second ago, had their eyes light up again the next second.
¡°The saplings will be supplied by Lord Sir, the planting technique will be personally taught by me to everyone, plant one tree, get rewarded one copper coin¡¡±
Rudi quickly finished the rest, ¡°If you can plant ten trees, you are rewarded ten copper coins; plant a hundred trees, you are rewarded a hundred copper coins, that is, one silver coin! The rewards continue until all 1,500 acres are fully planted with trees!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°Where are the saplings!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll start planting trees tonight!¡±
¡°Village chief, village chief, where are the saplings? I want to plant trees for Lord Sir!¡±
¡°I claim a thousand saplings, no, two thousand saplings, give me the saplings now, I will have my wife go home and fetch a shovel!¡±
¡°I love the lord!¡±
¡°Truly, I swear on the Great Dragon, my favorite thing in life is to plant trees, to plant trees for the lord!¡±
Ding ding ding.
Rudi signaled to the Tun chiefs nearby to keep beating the gongs and attract the serfs¡¯ attention back, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t rush, the saplings have not yet arrived, they will start being transported tomorrow. I must remind everyone, you can only plant trees in your spare time!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
To fully plant 1,500 acres with varieties of trees such as birch, which are suitable for Glowing Mushrooms to live on, would require approximately one hundred to one hundred and fifty thousand saplings.
One copper coin reward per sapling, means a total of one hundred and fifty thousand copper coins need to be distributed at the most.
In reality,
it¡¯s only fifteen Gold Coins.
For Russell, that amount of reward is merely a trifle, but it could harvest a free labor force for 1,500 acres of saplings.
It truly is getting a lot done with little money.
¡°The serfs were enthusiastic, eager to start planting trees tonight. Sir, I admire your wisdom and tactics deeply,¡± Charles said, delivering flattery to Russell before dinner upon receiving reports from clerks about the response to the tree-planting rewards.
Russell waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Had I not been in a rush to get the 1,500 acres of Magical Medicine Field ready, I would not have resorted to such a measure, as scattering coins directly is more realistic.¡±
¡°But if this continues, the serfs will become spoiled by your habit of scattering coins!¡± Charles suggested meekly, ¡°Alternating between copper coins and the whip is the only way to ensure that the serfs, like wound-up springs, are always full of vigor.¡±
Chapter 123 - 123 122 Re-cultivating Battle Qi
?Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Re-cultivating Battle Qi Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Re-cultivating Battle Qi The banquet ended.
The Wildcat Sisters left the manor¡¯s annex, with Charles, Eric, and others accompanying them. A drunken Charles rambled on endlessly.
It was a pity that the Wildcat Sisters didn¡¯t pay any attention to what he was saying.
When they reached the stone houses, everyone went their separate ways. Eric returned directly to his stone house with his family, while Charles stood at the door of his own stone house, watching the retreating figures of the Wildcat Sisters as they headed across the street, and he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.
Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound escorted his former young masters until they entered the wooden hut across the street.
The officials¡¯ quarters were not yet built, so it was impossible for them to stay at Charles¡¯s place every day; hence, they rented a wooden hut nearby.
The conditions were very simple, but compared to life in the cave, it was already a heavenly difference.
¡°Kevin, we¡¯re home now, you should go back,¡± Catherine knelt on the ground, affectionately rubbing her head against Kevin¡¯s.
¡°Woof.¡± Kevin said goodbye and then stood up to leave.
Catherine watched Kevin leave, her face with deep laugh lines bearing a smile, and she softly exclaimed, ¡°Seeing Kevin so lively and even becoming a Fantasy Beast, it¡¯s all so wonderful, sister. Everything¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Katie responded to her sister.
Lighting a kerosene lamp, the dressing mirror by the bed lit up, instantly reflecting her tall, slender figure.
Her face, which had seemed somewhat aged, had become somewhat plumper due to the recent sunshine and adequate food, making her appear two to three years younger, back to the age this body should be.
¡°Do you think, sister, that we could be dreaming?¡± Catherine leaned on the doorway, looking at the moonlight in the sky.
¡°Stop being silly, Catherine,¡± Katie twisted her body in front of the dressing mirror, pleased with her increasingly good condition, ¡°We are truly living under the sun now, following a lord with boundless prospects.¡±
She drank a lot at the dinner party, making her face red and particularly attractive¡ªat least Katie thought she was very attractive.
Beauty and ugliness are merely different in aesthetics, but confidence is the most captivating.
¡°Yes, Sir has limitless prospects. It¡¯s hard to imagine that we, ants living in a cave, could also attract the attention of a Great Dragon, following such a¡ such a handsome lord!¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes sparkled.
As her sister¡¯s confidante, Katie knew what Catherine was thinking, ¡°Be realistic, Catherine. Sir is a Great Dragon in the clouds, and you and I are but wild horses in the fields. Stop thinking about such impossible things.¡±
¡°We¡¯re wildcats, wildcats, wildcats. How many times have I told you, we¡¯re the Wildcat Sisters, not some wild horses or dogs!¡±
¡°Why are you always so concerned about this?
¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I care? Dogs only wag their tails at people, and horses are ridden all their lives, but cats don¡¯t. Cats scratch people!¡± Catherine said indignantly, closing the door, ¡°If we¡¯re going to be something, let¡¯s be roses with thorns!¡±
¡°I like Kevin; Kevin is nice.¡±
¡°Kevin is not a stray dog; Kevin is our family!¡±
¡°Now he¡¯s a member of Sir Eric¡¯s household,¡± Katie delivered a stark reality, for Kevin had changed.
¡°But I will always consider him family,¡± Catherine insisted, sighing again, ¡°If Sir Eric weren¡¯t married with children, I would really like to marry him. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to be separated from Kevin, and we could be together forever.¡±
¡°You really are sentimental, dreaming all day of this and that¡ Maybe you should fantasize about Charles instead. Perhaps he would be willing to divorce for you.¡±
Catherine rolled her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s too noisy; I¡¯d rather marry John.¡±
John was Russell¡¯s Knight Attendant, serving as an escort officer as well as the leader of the Cordyceps Guard Squad, currently single and unmarried.
¡°How many men have you fantasized about?¡± Katie stripped off her clothes, splashed water on her body, and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fantasize about Sir anymore; it¡¯s disrespectful¡ You must also limit your contact with Eric and Charles. Don¡¯t ruin other people¡¯s families¡ John is a good choice.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t just talk about me. What about you? Who are you thinking of?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anyone. I will not marry in this lifetime. Understand?¡± Katie dried off her body, not bothering to dress, and sat cross-legged on the bed, beginning her cultivation.
Catherine couldn¡¯t help but admire her, ¡°Sister, are you really going to recultivate Battle Qi?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve already taken the ranger¡¯s wrong path, and there¡¯s no turning back now. Sister, you¡¯re wasting your effort; you can¡¯t become a knight!¡±
¡°No one knows what the future holds,¡± Katie replied softly. ¡°Before we met Sir, I thought we sisters would rot in the caves, but in the blink of an eye, we now have the life we¡¯ve dreamed of. That¡¯s an example.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°There are no ¡®buts.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s for you, or for Sir, or even for myself, I must rebuild my Battle Qi!¡± Katie never felt completely secure inside. Only Battle Qi could fill that gap in her sense of security.
Catherine sighed softly, wanting to follow and practice too, but after wiping down her body, she gave up. She was never as hard-working as her sister from a young age.
Of course, she wasn¡¯t as good-looking as her sister either.
¡
Every evening, Magic Medicine Tun would bustle with excitement. The serfs would take over the whole clearing in the Medicine Tun.
Families, old and young, would start working before it was completely dark and continue tirelessly planting trees until the bright moon rose.
While planting trees, they would also loudly praise, ¡°Praise the Lord! A copper coin!¡±
After nine o¡¯clock, if anyone still hadn¡¯t gone home, the hamlet chief and serf managers would start herding people, forcing everyone to rest.
The serfs reluctantly headed home under the moonlight.
Fortunately, before the herding began, the hamlet chief personally settled the rewards for planting trees.
So everyone quickly and happily began counting their earnings for the evening: ¡°Haha, my family planted seventeen trees today. If it weren¡¯t for the shortage of saplings, we could have planted at least twenty more. Hahahaha, that¡¯s seventeen copper coins earned tonight!¡±
¡°We need to push harder, the whole manor is planting trees. With fifteen hundred acres, it won¡¯t last long!¡± Some serfs began to worry.
And indeed, this was the case.
While a hundred and fifty thousand trees seemed like a lot, divided among nearly four thousand heads in the manor, each person would only be able to plant around thirty to forty trees.
¡°The Lord truly is kind and generous,¡± Court Chief Hans said while riding his little donkey along the ridges of the fields.
His son, daughter-in-law, daughter, and son-in-law had all gone to plant trees.
However, as the Court Chief, Hans didn¡¯t need to plant trees himself; he only needed to supervise the people of Lentil Hamlet in planting.
He had to ensure that the rewards were distributed promptly and that the saplings were planted correctly.
Moreover, in the future, he would have to calculate the survival rate of the saplings. If the survival rate fell below the standard, not only would he not receive a reward, but he would also have to hold the people accountable and punish those who had carelessly worked and killed the trees.
Of course.
The survival rate set by Russell was not high. As long as the serfs planted the trees carefully, given the current climate conditions, the trees were almost guaranteed to survive.
¡°It¡¯s also because the Lord is generous and kind that the Great Dragon watches over us, and the mushroom bugs in the Lord¡¯s house managed to evolve into mushroom birds,¡± said Mrs. Sharby, following behind Hans with Lentil Hamlet¡¯s hamlet chief.
¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mrs. Sharby.¡±
¡°Are you heading back now?¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Yes, going back. You all should go rest early too,¡± Hans waved his hand.
Mrs. Sharby smiled and said, ¡°I should rest too. My old man has trouble with his legs, and it¡¯s difficult for him to go to the toilet when there¡¯s no one at home.¡±
A serf manager following behind laughed and joked, ¡°We can¡¯t let Old Veg go to the toilet by himself; if he misses, the loss will be in copper coins!¡±
![]()
(Map of Blackwaist Serpent Manor made by the book friend ¡°Dongchenxuan | Star Soul,¡± which is so much better than the one drawn by Old Bai~)
Chapter 124 - 124 123 The Formidable Brick
?Chapter 124: Chapter 123: The Formidable Brick Chapter 124: Chapter 123: The Formidable Brick The serfs of Wuyao Snake Manor developed a mad love for tree-planting.
Seeing that Magic Medicine Tun was almost full of various saplings, Russell was pleased and this sparked other ideas.
¡°Charles.¡±
¡°Sir, please give your command.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a lot of wasteland in the manor that hasn¡¯t been sufficiently reclaimed over the years due to a lack of manpower. I plan to plant trees there, all kinds of trees,¡± Russell said. Wuyao Snake Manor was primarily meadows, with only the Birch Forest as a wooded area.
With nearly four thousand inhabitants, there weren¡¯t enough people to cultivate the vast landscape of almost twenty thousand hectares, leaving most of it as wasteland.
The wasteland was overgrown with weeds. In the past, it served as an ideal habitat for the Blackwaist Serpent, but as Baron Roman led many of the serpents away, and with many serfs keeping livestock, they began grazing sheep, horses, donkeys, etc., on the wasteland.
Over time, the Blackwaist Serpent had almost vanished.
¡°The nutrition weeds provide is far inferior to excellent forage grasses like alfalfa, so there¡¯s no need to reserve the wasteland for grazing,¡± Charles agreed with Russell¡¯s idea. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll call together the hamlet chiefs and arrange for the tree planting.¡±
¡°Use the same method as Magic Medicine Tun, but reduce the reward from one copper coin per tree to one copper coin for every ten trees¡ Treat this as an ongoing task, so the serfs can plant trees in their free time.¡±
Charles, flattering, said, ¡°Sir, you are truly generous. Being a serf on your estate is the greatest fortune for these four thousand people of Wuyao Snake Manor!¡±
Russell also laughed, ¡°My generosity is for everyone, Charles. If you want to earn some extra money, you¡¯re welcome to plant trees in your own time.¡±
¡°Haha, if I have some free time, I might just go to the wasteland to plant some trees.¡±
¡°Not just you, I plan to plant a few trees myself. But I¡¯ll stick to planting them around the manor¡¯s outlying estate,¡± said Russell, ready to lead by example and transform the environment around the outlying estate with his own hands.
Especially since he had already planned to refurbish the outlying estate.
The house needed a good overhaul, and naturally, so did the surrounding environment.
So after finishing his morning knight¡¯s practice and taking a bath with a change of clothes, Russell went wandering around the outlying estate of the manor accompanied by Butler Morris, his personal servant Ram, and Hans, the former steward of the estate and current Court Chief.
The location of the outlying estate was at the very north of Wuyao Snake Manor.
After crossing the bridge over the Glowing River on Charcoal Dust Road, one would reach the slope where the outlying estate was situated, its grounds mostly covered with Bermuda grass.
Bermuda grass was also known as velvet grass¡ªsoft and decorative, it was an excellent a selection for lawns.
It was also a high-quality forage grass with a pure scent, greatly favored by warhorses. Baron Roman, when constructing the outlying estate, planted a large area of Bermuda grass nearby to facilitate grazing for himself and his warhorses.
Mr. and Mrs. Brown, who once stayed at the outlying estate, had their hands full, mostly taking care of this stretch of Bermuda grass.
¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with this lawn, there¡¯s no need for further renovation,¡± said Russell, ¡°But the parts that have been grazed by the warhorses, Hans, you¡¯ll need to bring some people to repair them.¡±
¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± Hans nodded eagerly.
All of a sudden, Russell asked, ¡°Currently, the warhorses are under Fox¡¯s care, right?¡±
Butler Morris responded, ¡°Yes, my lord, but I am currently seeking a suitable groom to share this responsibility and allow Fox to return to his duties as a servant.¡±
All the warhorses on the estate belonged to Russell, granted by the Baron during the estate assignment.
Whether it was the mounts of the four Knight Attendants or those ridden by Eric and Charles, they were all kept in the stables behind the outlying estate.
¡°Have you found someone suitable?¡±
¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve tried a few farmhands, but while they can feed the horses, they can¡¯t provide the meticulous care needed for warhorses,¡± said Butler Morris with a sense of helplessness. The outlying estate was desperately short of specialized talent.
At this moment, Hans spoke up, ¡°Sir, Hans does have a suitable candidate.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Speak,¡± said the Earl.
¡°His name is Blind Old Walker. He used to work in the stables at the castle, but for some reason, he went blind and was dismissed. Now, he lives alone in Alfalfa Hamlet¡ Sir, don¡¯t be fooled by his blindness; he is much more capable than most people.¡±
Hans continued, ¡°When families in the manor have donkeys, cows, or sheep struggling to give birth, he just has to press on their bellies to induce labor. Sick lambs and piglets, when taken to Blind Old Walker, get well very quickly!¡±
¡°This indeed sounds like a skilled technician,¡± Russell nodded.
But Butler Morris still had reservations, ¡°Your highness Hans, with his eyesight gone, can Blind Old Walker really feed and groom horses properly?¡±
¡°Well¡ I believe he can, but whether he truly can or not, you, Sir, should investigate further,¡± Hans cautiously replied without making a definitive statement.
Russell wasn¡¯t bothered and said directly, ¡°Later, someone should call Blind Old Walker over. Morris, you inspect him and if he¡¯s fit for the job, let him be the horse caretaker.¡±
Having discussed the candidate for the horse caretaker,
the group continued their stroll around the outbuildings of the manor, with Russell outlining the blueprints for the remodel, while the others responded now and then or offered other suggestions.
As it neared midday, just as Russell was about to return for the midday meal, he saw a carriage crossing the small bridge and arriving in front of the outbuildings of the manor.
Russell recognized the coachman at a glance ¡ª it was Crooked Hat William¡¯s son, William.
¡°Sir, William sends his greetings,¡± said the young man.
¡°What brings you here? Do you have some good news?¡± inquired Russell with pleasure, inviting William inside.
William smiled, ¡°Sir, please take a look at the slag earth bricks in the carriage first. My father and I have fired three batches of them. This batch has met your requirements, so my father asked me to bring them over for your inspection.¡±
¡°Excellent!¡± exclaimed Russell, very pleased.
The slag earth bricks were his second invention after the old man¡¯s glasses, so he took great interest and inspected them immediately.
There weren¡¯t many slag earth bricks in the carriage, around a hundred or so. They were greyish-red blocks similar to normal bricks. For ease of production, Russell did not have hollow bricks made; they were simple, solid brick bats.
Picking up a brick, Russell weighed it in his hand. It was heavy, certainly heavier than the red bricks he remembered on Earth.
Clap, clap.
He took two bricks and clapped them together. They didn¡¯t break but made a clear, bell-like sound, similar to the clinking of metal.
¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a hint of metallic texture!¡± Russell marveled.
From the beginning, he couldn¡¯t understand why the locals classified clay as a metal, but soon he came to know the might of clay ¡ª dark gold ceramic armor, Green Ceramic Swords, all much stronger than ordinary metal weapons.
It must be said, this is the charm of the Supernatural World.
Even now, the slag earth bricks, although just baked from clay dregs, still had a metallic quality to them.
Then.
He kept increasing his strength, activating his Battle Qi, before the bricks could finally be smashed against each other. This hardness already surpassed that of most rocks, at least harder than the rocks mined from Sharp Knife Mountain or Curved Blade Mountain.
Moreover, it inherently contained a trace of Magic Power, so using it for construction would have unexpected benefits.
¡°Sir, besides not being very aesthetically pleasing, it is almost like slightly inferior ceramic,¡± William couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡°Your suggestion to make slag earth bricks will have a huge market. Even a commoner like me wants to build a house with it!¡±
¡°Indeed, not bad,¡± Russell was quite satisfied with the quality of the slag earth bricks, ¡°The next step is to build a brick kiln factory!¡±
Chapter 125 - 125 124 Grocery Store
?Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Grocery Store Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Grocery Store Russell left William to enjoy a lunch in a separate courtyard of the manor and discussed the construction of the brick kiln factory in detail.
¡°Sir, I suggest building a brick kiln factory right next to the pottery kiln,¡± William evidently did his homework, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s convenient for the transportation of clay waste; secondly, for the supply of coal, and most importantly, we can employ the craftsmen from the pottery kiln.¡±
¡°Are you thinking of poaching from the pottery kiln?¡±
¡°Cough cough, not poaching, Sir, just asking the pottery kiln¡¯s workers to help out in the brick kiln after they finish their shifts.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Russell nodded.
He definitely wouldn¡¯t want to undermine the pottery kiln; it would be like undermining his own parents, after all.
But having the pottery kiln workers take on a second job after their shifts presented no problem at all.
¡°Sir, everything about the factory is negotiable. I have learned all the firing and management techniques; I can certainly build the brick kiln factory for you. However, for the supply of coal, you need to communicate with Fluorescent Castle personally,¡± William said.
Coal is a strategic resource produced by the Bipedal Flying Dragon, difficult for private parties to purchase, and even if they can buy it, it¡¯s impossible to transport back.
Russell said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already communicated with Fluorescent Castle. When their trade caravan transports coal each month, they will transport an additional batch for the brick kiln factory¡ However, the brick kiln will have to cover the procurement and transportation costs.¡±
¡°Then the cost of running the brick kiln factory could be quite high,¡± William replied.
¡°I¡¯ll start by investing ten Gold Coins; is that enough to build the brick kiln?¡± Russell said, ¡°Afterward, I will invest another twenty Gold Coins to purchase the first batch of coal, which should be enough to last for half a year¡¯s burning.¡±
It¡¯s now the warm season, the power of the Snow Demon is waning, and the trade routes are open, with caravans coming and going incessantly.
Especially as the warm season gets hotter, entering the peak of summer, the power of the Snow Demon will be confined to distant lands, and the Snow Ghosts will also hide away.
At that time, the trade routes will be able to accommodate the running of super-sized thunder beast-drawn carts.
Replacing horses with thunder beasts to pull carts, a single thunder beast can haul up to tens of tons of goods, even more formidable than Earth¡¯s trucks.
However, thunder beasts are very rare, and Fluorescent Castle has only bred about twenty of them.
Each time the thunder beasts are deployed to haul goods, it necessitates Baron Marcus to lead the team, the reason being that one of the two Fantasy Beasts Marcus is contracted with is the Steel Thunder Beast, evolved from a thunder beast, capable of pulling a hundred tons of cargo.
Aside from being slower, thunder beast-pulled carts beat horse-drawn carts in every aspect.
¡°That¡¯s more than enough, more than enough, Sir!¡± William rejoiced, having assumed that Russell would be reluctant to spend and invest only a few Gold Coins at most. He had not expected such generosity from Russell, who immediately made a commitment with a big investment of thirty Gold Coins.
Honestly, relying solely on the brick kiln factory to produce Slag Earth Bricks, it might take years to earn back the initial investment.
However, he had heard that the second son of the Fluorescent Fungi Family had gained the attention of the Great Dragon and cultivated a Mushroom Bird.
That meant that Russell would never run out of Gold Coins.
Therefore, William would not refuse such a generous investment by Russell: ¡°Rest assured, Sir, I will get the brick kiln factory ready as quickly as possible.¡±
¡°Good, I hope the brick kiln can be built in half a month, and then take another half a month to fire the first batch of Slag Earth Bricks and transport them all to my territory; I¡¯ll use them myself,¡± Russell instructed.
He needed to build houses; the small market required dormitories, offices, courts, and so on, all of which would need a large supply of Slag Earth Bricks.
After calculating for a moment, William nodded gravely: ¡°No problem, Sir.¡±
When it was time to part ways.
William suddenly thought of a question, ¡°Sir, now that the brick kiln factory is built, does it need a name?¡±
The pottery and porcelain factories in the Glowing Valley didn¡¯t have names, for a simple reason: they were unique factories that only the Fluorescent Fungi Family could build, so there was no need for additional names.
Russell considered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Black Waist Snake Brick Kiln Factory.¡±
Unlike the monopolistic nature of the potteries and porcelains, the brick kiln had virtually no technical barriers; it was almost inevitable that Fluorescent Castle would build more brick kilns in the future, so it was better to decide on a name in advance.
¡°Yes, Sir.¡±
With the initial startup capital of three gold coins, William left the manor¡¯s annex.
Russell would send the remaining seven gold coins to the brick kiln factory after it began construction and would also assign a site supervisor.
No sooner had William left.
Than another carriage entered the Wuyao Snake Manor, but it did not head for the manor¡¯s annex; instead, it went straight to the small market.
When evening arrived, close to dinner time, Charles came to the manor¡¯s annex with the owner of the carriage.
¡°Sir, let me introduce you, this is Miler, a freeman from the town who wants to open a general store in the small market.¡± Charles said, sniffing the air with his nose to discern what delicious dishes had been prepared in the kitchen.
Miler took off his hat and bowed to Russell, ¡°Miler greets you, Mr. Russell.¡±
¡°Hello, Miler,¡± Russell nodded, taking in the other man¡¯s appearance, dressed in a shiny silk jacket, clearly from a well-off family.
But Russell was curious, ¡°Miler, why do you want to open your general store here? Compared to the town, this place is a lot quieter.¡±
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had the idea to open a store outside the town for a long time, just couldn¡¯t find a suitable place,¡± said Miler. ¡°But, Mr. Russell, since you¡¯ve come to Wuyao Snake Manor, I think the right place is here.¡±
¡°Oh, why is that?¡±
¡°To be honest, it was after hearing you had a Mushroom Bird that I felt it was fitting to open a store here. Under your governance, Wuyao Snake Manor will surely develop rapidly, and this place just happens to lack a general store¡¡±
Russell nodded, understanding Miler¡¯s thoughts.
A Mushroom Bird meant fifteen hundred acres of Magic Potion Field, and this in turn meant a large number of serfs would become prosperous. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It might even attract more serfs to settle in Wuyao Snake Manor.
With people and money, naturally, the future Wuyao Snake Manor would have a solid foundation for business, bringing Miler here.
¡°No problem, Miler, I grant you permission to open a general store in the small market, but there will be no tax breaks,¡± Russell said indifferently. Previously, to attract people to do business, he might have bled a little on the tax front.
But now, with the Mushroom Bird Rosy, small merchants would come on their own, so there was no need for any more concessions.
Miler gave an awkward smile, ¡°Mr. Russell, after all, I run a modest business, and it¡¯s bound to lack popularity at the beginning. If you could grant me a little privilege, I think I could start more securely¡¡±
Russell waved his hand.
He commanded, ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to have dinner, to taste the delicacies here. As for the store, discuss it with Charles afterward.¡±
Russell didn¡¯t want to get personally involved in such petty negotiations; it wasn¡¯t worth lowering his dignity over a few copper coins.
Charles immediately added, ¡°Sir has already agreed to let you open your store, and that calls for a toast to celebrate. We can talk about other matters in detail tomorrow. Please, Miler, Mrs. Moore is a very creative cook, and you will taste different and wonderful dishes!¡±
Chapter 126 - 126 125 Mountain River Trade Route
?Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Mountain River Trade Route Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Mountain River Trade Route Miler praised Mrs. Moore¡¯s cooking to no end.
This wasn¡¯t just to echo Russell¡¯s taste, but he genuinely found the dishes with titles like ¡°Secret-Recipe Onion Ginger Fresh Fish Soup,¡± ¡°Secret-Formulated Sweet and Sour Pork Loin,¡± and ¡°Secret-Technique Yellow Braised Chicken Rice,¡± incredibly delicious.
¡°It¡¯s so tasty, Lord Russell, your cook Mrs. Moore must be an extraordinary gourmand!¡±
Miler ate with oil smearing all over his mouth, his missing teeth whistling slightly, but this didn¡¯t stop him from experiencing the utmost satisfaction.
Russell was quite pleased with Miler¡¯s approval.
To be honest, these new dishes, although they bore such flashy names, weren¡¯t actually accepted by many.
One place, one flavor.
Moreover, Dragon Sleep Continent was another world, so it was naturally hard for the locals to resonate with Russell¡¯s taste in food.
It was rare to find someone who truly loved these foods.
When the dinner was over and Miler bade farewell, Russell gave Charles a slight hint, ¡°Give him some tax breaks, after a short interaction, this Miler¡ seems to be a decent man.¡±
Charles nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡±
Over the next two days, Miler¡¯s grocery store quickly went online in the small market; he rented a residential house, put up a sign, and began to sell his not so dazzling array of goods to the whole of Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Once your slag earth bricks are ready, I¡¯ll build a grocery store and home all in one with them,¡± Miler promised.
¡°You¡¯ll get a 20% discount!¡± Russell declared generously, ¡°If your entire family is willing to settle at Wuyao Snake Manor, I¡¯ll also allocate you a hundred acres of land.¡±
¡°Really, Sir?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my family. I can assure you, as soon as the grocery store is built, my wife and I will definitely settle here. As for my sons, it might depend on their own decisions.¡±
¡°Good, it¡¯s settled then.¡± It was just some wasteland, and Russell didn¡¯t mind allocating some if it meant increasing the population.
After all, no one was cultivating these lands, so it might as well generate some tax revenue.
Taxing freemen¡¯s farmlands was definitely cheaper than taxing serfs¡¯ fields, but any amount cheaper was still a profit.
Then came the evening.
The familiar ¡°gah¡± sounded, and the Little Dream Dragon, who had been asleep for six days after consecutively exhaling two breaths of dragonflame, had returned.
¡°Ice cream, my Great Dragon!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
¡°Take off, Ice Cream, Sword Butterfly, let¡¯s go for a stroll around the manor. It¡¯s been so long since I last did, I¡¯ve almost forgotten what each path looks like.¡± Russell hopped onto the Little Dream Dragon, and magical light sparked all around them.
Though they flew at only fifteen kilometers per hour, time flowed slowly in the Gloomy Dreamland.
So, Russell still managed to tour quite a few places in the manor.
Regrettably.
He didn¡¯t discover any new magical lights; the treasures on this land had been nearly all found by Russell, and it would be hard finding new ones in the short term.
One night passed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The next day, a messenger knight from Fluorescent Castle arrived, still the familiar face of Raphael, ¡°Mr. Russell, Lord Baron has ordered, all lords, please be on time for the trade route cleaning meeting at Fluorescent Castle this noon!¡±
¡°Have a cup of milk tea, Sir Raphael, rest a while then we¡¯ll depart.¡± Russell had someone take Raphael for tea.
He then began arranging things with Butler Morris and notifying Mr. Eric Knight Commander to prepare for the upcoming Snowfield mission.
¡°Heading to the snowfield again to make some money,¡± Russell sighed inwardly.
He had indeed spent quite a bit of money recently. Although Rosy the Mushroom Bird would soon recoup all that petty cash, it still required some time.
A trip to the snowfield was the perfect opportunity to recover his finances in a timely manner.
However.
He quickly remembered his promise to Ice Cream. All the earnings from this trip to the snowfield would be used as compensation to feed it.
¡°One must not go back on their word¡ Sigh, I might as well consider it as working to raise Ice Cream,¡± Russell chuckled bitterly, shaking his head¡ªit was a happy dilemma. ¡°If I really run out of money, I¡¯ll just ask Mother to lend me some more.¡±
After a pause, he shook his head again, ¡°No, not a loan. It¡¯s financing!¡±
Lady Meryl¡¯s dowry was substantial and had largely gone untouched over the years. It was certainly viable for investment with Russell.
A surefire profit!
After Raphael finished his milk tea, Russell delegated his tasks, and then set off with the Red-eyed Rat King toward Fluorescent Castle.
Upon arriving at Fluorescent Castle, several lords came over to greet him warmly, even Baron Marcus no longer greeted him with a cold face.
Ever since Russell acquired Rosy the Mushroom Bird, his status had undergone a tremendous change.
Originally, the trajectory of his life in the eyes of the lords was at best to become another Roson Fluorescent Spore. They were all vassals of Mr. Luo Man and no one was inherently more noble than the others, even though he was the second son of Mr. Luo Man.
After all, one day the title of Baron would be passed to his older brother Roland.
But now it was different. Russell had a much broader future, not confined to Glowing Valley. He could even choose to follow the Grand Duke.
To become a direct vassal of the Grand Duke.
The territories of earls and barons were limited, and they encouraged their vassals to follow the Grand Duke to alleviate the pressure on their lands. This was particularly true for second sons who were strongly encouraged to gravitate towards the Grand Duke to ease family pressures and to branch out for the family.
¡°Russell, that Red-eyed Rat King of yours is so cool. Ever thought about selling it for a good price?¡± Lord Sally, his eyes filled with envy, stared at the Red-eyed Rat King.
His son had already become a Great Knight but had not had the good fortune to contract a Fantasy Beast.
Lord Sally longed for his son to contract a Fantasy Beast. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that a Fantasy Beast could only contract with one master for life, he would even be willing to sacrifice himself to leave the Fantasy Beast, the Black Feather Raven, for his son to contract.
¡°Sorry, Sir Sally,¡± Russell shook his head in refusal.
Fantasy Beasts were priceless, and moreover, the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s magic was Bloodthirsty Blink, a spell he himself coveted greatly.
If in the future he reached the level of Great Knight without a better option, he would choose to contract with the Red-eyed Rat King.
He intended to deeply develop the Bloodthirsty Blink magic, hopefully to blink several kilometers in one go.
Then, even if he encountered a Snow Giant on the snowfield, he would be confident in escaping, which was essentially like having an extra life.
¡°What a pity,¡± Lord Sally said with regret, not insisting further, ¡°If you change your mind, you can always find me. I¡¯m willing to pay everything for it.¡±
Russell smiled, offering no response.
Since the Red-eyed Rat King was not for sale, he naturally didn¡¯t want others to keep coveting it.
Soon, everyone entered the castle¡¯s conference hall. Mr. Ross did not come to join the buzz this time, and Russell was spared his disdain.
On the walls of the conference room hung a vast map.
The map meticulously outlined the geography of the entire Shadowflame Duchy, including mountains and lakes, as well as the surrounding expansive snowfield.
The Baron pointed with a conductor¡¯s baton at the bottom of the map, where a narrow valley lay, ¡°This year, the warm season came quickly, and several trade routes have no large Snow Ghost groups. After some time, I expect even the small bands of Snow Ghosts will retreat.¡±
Moving the baton up, above the valley terrain, several dotted lines represented trade routes. Mr. Luo Man continued, ¡°This time, our focus is to clear the Mountain River Trade Route, open the road to the Oasis, and resume the Thunder Beast carts as quickly as possible.¡±
Chapter 127 - 127 126 Rosys Day
?Chapter 127: Chapter 126 Rosy¡¯s Day Chapter 127: Chapter 126 Rosy¡¯s Day Oasis, a land surrounding the volcano that is never affected by ice and snow throughout the year, laid the foundation upon which the entire Shadowflame Duchy was established.
The vastness of the oasis lands is beyond description.
The large tracts of fertile land here all belong to Red Castle, to the Shadowflame Family. Over the past few generations, nearly three hundred lords have been enfeoffed around the territory, guarding the entire oasis and preventing any snow and ice from penetrating.
However, beyond the oasis, there are warm enclaves scattered like ¡°satellites,¡± such as Tributary River Mouth and Glowing Valley.
Unable to control these territories effectively, the Shadowflame Family enfeoffed two earls and five barons to govern these warm enclaves. Like satellites, they shield the vast oasis, becoming insurmountable obstacles for Snow Demons and Snow Ghosts seeking to invade the oasis.
Because they are satellite enclaves, these warm lands cannot be directly connected with the oasis, thus necessitating the opening of trade routes across the snowfields.
The Mountain River Trade Route is one such route that connects the oasis to Glowing Valley.
It is constructed and maintained by the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
¡°This year, the Snow Ghosts are really underperforming. It¡¯s not even the hot summer yet. How come the Snow Ghosts are already wilting?¡± Lord Uterras complained.
¡°Complain less, Uterras,¡± Baron Roman said. ¡°With fewer Snow Ghosts, we can focus our attention more on our territories, govern them well, and if possible, take the opportunity to open up some new farmland.¡±
¡°We need population for that, sir,¡± Uterras said. ¡°If the thunder beasts carting resumes earlier this year, could we possibly engage in some serf trade?¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Yes, sir,¡± Baron Marcus also chimed in. ¡°The oasis has been recuperating for twenty years and the population has grown a lot. We could buy and sell a batch to enrich our territories.¡±
Compared to the oasis, satellite enclaves are cold and barren, thus their population grows slowly.
Naturally, they considered buying and selling serfs from the oasis.
Hearing such a conversation, Russell immediately perked up his ears. Although the serf trade easily reminded him of the slave trade, he had no intention of treating serfs like livestock. Instead, he planned to bring in a group of immigrants to cultivate the land.
In his previous life back on Earth, all the major cities competed for population as well, offering various incentives.
He thought secretly, ¡°If I set the welfare benefits a bit higher, I might even attract some exceptional talents to settle at Wuyao Snake Manor!¡±
At that moment, Baron Roman said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the serf trade after we resume the thunder beast carts. We need permission from Red Castle. We can start by testing the waters with the Grand Duchy¡¯s stance.¡±
The plan was thus decided.
After the meeting concluded, they had a lavish lunch, and in the afternoon, the lords went back to their territories to start preparing their knight squads.
Russell was no exception.
He also added a few extra sessions for the practice of Battle Qi and martial skills to the knights¡¯ morning and evening lessons. As the saying goes, sharpening your axe will not delay your job of cutting wood. The journey across the snowfield was indeed a money-making opportunity, but it was also fraught with risks, and one could never be too careful.
¡°Chirp chirp!¡±
While Russell was diligently practicing the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± the mushroom bird Rosy landed on his shoulder. As Russell moved up and down, Rosy swayed her body along, and intermittently preened her beautiful green feathers, looking quite adorable.
Russell stopped swinging his sword and gently tapped Rosy on the head, ¡°Little guy, go play somewhere else, I still have to practice my swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Chirp chirp.¡± Rosy was very human-like and obediently flew away.
But instead of flying back to the manor¡¯s annex, it flew outside like a real bird, and once it picked up speed, it shot off like an arrow from a bow, so fast that the eyes could hardly keep up.
In the blink of an eye, it flew from the manor¡¯s annex to the Magic Medicine Tun.
It was there to check on its cordyceps.
On the trunk of the thickest birch tree, the Glowing Mushroom Cordyceps thrived vigorously. Although they did not glow during daylight, they still dazzled with a vibrant green sheen.
¡°Chirp, chirp.¡± Rosy loved her cordyceps, alighting on the trunk, she also gently pecked at some flawed areas of the cordyceps, removing the imperfections to make it grow even prettier, just like herself.
Suddenly.
A honeybee buzzed by, a Bear Honeybee from the birch forest¡¯s Bear Honeybee Farm, in search of nectar.
However, there were obviously no flowers in the birch forest, so the Bear Honeybee flew away disappointed.
But Rosy¡¯s interest was piqued, and she swiftly followed the Bear Honeybee back to the farm, where a large group of Bear Honeybees were busily coming and going.
This filled Rosy with delight, and she plunged directly into the swarm of bees.
As if aware that she was a magical creature, the Bear Honeybees did not become agitated by Rosy¡¯s arrival. Instead, they diligently collected pollen and constructed their hive.
¡°Oh!¡±
Big-bearded Kenny¡¯s wife noticed Rosy playing among the bees and hurriedly called her husband, ¡°Look, what a beautiful little bird has come!¡±
Upon seeing her, Kenny immediately grabbed his wife, ¡°What little bird, that¡¯s the esteemed Mushroom Bird Rosy!¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you heard from the village chief, Sir? Our lord has a beautiful green Mushroom Bird named Rosy. If any of the villagers see the little green bird, they are strictly prohibited from harming it in any way. Violators will be executed on the spot!¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
¡°Stop ¡®Oh-ing¡¯, and let¡¯s go pay our respects to Lady Rosy,¡± Big-bearded Kenny pulled his wife and hurried to the edge of the swarm, bowing from a distance to Rosy, ¡°We had no idea that Lady Rosy had arrived; we are truly remiss. We hope you do not take offense and that you enjoy your time here.¡±
Rosy tilted her head, not quite sure what these two humans were up to.
However, she quickly lost interest and, likewise, lost interest in the swarm of Bear Honeybees. With a flap of her wings, she shot off like an arrow.
Long after Rosy had left, Big-bearded Kenny¡¯s wife complained, ¡°Who knows if Lady Rosy has eaten the bee queen? There are only a few bee queens in the swarm!¡±
¡°How could that be, Lady Rosy is a magical creature, a Mushroom Bird!¡± said Big-bearded Kenny, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t eat those things. They only eat jade powder, do you know jade powder? It¡¯s a byproduct found in metal and gemstone mines, and that¡¯s all they eat!¡±
¡°Alright, but Lord Russell is really commanding, isn¡¯t he? Allowing such a beautiful Mushroom Bird to fly around freely?¡±
¡°Who would dare to harm it, and besides, no one could harm it,¡± Big-bearded Kenny, who knew a lot, said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Little Sprites and Mushroom Birds can be reborn. Even if you kill them, they can still be reborn from cordyceps!¡±
He added, ¡°And you¡¯ve seen how fast it is. It disappeared in a whoosh¡ªno one can catch up to it.¡±
¡°One could always catch it with a net.¡±
¡°Maybe it can break through the net¡ Anyway, stop fantasizing, it¡¯s a nobles¡¯ treasure, not something we ordinary folk can entertain thoughts about.¡±
¡°Just thinking about it shouldn¡¯t offend the nobles.¡± Big-bearded Kenny¡¯s wife muttered under her breath.
Big-bearded Kenny glared, ¡°Even thinking is not allowed; the Great Dragon watches over us, and the lord is a noble under the gaze of the Great Dragon!¡±
At the mention of the Great Dragon, Big-bearded Kenny¡¯s wife immediately shrank her neck and obediently said, ¡°I get it; I won¡¯t think about it anymore¡ Great Dragon above, I haven¡¯t thought of anything, please do not gaze upon me.¡±
The Great Dragon represents the most devout faith on the Dragon Sleep Continent.
¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± The Mushroom Bird Rosy flew back to the manor¡¯s annex. It happened that Russell had just finished his extra lessons. She alighted on his shoulder, chirping away, seemingly recounting the interesting things she encountered on her outing today.
Feeling the little one¡¯s joy, Russell too became happy and laughed, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to roam nearby; don¡¯t go too far off, understand?¡±
¡°Chirp, chirp.¡±
Chapter 128 - 128 127 Sea of Flowers in Four Seasons
?Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Sea of Flowers in Four Seasons Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Sea of Flowers in Four Seasons In the year 5581 of the Dragon Calendar, August 13th, the Knight Regiment of Glowing Valley set out once more, heading towards the snowfields where the wind and snow howled incessantly.
With his previous experience, Russell had already adapted to combat on the snow plains.
Nevertheless, he was still assigned to the support squad, responsible for picking up the slack during the Regiment¡¯s battles, which was Mr. Roman Baron¡¯s way of protecting him.
After all,
Russell was only sixteen years old this year, having just celebrated his coming-of-age ceremony; having him face the icy blades of the Snow Ghosts was truly somewhat cruel.
Other young people might have felt stifled or ashamed and then, with all their might, would try to prove that they were capable, recklessly charging at the Snow Ghosts.
But Russell wouldn¡¯t.
He humbly and joyfully accepted the care of cleaning up stragglers, fighting the small groups of Snow Ghosts overlooked by the Knight Regiment with great delight.
Occasionally, Eric and others would even let a Snow Ghost slip through, for him to take on in a one-on-one fight.
The tiny mark of a Sword Butterfly burned in the palm of his hand; every move Russell executed while fighting fed it, silently accumulating power for it. When the power reached its limit, perhaps it would evolve and change like the mushroom worm.
As for what it would evolve into, that was currently unknown.
¡°Done!¡±
After performing a set of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± the Snow Ghost in front of him was sliced into dozens of pieces of flesh, wriggling non-stop on the ground.
Russell didn¡¯t need to make another move; Knight Attendant Jack squatted down and crushed the head of the Snow Ghost before extracting the Ice Pellet Pearl from within.
The Ice Pellet Pearls from regular Snow Ghosts were all pretty much the same.
No matter whether in life they were Armed Knights or ordinary people, as long as they had cultivated strength, it would be transformed into the power of ice pellets. Then, amidst the blizzards, Snow Ghosts would continuously draw strength from the snow, increasing their own Ice Pellet Power.
Over time, the strength of the Snow Ghosts would converge, so the Ice Pellet Pearls they formed were nearly identical.
Only those who had recently died and had been re-killed after becoming zombies would form poor-quality Ice Pellet Pearls.
¡°The sixth Ice Pellet Pearl, Sir,¡± Jack said with a cheerful smile.
It was only the first day of the march, and they had already collected six Snow Ghost heads, which was certainly a good omen. Since the warm season this year was particularly fierce and Snow Ghosts had retreated too quickly, everyone had not held much hope for the gains from this expedition.
¡°Indeed, not bad, I hope more Snow Ghosts come our way,¡± Russell smiled, wiping the sweat from his forehead that had already been cooled by the wind and snow.
He looked towards the distant white horizon, anticipating the harvest of the next few days.
This excursion was for the sake of finding food for the Little Dream Dragon.
To make up for the consumption from the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s continuous breathing of Dragonflame.
Compared to Elves, Fantasy Beasts, and other magical creatures, Russell definitely cared more for the Little Dream Dragon because it was a young Great Dragon. Only when the Little Dream Dragon grew up could he follow it and reach the pinnacle of his life.
The future was destined to be bright and dazzling, but for now, he had to struggle to survive.
He had to rely on the Little Dream Dragon to hoard Elves and Fantasy Beasts, increasing his own strength to better gather Ice Pellet Pearls and even Ice Soul Pearls, to provide nutrients for the growth of the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Willing, definitely willing¡ to have, one must give,¡± Russell muttered as he sheathed his Green Ceramic Sword and mounted his horse again.
The small squad quickly moved on, chasing after the main force of the Knight Regiment.
Along the way, Eric did not forget his role as a knight¡¯s instructor, discussing the practical techniques of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship¡± with Russell.
¡°Should I start learning additional swordsmanship techniques?¡±
¡°Sir, my advice is not yet,¡± Eric had a different opinion, ¡°Your ¡®Radiant Swordsmanship¡¯ is already excellent. Until you are promoted to Great Knight and your Battle Qi can be externalized, mastering it is sufficient.¡±
¡°Radiant Swordsmanship¡± originated from the Holy Glint Empire, which was the first kingdom established by humans after they began to ride dragons.
Although it had a short existence, its influence on later generations was wide and profound.
The system of nobility was a creation of the Holy Glint Empire, and similarly, ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship¡± was also passed down from it.
But over the span of more than five thousand years, the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± had become almost unrecognizable, refined and optimized countless times to become the best foundational battle Qi martial skill for knight training. Every knight had practiced the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Russell nodded in agreement, ¡°the higher-level battle Qi martial skills nowadays mostly require the external release of battle Qi, and I certainly should continue to study the ¡®Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡¯
His mastery of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± originated from the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.
However, he vaguely felt that the mastery provided by the Sword Butterfly was not the ultimate comprehension of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡± It was more akin to ¡°great achievement¡± rather than ¡°perfection,¡± and attaining ¡°perfection¡± would still depend on his own understanding.
The Sword Butterfly was just an ancient and magical butterfly, buried deep underground for countless years, drawing power from the earth¡¯s forces, rather than comprehending it on its own.
Naturally, it could not grasp the ultimate secret technique of swordsmanship.
After all,
Swordsmanship is inanimate, but people are not.
¡
At camp, as night fell, Russell rode the Little Dream Dragon, again wandering aimlessly across the snowfield, hoping to find the Snow Ghost¡¯s magic light.
Unfortunately, their search was fruitless, and they encountered no Snow Ghosts.
Left with no choice, Russell could only feed the Little Dream Dragon a few Ice Pellet Pearls he had harvested during the day, considering it a partial repayment of interest.
¡°Ga!¡± As they parted, the Little Dream Dragon warned Russell not to forget to pay back the rest of the debt, both principal and interest.
¡°Take it easy, take it easy!¡±
Waking up early the next morning and recalling what had happened in the Gloomy Dreamland, Russell couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, ¡°This Ice Cream is becoming harder and harder to fool¡ It seems that eating more Ice Pellet Pearls really does help its growth, significantly improving its intelligence!¡±
In the following two days, he and the Little Dream Dragon failed to locate any Snow Ghosts, so they could only feed the Little Dream Dragon the few Ice Pellet Pearls they had gathered during the day.
So it went on and on.
In the previous few days on the snowfield, Russell had come up empty-handed.
Considering the supplies prepared and the Ice Pellet Pearls needed to reward his subordinates, if they didn¡¯t achieve something in the days to come, they would suffer a significant loss.
¡°I need to come across a great Snow Ghost, no, a horse-riding green-skinned one¡ No, no, no, a blue-skinned one directly. Let the Little Dream Dragon eat its fill in one go! That way, I won¡¯t need to worry about the few Ice Pellet Pearls that I can only gather through hard work during the day.¡±
With such hopes, Russell followed the Knight Regiment to one of the most important Cold Spring Points on the Mountain River Trade Route.
Four Seasons Flower Sea.
Like a white dragon, the ice wall slowly plunged into the never-melting ice cap, then entered the Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot, an ice cavity larger than any other Cold Spring Point. Afterward, its body reemerged slowly from the other side of the ice cavity.
It continued to slither and meander forward across the boundless snowfield.
¡°Chiu chiu!¡±
Mr. Ross soared in the sky.
It looked down at the Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot into which the Knight Regiment was pouring, as if seeing a colorful eye sprout on the white ice cap.
The colors in the eye were the flowers that covered the entire Cold Spring Point.
¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that in the midst of the snowfield, there is such a place, filled with blooming flowers,¡± Russell dismounted, handed the reins to his Knight Attendant, and curiously examined the entire Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot.
A typical Cold Spring Point is a melted cavity under the ice cap. Although the residual heat from the earth¡¯s veins warms the cavity, the temperature hovers around zero degrees.
And only the sun well above allows light to filter in, resulting in a rather dim Cold Spring Point.
But this particular Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot had most of its ice cap melted. Sunlight boldly pierced through the wind and snow, shining into the spot, allowing the temperature to remain around ten degrees or so, and the flowers to grow unabated.
There were even bees and other small insects buzzing through the blossoms.
¡°Lord Baron has given an order, forbidding anyone to tread on a single flower or blade of grass, and forbids the killing of bugs as well¡ Enter the camping area in an orderly manner, do not wander aimlessly among the flower beds¡ Lord Baron has given an order, forbidding anyone¡¡±
The messenger knight ran through the entire Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot, loudly repeating the orders of Baron Roman.
S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 129 - 129 128 The Quail Dragon
?Chapter 129: Chapter 128: The Quail Dragon Chapter 129: Chapter 128: The Quail Dragon The flowerbed located in the center of the Four Seasons Flower Sea was off-limits to outsiders to prevent trampling that could damage the delicate ecological balance of the garden.
But evidently, Russell was not considered among those outsiders.
While the Knight Attendants were busy cooking, he could stroll leisurely through the flowerbed, admiring the rare beauty amidst the ice and snow.
Roland, his big brother, also wasn¡¯t considered an outsider, so he joined Russell in wandering through the flowerbed, enjoying the colorful variety of flowers within.
¡°These are all cold-resistant flowers, mostly tulips. Tulips have the most varieties and the brightest colors,¡± Roland said casually. ¡°In the Glowing Valley, I never liked the overly bright tulips, but seeing them here is truly refreshing.¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Russell agreed.
As the brothers idly chatted, suddenly, they heard rustling from within the tulip flowerbed, and then a tiny creature emerged and ventured onto the garden path, curiously staring at them.
¡°Huh?¡±
Russell looked curiously back at the small animal. It resembled a chick and was about the size of a quail, not even as big as the palm of a hand.
But simultaneously, it had a mouth full of sharp teeth, as well as forelimbs with claws and feathers, while its trunk, neck, and hind legs were covered in fluff. The tail was coated in feathers similar to those on its forelimbs but longer.
Both the feathers and the fluff were quite flamboyant.
Its small eyes glinted with blue light, firmly fixing on Roland and Russell.
¡°What kind of animal is this? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen it before,¡± Russell wanted to step forward to get a clearer view of the little creature.
Startled, however, the creature immediately darted into the nearby flowerbed.
Its running style was unlike a chick¡¯s, its body elongating and its powerful hind legs kicking, almost giving the impression of a wild beast on the run.
Russell was just about to give chase.
But he was restrained by a hand on his shoulder from big brother Roland, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after it, that¡¯s a Quail-Dragon, a Primordial Beast unique to the Four Seasons Flower Sea.¡±
¡°Quail-Dragon?¡± Russell paused, ¡°What kind of Primordial Beast earns the honor of being named after a dragon?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve heard of Pseudo-Dragons, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Russell nodded.
In some knight novels, fantasy beasts are not the pinnacle of evolution. It is said that by a stroke of luck, some fantasy beasts can break the shackles of power and evolve into higher forms of life, even usurping the authority of dragons.
The dragon¡¯s authority is to create resources and warm the earth.
Those evolved magical creatures, supposedly, can also produce resources and warm a region of land, but they are neither Great Dragons nor Bipedal Flying Dragons, so they are called Pseudo-Dragons.
Russell liked this setting when reading knight novels, but he wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t these just magical creatures made up by novelists? I have never seen evidence of the existence of Pseudo-Dragons in formal literature.¡±
There are no Pseudo-Dragons in the entire Shadowflame Grand Duchy.
At least in the centuries since its founding, there has never been a record of any fantasy beast evolving upward into a Pseudo-Dragon.
¡°I don¡¯t know whether Pseudo-Dragons exist or not,¡± Roland shrugged, ¡°but these Quail-Dragons are said to be descendants of Pseudo-Dragons. I remember a Grand Scholar once theorized that Quail-Dragons being able to refine Magic Power without human cultivation stands as strong evidence.¡±
¡°Really? So, by that rationale, could the Bear Honeybees I discovered also be descendants of a Pseudo-Dragon?¡± Russell quickly made the connection.
¡°Ha, that¡¯s different,¡± Roland chuckled, ¡°Bear Honeybees are just insects; how could they be related to Pseudo-Dragons?¡±
Russell frowned, ¡°Why not, insects can evolve into fantasy beasts too.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Roland found himself at a loss for words.
However, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. At least the Quail Dragon has some aspects of a dragon¡¯s appearance. To say it descends from Pseudo-Dragons is somewhat reasonable. But the Bear Honeybee is just a species of honeybee and shows no sign of any dragon-like traits.¡±
The humans of Dragon Sleep Continent believe that Great Dragons are the most beautiful creatures in the world.
Bipedal Flying Dragons possess the elegant form of Great Dragons, only lacking a pair of front limbs, making them the second most beautiful creatures after the Great Dragons.
It can be said, the more a creature resembles a dragon, the more beautiful it is.
The Blind Eye Dragon might be an exception; it¡¯s just an ordinary fish but, because it¡¯s so delicious, it has been bestowed with a dragon¡¯s name¡ªthough the name of the dragon is precious, people don¡¯t mind squandering it on some ordinary things.
¡°All right, let¡¯s not argue about this anymore.¡± Russell said, ¡°Big brother, these Quail Dragons, they are wild Primordial Beasts, aren¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone thought about capturing them and domesticating them?¡±
¡°Of course, they have thought about it, but without exception, all have failed. These little creatures are born full of wildness and cannot be raised in captivity. Even beyond the Four Seasons Flower Sea, Quail Dragons cannot survive anywhere else, including the Volcanic Oasis.¡±
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°How would I know, just don¡¯t mess with them¡ The Grand Scholars believe that the presence of Quail Dragons brings warmth to the Four Seasons Flower Sea. I¡¯ve heard my father mention that in the time of my great-grandfather¡¯s generation, when the family was pioneering the Mountain River Trade Route¡¡±
Russell¡¯s great-grandfather was the first Baron Youguang. It was he who found Mr. Ross when he had just been conceived, thereby establishing the legacy of the Glowing Valley.
It was also this great-grandfather who pioneered the Mountain River Trade Route and discovered the Cold Spring Point of the Four Seasons Flower Sea.
¡°Back then, nobody knew the use of Quail Dragons; they just captured them to roast and eat. But with each Quail Dragon eaten, the Four Seasons Flower Sea grew colder by a degree until there were nearly no Quail Dragons left, and the sea had become so cold it was frozen.¡±
Roland vividly told the story he heard as a child to Russell: ¡°There was a Grand Scholar among those who traveled with us at the time. After investigating, the Grand Scholar discovered that Quail Dragons are guardians of the Four Seasons Flower Sea¡¡±
Then, through the efforts of the Grand Scholar, the last few Quail Dragons were protected.
As a new generation of Quail Dragons hatched from their eggs, the temperature of the Four Seasons Flower Sea gradually recovered, becoming the most beautiful jewel on the Mountain River Trade Route.
¡°Is this story true?¡± Russell asked.
¡°It¡¯s true, you can ask our father. Anyway, the Quail Dragons are the guardian messengers of the Four Seasons Flower Sea and the guards placed here by the Shadowflame Dragon¡ Not only do we have guards here, but there are also many places outside with guardians from the Shadowflame Dragon, and Quail Dragons are just one of them.¡±
After listening to big brother Roland¡¯s account, Russell still felt half convinced.
So he went straight to Mr. Luo Man to verify it.
The Baron was enjoying his dinner and responded seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Quail Dragons are descendants of Pseudo-Dragons, but they are undoubtedly an extension of the Shadowflame Dragon, closely connected to the Four Seasons Flower Sea, and you are absolutely not allowed to harm them.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I was just curious,¡± Russell said.
¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be curious. However, you should know that the warm place we inhabit all depends on the Shadowflame Dragon. All the magical creatures here are manifestations of the power of the Shadowflame Dragon. All the answers lie within the Shadowflame Dragon itself.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After a pause, he spoke in a gentler tone, ¡°Russell, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself seeking out these secrets. To revere it, adapt to it, and make use of it, that¡¯s the best way for us to interact with magical creatures.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Care for a drink together?¡± Baron Roman gestured for Russell to pour himself a drink.
But Russell shook his head, ¡°No, thank you. Without rules, there can be no squares and circles; I¡¯d better go have a meal with my subordinates.¡±
He is the son of Baron Roman, but he is also a vassal of Baron Roman.
Chapter 130 - 130 129 Ice Pellet Pearl Self-service Feast
?Chapter 130: Chapter 129: Ice Pellet Pearl Self-service Feast Chapter 130: Chapter 129: Ice Pellet Pearl Self-service Feast ¡°Is the quail-dragon really an offspring of the Pseudo-Dragon?¡±
¡°If so, why can¡¯t my Bear Honeybee be one too, a ¡®Pseudo-Honeybee Dragon?''¡±
¡°But if that¡¯s the case, theoretically, any Primordial Beast could be a descendant of the Pseudo-Dragon. Tut-tut, would my dark pig also be able to be a descendant, a ¡®Pseudo-Pig Dragon¡¯¡ Oh, sorry, it descends from the Gold and Black Pigs.¡±
¡°But who can guarantee that Gold and Black Pigs don¡¯t have Pseudo-Dragon blood?¡±
¡°Roland also mentioned that, apart from the Four Seasons Flower Sea, there are many other places with descendants of Pseudo-Dragons like the quail-dragon¡¡±
Russell lay in his sleeping bag, able to hear the knights in the other tents outside crying out to the heavens.
With neither a tavern nor a brothel, playing cards and gambling had become the only pastime for the knights at Cold Spring Point.
Even his Knight Attendants would take turns going outside to play cards and gamble.
However, Eric didn¡¯t like these activities, and at this moment, he was still outside the tent, synchronizing his Prime Breath with Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound. To him, training was the most interesting thing.
¡°Chirp chirp!¡±
The Red-eyed Rat King had also come to the Snowfield, its few days of journey through ice and snow had chilled it bitterly, so now that it was full and had drunk its fill, it hid inside a specially made sleeping bag, dreaming while grinding its teeth.
Hearing this sound, Russell felt not only undisturbed but also comforted.
He was training the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s combat prowess and at the same time cultivating a bond with it, ensuring it would be utterly devoted to him. That way, he would never have to worry about the possibility of the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s fickleness or even turning on its master in the future.
¡°It¡¯s truly amazing,¡± Russell mused, with his hands behind his head, still marveling at the quail-dragon. ¡°It can¡¯t survive away from the Four Seasons Flower Sea, and once they are eaten, this place loses its warmth¡ Don¡¯t the scholars study them?¡±
If it were scientists on Earth, the quail-dragon would probably have been cultivated into a delicious dish on the dining table by now.
Yet the people here merely revered the quail-dragon simply.
¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t expect others to do it. When I get back, I¡¯ll study the quail-dragon myself. It¡¯s perfect, I have the Little Dream Dragon, I can study it in my dreams¡¡±
As he thought, Russell drifted off to sleep.
¡°Gah!¡±
The familiar voice, the familiar Little Dream Dragon, and the gracefully dancing Sword Butterflies.
Without any unnecessary words, Russell flipped onto the Little Dream Dragon, instantly lighting up the entire Four Seasons Flower Sea with the Magic Light.
In that instant, it was as if Gloomy Dreamland had come to life.
The Magic Light of the Knight Regiment intertwined with each other. Among them were the Magic Lights of Fantasy Beasts, and even Mr. Ross¡¯s Magic Light, dazzlingly bright to the eyes.
Of course.
None of this was the focus of Russell¡¯s attention. He directly steered the Little Dream Dragon towards the gardens, ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡®catch¡¯ the quail-dragon and thoroughly research this Primordial Beast to see whether it really has some Pseudo-Dragon lineage!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
One man, one dragon, one butterfly, swiftly flew into the garden.
The Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot is vast, almost matching the size of Fluorescent Castle¡¯s grounds. Countless natural and artificial pillars support the ice cap overhead, forming a massive cavernous structure. Only the area where the gardens are located has the sky above.
¡°Look, Ice Cream, these are the quail-dragons,¡± Russell said, pointing at the faint, dim glow in the garden area.
The Magic Light of the quail-dragon was faint and small, incapable of delineating their contours.
But through the movement of the Magic Light, it could be confirmed that these quail-dragons were moving around their nests. There were many of them, with about ten quail-dragons huddling together in a family unit, and around thirty such nests throughout the entire garden.
¡°In the entire Four Seasons Flower Sea, there are roughly three to four hundred quail-dragons, living off small insects, little lizards, and the like,¡± Russell counted the number of quail-dragons.
However, nothing particularly special about the quail-dragons could be discerned from the Magic Light; they seemed no different from the Bear Honeybee, the Short-wool Rabbit, the Long-legged Duck, the Brown Dairy Cow, or the Dark Pig, just ordinary Primordial Beasts.
The only difference was whether they were domesticated or wild.
¡°Ice Cream, do you notice anything?¡±
¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon made no discoveries, even yawning out of boredom.
¡°All right then, Gloomy Dreamland isn¡¯t omnipotent, and we couldn¡¯t uncover any secrets¡ Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re off to chance upon a fortune in the Snowfield!¡±
One man, one dragon, one butterfly quickly turned and left the Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot, heading off into the vast expanse of the Snowfield.
Hoping to encounter a small group of Snow Ghosts.
To give Little Dream Dragon some nourishment.
Perhaps it was due to persistence paying off, or maybe it was just good luck today, but soon, Russell saw a burst of cyan light shining in the distant dark world.
¡°It¡¯s a Snow Ghost!¡± Russell exclaimed with great joy.
The Little Dream Dragon also cawed and flapped its short wings vigorously, surpassing its usual speed of fifteen kilometers per hour, reaching a high speed of twenty kilometers per hour¡ flapping its wings as it flew toward the group of Snow Ghosts, arriving in just a few minutes.
¡°Eight Snow Ghosts, Ice Cream, come on, don¡¯t be shy, just eat!¡± Russell laughed heartily, since the Snow Ghosts couldn¡¯t discover the Gloomy Dreamland, there was no fear of disturbing them.
¡°Caw!¡±
Without any courtesy, Little Dream Dragon opened its mouth towards a Snow Ghost and took a breath, and instantly at the Snow Ghost¡¯s head, the cyan Magic Light converged into a vortex.
The Snow Ghost, dazed and unresponsive, allowed the vortex to gather all the cyan light, condensing it into an Ice Pellet Pearl.
Which then fell into Little Dream Dragon¡¯s mouth.
Caw crunch, Little Dream Dragon chewed it once, bared its teeth, and let out a strange caw: ¡°Caw caw!¡±
¡°Stop showing off, Ice Cream, save time, focus on eating,¡± Russell patted Little Dream The Dragon¡¯s big head, then looked up and saw a streak of cyan light bursting forth in the distant dark world, ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on today, an extra meal?¡±
¡°Caw caw!¡± Clearly, the Little Dream Dragon also saw the cyan light in the distance, knowing there were tasty treats waiting for itself.
So without any delay, it began gulping down the Ice Pellet Pearls from the remaining seven Snow Ghosts, swallowing them one by one.
These Snow Ghosts had too low an intelligence, or rather, they acted purely on instinct, being completely unresponsive to this kind of devouring in the dreamscape, standing foolishly as they were devoured.
After eating this group of Snow Ghosts, the pair¡ªa person, a dragon, and a butterfly¡ªquickly flew to the next group.
They hadn¡¯t even started eating.
Russell noticed something amiss, the dark world ahead unexpectedly lit up with several more points of cyan light: ¡°What¡¯s going on, an Ice Pellet Pearl buffet? Ice Cream, put some muscle into it, quickly finish eating, and let¡¯s move on to the next table!¡±
¡°Caw caw!¡± While gulping down its meal, Little Dream Dragon found the time to respond to Russell.
Finally, after finishing this group of Snow Ghosts, they immediately rushed to the next group. As the next group of Snow Ghosts was almost finished, Little Dream Dragon was just about to fly to the next group, but Russell suddenly yelled out.
¡°Quick, change direction, go over there, do you see it, the deep blue light, it¡¯s a Snow Demon!¡±
¡°Caw?¡±
¡°What we ate just now was the vegetarian dish, now comes the meat dish! The main course!¡± Russell cried tears of joy, today was truly his lucky day.
Usually, even finding Snow Ghosts was difficult, but tonight he could actually find a Snow Demon.
However, while approaching the Snow Demon, Russell signaled Little Dream Dragon to slow down, and then cautiously moved closer bit by bit. Along the way, Russell shouted out loud a few times to test whether the Snow Demon could hear him.
¡°Safety first, Ice Cream!¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Caw!¡±
¡°Haste doesn¡¯t bring success, good, this Snow Demon can¡¯t hear us, it probably can¡¯t detect the presence of Gloomy Dreamland. Let¡¯s go, we continue forward, and if anything changes, we¡¯ll scatter immediately!¡±
Gloomy Dreamland couldn¡¯t be started or ended at will; they had to wait until Little Dream Dragon was tired out before it would end.
But Russell had found a way to end Gloomy Dreamland quickly.
Nothing more.
If Little Dream Dragon simply breathed a Dragonflame, Gloomy Dreamland would almost be at its end, the only downside being they would have to rest for three days before it could be started again.
¡°Caw!¡± Little Dream Dragon consented with a single caw.
After several cautious attempts to make sure the Snow Demon had no reaction, they continued to approach slowly. They finally managed to sneak up to the Snow Demon after quite some effort.
This Snow Demon was over four meters tall and looked like a slender bamboo pole. If not for the deep blue Magic Light on its body shining brightly in the dark world, it would have been hard to see it as possessing any combat abilities. It was thin, terribly thin.
¡°Caw?¡± Little Dream Dragon tilted its head, looking at Russell.
The man and dragon had grown increasingly in tune with one another, and Russell understood Little Dream Dragon¡¯s meaning, nodding in response: ¡°You can, go ahead and eat!¡±
¡°Caw!¡±
Chapter 131 - 131 130 You Guang Ji
?Chapter 131: Chapter 130 You Guang Ji Chapter 131: Chapter 130 You Guang Ji Hard dishes are tough to eat!
This was the conclusion Russell came to while watching from the side; it wasn¡¯t that the taste was bad, but getting the food into one¡¯s mouth was quite an ordeal.
But then the Little Dream Dragon, facing the Snow Demon who was sauntering leisurely, opened its dragon mouth and took a deep breath.
In a flash, two vortexes arose at the thin Snow Demon¡¯s head and belly, ceaselessly pulling at the deep blue glow on the demon¡¯s body, trying to condense the glow into Ice Soul Pearls.
This was a Snow Demon capable of condensing two Ice Soul Pearls. Its combat power wasn¡¯t apparent, but at least it was quite generous when it came to ¡°being demonic.¡±
However, the next moment,
the thin Snow Demon felt a change within itself, and then it was seen silently roaring in anger, its mouth agape, wildly swinging the ice crystal sword in its hand, even bisecting a Snow Ghost that came too close to it at the waist.
It was desperately resisting the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s consumption.
It seemed to be effective; the speed at which the vortexes were condensing began to slow, even showing signs of dispersing.
¡°Keep it up!¡± Russell clenched his fist and quietly cheered for the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Gah!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon was also furious.
Its round dragon eyes quickly narrowed into vertical pupils, and Dragonflame sprayed out of its nostrils, as if exhaling two puffs of second-hand smoke.
In the Gloomy Dreamland, it made all the rules!
The next second, it opened its dragon mouth and took another powerful breath. With this intake, the thin Snow Demon could no longer struggle, and the two formerly stagnant vortexes that were about to disperse started to rotate deeply, gathering the deep blue light together.
Two pale blue Ice Soul Pearls formed, then slowly fell into the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s mouth.
Crunch, crunch!
Crushed like chewing bones, swallowed into its belly.
Then it let out a comfortable belch with satisfaction, ¡°Gah-erp¡¡±
¡°Well done, Ice Cream!¡± Russell clapped his hands enthusiastically, even more excited than if he had slain the Snow Demon himself. This was simply a lucrative deal without any investment.
A single Ice Pellet Pearl on the market could be exchanged for a Gold Coin, and a high-quality Ice Pellet Pearl could go for a dozen or more Gold Coins. An Ice Soul Pearl, on the other hand, was a priceless treasure; if one was willing, it could easily fetch several hundred Gold Coins.
In other words, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell had earned several hundred Gold Coins that night.
Even though the money he¡¯d made was all spent on the Little Dream Dragon and couldn¡¯t bring back a copper coin to reality, it at least saved Russell the cost of feeding the Little Dream Dragon.
In the journey ahead, the Little Dream Dragon would no longer covet the few Ice Pellet Pearls he had in his possession.
Amid the excitement, he glanced at the spot where the thin Snow Demon had stood, only to find that the deep blue glow was gone.
After the Ice Soul Pearls were formed, the thin Snow Demon had disappeared. Russell guessed it had probably shattered into a ground of blue traces. It was the same death scene he encountered when cleaning up the Twin Rivers Trade Route.
Whether Snow Ghosts or Snow Demons, they would all disperse with the wind upon death, not polluting the environment in the slightest.
Of course,
one could also say that aside from Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls, all remaining power from them would merge back into the cold wind, into this eternally unmelting Snowfield.
The call of the Little Dream Dragon brought Russell¡¯s thoughts back to the present.
He saw that after consuming two Ice Soul Pearls, the Little Dream Dragon clearly seemed a bit overfed and needed to go back and digest properly.
So he stroked the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s neck, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s part ways here. See you tomorrow.¡±
¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon¡¯s eyes were full of mirth; it truly enjoyed the feast today.
The Sword Butterflies also danced gently, performing a silent farewell.
Then,
The gloomy dreamland dissipated, everything returned to pitch black.
¡
The next day, at dawn, the Knight Regiment stood ready for departure.
Russell, in high spirits, stood by the flowerbeds, watching the quasi-partridge dragons leisurely hunting insects on the path, and nonchalantly tossed his leftover bread their way.
The quasi-partridge dragons scattered in fright.
But they quickly regrouped around the bread Russell had thrown, chirping and squabbling over it. They resembled a flock of feathered miniature dinosaurs, and perhaps, as Roland said, they had the graceful posture of dragons.
¡°Pseudo-Dragons¡¡±
Shaking his head, Russell stopped dwelling on these little creatures and quickly rejoined his own knightly squad, marching out of the Four Seasons Flower Sea Cold Spring Spot with the Knight Regiment.
Climbing the uphill path through the cavern¡¯s exit, they re-entered the frigid, snow-swept world.
Charge, hunt!
The journey that followed was as smooth as ever, with Russell merely needing to pick up leftovers to tally a good number of Ice Pellet Pearls.
However, unfortunately, the Little Dream Dragon had indeed overeaten and didn¡¯t appear that night, Russell only had the ¡°M¡± mark in his palm occasionally respond to his calls, igniting briefly to assure him that the Little Dream Dragon was not in trouble.
For the next few days, the Little Dream Dragon did not show up.
¡°Alas, why is this so? Spewing a breath of Dragonflame requires three days of rest, and now, having eaten some Ice Soul Pearls also requires resting¡ Young dragons are such a hassle,¡± Russell lamented, thinking of all the Ice Pellet Pearls and even Ice Soul Pearls he had missed out on these past nights.
In a flash.
The Knight Regiment had cleared the entire Mountain River Trade Route, cutting through the icy landscape to reach another cavern.
¡°This is Tao Ci Di Ku, the Mountain River Trade Route connects the Volcanic Oasis with the Glowing Valley; the trade in pottery is busy, and many people smuggle ceramics through here,¡± said Roland, riding alongside Russell, explaining the local customs.
Russell expressed his surprise, ¡°Does the family allow smuggling?¡±
¡°Why not? The tax on official trade is too high, and even our Fluorescent Castle can¡¯t handle it, besides¡¡± Roland whispered, ¡°Our grandfather presides over the Council of Elders, turning a blind eye to smuggling here.¡±
In the past two decades, the Shadowflame Grand Duchy had been governed by the Council of Elders, with Merlin Rain-Longflower, as one of the two Earls, alternating in power with the other.
As they were all family, they naturally looked after each other.
After all, if the taxes went up, they would end up at Red Castle, not in the hands of the elders; it was only by underpaying taxes that the elders could benefit.
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell signified his understanding and then asked, ¡°Now that the Grand Duke is in power, Grandfather must be laying down his burden, will the family continue smuggling?¡±
¡°Indeed, but we¡¯ll have to be more careful, making sure to appease those above and below us. It¡¯s Uncle Roson who¡¯s in charge now, you need to observe and learn because eventually, this will be your responsibility,¡± Roland advised, integrating Russell into his Baron-level planning for the future.
Turning to face him, he patted Russell¡¯s shoulder, saying softly, ¡°I trust you more than Uncle Roson, Russell.¡±
Russell narrowed his eyes and nodded indifferently, ¡°Alright, big brother.¡±
This was the duty of a second son in the family.
Of course.
Russell had a dragon, a Great Dragon, and no one could predict what the future held.
The Knight Regiment passed through Tao Ci Di Ku where many shabbily dressed Cavern Freemen, boldly approaching to sell merchandise.
Alcoholic beverages, food, tobacco, betel nuts¡
There were even female Cavern Freemen, wearing thin gowns, enduring the cold and striking poses by the roadside, where a brief stop would be enough to strike a fleeting relationship.
Indeed, knights from the Regiment broke away from the formation, courageously stepping forward to rescue these suffering women.
Russell observed these Cavern Freemen, his thoughts obscured.
Seeing this, big brother Roland seemed to understand Russell¡¯s thoughts.
He teased him with a smile, ¡°Do you also want to rescue these suffering women, haha, don¡¯t be hasty, Russell. The Glowing Valley market is just up ahead; it¡¯s a market established by our Fluorescent Fungi Family. I¡¯ll introduce you to some distinguished ladies there.¡±
Chapter 132 - 132 131 Stubborn Stone
?Chapter 132: Chapter 131 Stubborn Stone Chapter 132: Chapter 131 Stubborn Stone You Guang Ji, an estate market that resembles a small town, is not the territory of the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
In fact, it used to be just a barren land.
But with the opening of the Mountain River Trade Route, people began to gather here. The Fluorescent Fungi Family invested heavily to build You Guang Ji as a supply and transfer station for the trade route.
One could say,
Except for the land, which belongs to the royal family, everything else on it is owned by the Fluorescent Fungi Family, essentially making it an exclave of the family.
After entering You Guang Ji, the Knight Regiment dispersed. Knights in groups of three or five flooded into taverns or brothels in search of pleasure¡ªthe less affluent knights had already solved their needs in Tao Ci Di Ku, as expenses in You Guang Ji were somewhat high. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Of course, there were also those with more refined tastes, such as several lords and barons, who had purchased small courtyards here long ago and kept one or two mistresses.
Having been separated for almost half a year, their reunion was as passionate as if they were newlyweds.
Big brother Roland did likewise.
Accompanied by Russell, he knocked on the door of a small courtyard. As the old servant opened the door, a young woman dashed over, throwing herself into Roland¡¯s arms, followed by a long, breathless kiss.
Not until their lips turned almost black did the two part.
The young woman clung to Roland like a koala, while Roland¡¯s hand mischievously slid under the woman¡¯s skirt.
After a brief exploration, he nodded toward Russell, who was bored to the point of rolling his eyes, and said to the woman in his arms, ¡°Bar, this is my brother Russell. What do you think? He¡¯s quite handsome, isn¡¯t he? Not much worse than me.¡±
¡°Ah, you¡¯re Russell? I¡¯ve often heard Roland talk about you,¡± the young woman, Bar, covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°You two brothers are both so imposing, one robust, the other handsome. Truly worthy of the Fluorescent Fungi Family bloodline.¡±
¡°You flatter me,¡± Russell narrowed his eyes and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve still got a long way to go compared to my elder brother.¡±
His talents were indeed far inferior to Roland¡¯s, but of course, Roland¡¯s looks were also far inferior to his.
So, Bar¡¯s assessment hit the mark: Roland with robust talent, Russell with a handsome appearance.
After a pause, Russell added, ¡°Big brother, if you and Ms. Bar are busy, I¡¯ll go for a stroll in the market.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to see in the market? It¡¯s far inferior to Yuanguang Town,¡± Roland immediately pulled Russell into the courtyard, ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll have Bar invite a few of her sisters over for a drink later.¡±
¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Russell was someone who valued personal integrity.
¡°Stay. It¡¯s rare for you to come to You Guang Ji, and I must look after you,¡± Roland said firmly.
¡°I could go to our father¡¯s place.¡±
Upon hearing this, Roland couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no difference between father¡¯s side and my side, just listen to me.¡±
Russell opened his mouth.
Understanding the implication in Roland¡¯s words, he wanted to express his surprise, but then thought it might not be so surprising after all¡ªconsidering even Roland, who needed to maintain a good reputation for a potential marriage alliance, dared to openly keep a mistress.
Perhaps such matters had already become the norm.
¡°No, thank you,¡± Russell eventually shook his head, ¡°I brought the Red-eyed Rat King along, and I¡¯ll just wander around the market, see the sights. I¡¯ll head over to the Knight Regiment¡¯s campsite to spend the night later. You and Ms. Bar, enjoy yourselves to the fullest.¡±
After speaking, he patted the Red-eyed Rat King by his feet and turned to leave.
The young woman Bar, curious, poked her head out to look: ¡°Your brother just left like that, should I still call my sisters over?¡±
¡°Forget it, the kid is still playing the virtuous card,¡± Roland¡¯s expression soured slightly, but then he quickly refocused on Bar¡¯s shapely rear and chuckled, ¡°Even better that he left, come on darling, let¡¯s¡¡±
He scooped up the young woman Bar, and amidst her exclamations, rushed into the room.
The old servant, hunched over, helplessly shook his head and closed the courtyard door.
¡
Russell walked down the streets of You Guang Ji with the Red-eyed Rat King by his side.
To this creature comparable to a hunting dog, with its large red eyes, many passersby cast curious glances, but it was only a momentary curiosity.
Fantasy Beasts are indeed rare, but not unheard of.
Especially in a trading hub like You Guang Ji, it¡¯s common to see Phantom Beast Knights escorting caravans on the Mountain River Trade Route. The knights¡¯ Fantasy Beasts come in all shapes and sizes, a rat-shaped Fantasy Beast isn¡¯t unusual, let alone ones that resemble insects.
¡°Roasted rat meat for sale, roasted rat meat for sale, authentic Furious Wind City roasted rat meat!¡±
¡°Five Red hounds, top-quality Five Red hound puppies, look at these puppies¡¯ noses, ears, throats, paws, and the tips of their tails, all covered in red hair!¡±
¡°Potato pies here, potato pies here, tasty and filling potato pies here!¡±
¡°Hey there, handsome knight, come over and have some fun~¡±
¡°Essential for travelling the snowfield, lamb wool coats, end of warm season tearful clearance sale, don¡¯t miss out if you¡¯re passing by!¡±
Though You Guang Ji wasn¡¯t as large as Yuanguang Town, it was no less lively. Shops and stalls lined the streets, each hawking their wares, and even heavily made-up women stood at street corners, constantly beckoning to passersby.
As they passed by a roasted meat shop, the Red-eyed Rat King drooled with desire.
Seeing this, Russell bought a few greasy strips of roast meat and fed them to the Red-eyed Rat King.
¡°Sir, is this your contracted Fantasy Beast?¡± the shop owner asked curiously as he looked at the Red-eyed Rat King.
¡°Yes,¡± replied Russell.
¡°It really is¡ quite a majestic rat!¡±
The shop owner thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t come up with a better line, simply because the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s image was too rough.
Rats, as creatures, don¡¯t really go well with positive adjectives.
Of course, this was also why Russell only considered the Red-eyed Rat King as an option for a contracted Fantasy Beast¡ªthe bloodthirsty magic of the Red-eyed Rat King was indeed strong, but it couldn¡¯t match Russell¡¯s handsome and suave appearance.
Russell hoped his contracted Fantasy Beast would be both powerful and stylish.
Like Mr. Luo Man¡¯s Silver Winged Wind Fox, Uncle Rosen¡¯s Golden Light Leopard, or Knight Commander Kendall¡¯s Aurora Falcon.
All of them were Fantasy Beasts that were both good-looking and strong.
After feeding the Red-eyed Rat King, Russell left the roasted meat shop and continued his stroll.
Along the way, he encountered knights from the Knight Regiment who were out shopping, but they only greeted him with a ¡°Mr. Russell.¡± These knights were not his subordinates; only superficial politeness was needed, not genuine respect.
Unknowingly, Russell found himself in front of a stonemason shop.
There was a large array of stone carvings displayed outside the shop, ranging from tables and stools to rollers, steles, and pillars, all available for purchase.
There was even a carved Great Dragon, wings spread as if ready to take flight.
Russell was not interested in these and was about to bypass them when suddenly, his palm felt hot as if scorched.
He looked at his hand and saw the ¡°M¡± mark representing the Little Dream Dragon fiercely burning.
¡°Could this be¡ the Little Dream Dragon sending me a message?¡± Russell was puzzled; he couldn¡¯t discern the message through the mark since he and the Little Dream Dragon hadn¡¯t contracted and couldn¡¯t establish a telepathic connection.
As he watched the mark on his palm, he took a step forward, but the ¡°M¡± mark became even hotter.
When he stepped back, the ¡°M¡± mark cooled down slightly.
In that moment, Russell understood, ¡°Ice Cream, you¡¯ve found something and want to warn me, right?¡±
He lifted his head to look at the stonemason shop before him; the shop¡¯s name read ¡°Tenacious Stone,¡± clearly the name of the premises.
Chapter 133 - 133 132 Thorn Amber Worm
?Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Thorn Amber Worm Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Thorn Amber Worm ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± The Red-eyed Rat King curiously watched Russell as he sorted through a pile of rough, large stones at the Stubborn Stone Mason¡¯s Shop.
It also came over, tried the taste of the large stones with its teeth, and found them as teeth-grittingly hard as ever.
When it was making holes in Grotto Village, it often had to deal with these stones, so it quickly lost its curiosity in the large stones.
Lying at the entrance of the stone shop, it boredly groomed its increasingly shiny fur.
As for Russell, he was still selecting among the stones, only he wasn¡¯t picking by himself but according to the M-shaped mark in his palm, choosing the stone that the Little Dream Dragon had selected. Although he didn¡¯t know what the Little Dream Dragon had found.
But being singled out by a dream great dragon would definitely not be something commonplace.
¡°Could it be an Ice Soul Pearl lost within the stone?¡± Russell wondered as he rummaged through the stones, his mind running wild with imagination.
Because previously, the M-shaped mark had often ignited when sensing the Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls in the hands of the knights from the Knight Regiment. Especially every time he entered the commander¡¯s tent, Mr. Roman¡¯s Ice Soul Pearl always made the Little Dream Dragon drool with envy.
As a result, the M-shaped mark would keep burning on and off.
At night, in the Gloomy Dreamland, Russell often had to talk at length to prevent the Little Dream Dragon from eating Mr. Roman¡¯s Ice Soul Pearl, as well as the hard-earned Ice Pellet Pearls of the knights.
¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it would be a stroke of luck!¡± The more Russell thought about it, the happier he became, and he searched the stones with increased excitement, ¡°Finding Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls, the Little Dream Dragon could eat them without any burden and wouldn¡¯t have to think about stealing anymore!¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Russell¡¯s moral standards were too high.
But stealing someone else¡¯s Ice Pellet Pearls or Ice Soul Pearls could easily cause unnecessary trouble, and it would be bad if the Little Dream Dragon got involved. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Perhaps if Mr. Roman learned of the secret, it wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue since they were father and son.
But if the news spread to Red Castle¡
It was hard to imagine how the Shadowflame Family would react, and the Shadowflame Dragon residing in the volcano would certainly not allow another dragon to grow in strength on its territory¡ªthere can be only one ruler of the mountain, and none may sleep soundly beside another¡¯s couch.
Russell still remembered hearing Mr. Roman privately reflect when he was younger, ¡°Never imagine the great dragons as beings of justice, they¡ are just animals with great strength and a certain level of wisdom.¡±
Just as it was with the great dragons, so it was with the bipedal flying dragons.
Russell had also heard from his older brother Roland about the past, when their great grandfather had just tamed Mr. Ross, Mr. Ross was still wild and caused a lot of death and destruction across the domain. It was only after the contract deepened over time that Mr. Ross gradually became more humane and docile.
Therefore, Russell had to keep the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s secret, to prevent the Shadowflame Dragon from finding out and killing the Little Dream Dragon in its youth.
Searching and rummaging.
Finally, as Russell¡¯s hand touched a seemingly ordinary large stone, the M-shaped mark flared up violently and then faded away.
¡°This is the one!¡± Russell received the hint from the Little Dream Dragon.
Quickly, he lifted the stone the size of a washbasin and called out to the owner who was close by carving a stone roller, ¡°I¡¯ll take this stone.¡±
¡°Three copper coins,¡± the owner glanced at Russell and continued his engraving.
In fact, the stone was only worth half a copper coin; the stone itself wasn¡¯t valuable. There was a mountain of rocks nearby, and its value was entirely in the transportation cost. But since it was in a stone shop, some added value was always included.
So the owner asked for three copper coins.
Clank, clank, clank.
Russell took out three copper coins, placed them on the table, and left the stone shop with the stone.
¡°Red-eye, carry this.¡± On the way, he placed the large stone on the back of the Red-eyed Rat King, a weight negligible for it.
Leaving the market.
He went to a dirt mound nearby, using the cover of the surrounding bushes, Russell rubbed his palms together, contemplating how to open the stone.
There was a thrilling sense of gambling about stones.
Just as he was about to pull out the Green Ceramic Sword and cleave the stone, he saw Red-eye idling by and beckoned, ¡°Come, take a bite.¡±
¡°Chirp chirp.¡± The Red-eyed Rat King shook its head, disliking the feel of the stone against its teeth.
¡°Take a bite, Red-eye, you¡¯re already a Fantasy Beast, so crushing a rock should be a piece of cake,¡± Russell said as he patted the Red-eyed Rat King¡¯s behind.
Only then did the Red-eyed Rat King reluctantly open its mouth, and its incisors sliced through the stone like a shovel, chipping off a piece from the large rock.
¡°Keep going.¡±
¡°Chirp chirp.¡±
With just a couple of bites, the large stone turned into rubble, and among it lay a piece of shiny, translucent orange stone.
It was only the size of a meatball, not a perfect circle, and as the large stone shattered, a faint magic aura began to circulate and disperse.
¡°This¡ is also a piece of amber!¡± Russell¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, for although this piece of amber was much smaller compared to the fist-sized amber that had encased the Sword Butterfly, its essence was just as pure. ¡°My second Amber Worm has come like this?¡±
If not for the M-shaped mark of the Little Dream Dragon, this Amber Bug might have remained sealed within the large stone forever.
Even if a stonemason were to carve the large stone into an object, it would be difficult to expose it, likely requiring many years before the sculpture broke apart and it could see the light of day again.
After dusting off the debris on the amber, Russell held it up to the sunlight to see what little creature was sealed inside.
Once the sunlight penetrated the amber, inside the golden-yellow transparent gem was a mere shriveled thing smaller than a fingernail.
¡°Looks like a seed?¡± Russell didn¡¯t recognize the seed of which plant it was.
He was also puzzled, ¡°Could there really be a seed inside amber, and could this seed actually spawn an Amber Worm?¡±
But he soon let it go, ¡°Plants can spawn Spirit Insects, so why not amber? This ¡®worm¡¯ is not the same as that ¡®worm¡¯.¡±
So.
He immediately began the contract ritual by cutting his fingertip with a fingernail and squeezing out two drops of blood, which dropped onto the amber stone.
In the blink of an eye, the blood beads seeped into the amber.
Then in Russell¡¯s mind appeared a thought, different from the breathing sound of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug at first, quite tranquil, almost like some kind of unconscious, chaotic state, and it didn¡¯t seem like an ¡°insect.¡±
At the same time, he saw that inside the amber stone, the shriveled seed visibly plumped up at a speed perceptible to the naked eye.
Crack.
As the seed swelled and expanded, the amber stone quickly broke into powder, sliding off Russell¡¯s fingertips, and with a gust of wind, scattered into the air, disappearing from sight.
Only the plump seed was left, falling into the palm of Russell¡¯s hand.
There wasn¡¯t much of a conscious mental connection, but there was a vague, chaotic array of tiny thoughts that, under the force of the contract, transmitted into Russell¡¯s mind.
Those tiny thoughts sounded like peculiar moaning.
Moaning ¡°germinate,¡± ¡°germinate¡±¡
And then the plump seed did indeed germinate, sprouting tiny roots that directly penetrated into the palm of Russell¡¯s hand.
He felt no pain.
Russell curiously watched the seed take root, crack open, and germinate, quickly growing into a tiny Thorn.
The Thorn was only a finger¡¯s length, swaying with the wind, as if beckoning to Russell.
Those ¡°germinate,¡± ¡°germinate¡± tiny thoughts turned into whispers of ¡°sunlight,¡± ¡°happiness.¡±
¡°Thorn Amber Worm, huh¡¡± Russell smiled slightly, his thoughts flickering, and in the next moment, the tiny Thorn turned into a ray of light that entered his palm.
All that remained was the M-shaped mark in his palm, shining brightly; next to it, the sesame-sized Sword Butterfly Mark danced gracefully, while at the corner of the M-shaped mark, a Thorn Mark a little smaller than the Sword Butterfly Mark appeared.
It was like a delicate tendril, fluttering in the wind.
Chapter 134 - 134 133 The Five-Meter Long Whip
?Chapter 134: Chapter 133: The Five-Meter Long Whip Chapter 134: Chapter 133: The Five-Meter Long Whip The Sword Butterfly Mark circled around the M-shaped mark, while the Thorns Mark grew upon the M-shaped mark; the wonder of the Amber Worm lay in its ability to synchronise with the Great Dragon.
Gazing at the ever-flickering Thorns Mark, Russell beamed with joy.
He then collected his thoughts and began to explore the magic of the Thorn Amber Bug along this Thorns Mark.
¡°Previously, whether it was Spirit Insects, Mushroom Bugs, or Sword Butterfly Amber Bugs, they all mimicked the shape of animals. It¡¯s unexpected that this Thorn Amber Bug still maintains a plant form, and its life state and energy field both resemble that of a plant.¡±
The Sword Butterfly possessed an active mind; it was truly a magical butterfly.
Mushroom Bugs, Spirit Insects, and the like also resembled insects each with their own unique personalities and thought processes.
Yet, the Thorn Amber Bug has no active mind, just a set of simple, repetitive thoughts.
¡°Grow grow,¡± ¡°sunlight sunlight,¡± ¡°comfy comfy¡±¡ All Russell had to do was to casually tune into the Thorns Mark to sense these thoughts devoid of subjective consciousness.
At the same time,
among these thoughts, feedback would also enhance Russell¡¯s analysis, thereby understanding the magical uses of the Thorn Amber Bug.
¡°A thorn¡ whip?¡±
The information that came back took Russell by surprise.
He had assumed that Amber Worms were akin to the Sword Butterfly, having insights into Battle Qi and swordsmanship. But this Thorn Amber Bug could spontaneously grow a thorny vine, and like a tentacle, it was flexible.
This left him somewhat disappointed, ¡°A thorn whip, what¡¯s the use of that?¡±
Disappointment aside, he needed to continue exploring, so he immediately connected mentally with the Thorn Amber Bug that liked to chatter.
Then, he spread his palm out, aiming at the nearby bushes.
Whoosh!
A red and green vine shot out from the center of his palm at an astonishing speed, piercing the bush like an arrow.
It had struck nearly five meters away.
¡°Hiss!¡± Russell inhaled sharply, ¡°That was impressive, this speed is faster than an arrow. Without any preparations, even a Knight would likely meet their end upon impact! Moreover, I can control it, waving it around at will!¡±
Russell waved his hand, and the five-meter-long Thorn Whip moved through the bushes, leveling a large swath of grass in an instant.
¡°Squeak squeak!¡± The Red-eyed Rat King, which was amusing itself with foxtail grass, was startled.
But the more Russell played with it, the more he enjoyed it. Different from a real whip, swinging the thorny whip was a lot of fun; it felt instinctive, like moving one¡¯s limbs with ease, hitting whatever he aimed at without much effort at all.
What was most crucial was its durability. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The thin green stem, only as thick as a finger, was covered with tiny, slightly reddish spikes. It swept through the grass, leaving a trail of destroyed weeds in its wake.
And it wasn¡¯t just good for slashing through weeds, Russell picked up a nearby rock to test it; he whipped it casually, and the stone shattered under the fierce impact, yet the Thorn Whip didn¡¯t break, or rather, any damages it sustained rapidly healed.
With a thought,
the five-meter-long Thorn Whip shrunk to an ordinary size of about one and a half meters, and it remained as thick as a finger.
He gestured to the Red-eyed Rat King, ¡°Come here, Red-eyed, try and see if you can bite through it.¡±
The Red-eyed Rat King was a bit puzzled.
Russell chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m testing how sharp your teeth are.¡±
¡°Squeak squeak!¡± The Red-eyed Rat King instantly became offended; it would not allow anyone to question the sharpness of its teeth.
So, it immediately bit down hard on the Thorn Whip.
Crack crack¡
Even its teeth, which could easily crush stone, failed to sever the Thorn Whip immediately, instead only leaving a few millimeters deep tooth marks on the stem.
The Red-eyed Rat King immediately became frantic, its vital energy whirling within as it viciously snapped down with its shovel-like incisors, biting through the thorny vine with enough force on this attempt.
Then, it revealed a smile of victory and squeaked triumphantly at Russell.
¡°Not bad at all,¡± Russell said with a smile, encouragingly, gaining a preliminary assessment of the toughness of the Thorn Whip.
Even a Fantasy Beast had to muster all its strength to bite through it, which made it stronger than the average metal weapon.
What was more interesting was that Russell, with a casual flick of his hand, made the broken Thorn Whip along with the piece still in his palm disappear into thin air, as if it had never existed.
Only the Thorn Mark on the M-shaped mark in his palm fluttered in the wind.
¡°This is a Thorn Whip formed by fueling it with my own Battle Qi. As long as my Battle Qi is uninterrupted, the Thorn Whip can regenerate endlessly¡ Cool, isn¡¯t it, Red-eyed?¡± With another wave of his hand, Russell launched another Thorn Whip.
The Red-eyed became furious once again and rushed to bite the Thorn Whip.
Russell quickly stopped it, ¡°Stop fussing. You¡¯re not biting the Thorn Whip, but my Battle Qi!¡±
¡
The benefits Russell gained from the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug were not as great as he had imagined.
It seemed like he gained a five-meter-long, metal-strong, and extremely flexible Thorn Whip, but it was far less effective compared to his mastery of swordsmanship.
Swordsmanship would be of lifelong use to Russell.
But the Thorn Whip¡
¡°Against ordinary people, hunting common Snow Ghosts, it should still do the trick, but against Great Knights, Great Snow Ghosts, it probably won¡¯t be enough. As for Phantom Beast Knights, the Thorn Whip is just a child¡¯s toy,¡± Russell pondered.
However, he quickly cheered up, ¡°Getting a Sword Butterfly Amber Bug for free, with such a useful ability, is already pretty good.¡±
And he believed that the Sword Butterfly could grow by absorbing energy from swordsmanship battles.
The Sword Butterfly Amber Bug must have a way to grow as well, and once it does, the Thorn Whip¡¯s power would be far beyond what it is now.
¡°If it could turn into countless Thorn tentacles, I might even be able to tie up a Bipedal Flying Dragon and tame it on the spot!¡±
Of course.
These were just hopeful fantasies for the future. What truly satisfied Russell was that with the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug, his Gloomy Dreamland clone would have even broader capabilities.
¡°The Sword Butterfly can illuminate a two-meter radius around it. I¡¯m not asking much of the Thorn, just an extra meter of light. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±
¡°I wonder if Ice Cream has finished digesting and can come out tonight so I can experiment with the Thorn¡¯s luminescence.¡±
The Little Dream Dragon had been digesting since eating two Ice Soul Pearls, unable to appear for several consecutive days.
¡°It¡¯s strange, though. Ice Cream is so repelled by the power of the Snow Demon represented by the half-Ghost Beast, then why is it so fond of Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls? Ice Pellet Pearls are fine, being transformed from Magic Power, but Ice Soul Pearls are the genuine power of the Snow Demon.¡±
The Ice Pellet Pearls were the power of the Snow Ghosts in life, infected by the power of the Snow Demon, thus transforming into a new force. Their essence is still a form of Magic Power.
But the power of the Snow Demon comes from another world, entirely different from the Magic Power nourished by the earth.
You could even say they are diametrically opposed.
The ecological balance of ice and fire in the Dragon Sleep Continent is formed by the struggle between the earth¡¯s power and the Snow Demon¡¯s power. As an essence of the earth¡¯s power, a Great Dragon should despise the Ice Soul Pearls condensed from the Snow Demon¡¯s power.
But the fact is, the Little Dream Dragon loves both Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls.
It just hates the Snow Demon¡¯s power on the half-Ghost Beast.
¡°What exactly is the difference between the Snow Demon¡¯s power and the Ice Soul Pearls?¡± Russell had also asked the Little Dream Dragon, but the Little Dream Dragon had no idea what he was talking about. Being a Young Dragon, it wasn¡¯t very smart, acting entirely on instinct.
Unable to figure it out.
Russell then put away his wandering thoughts and left the hillock with the contracted Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.
Chapter 135 - 135 134 Cant Afford to Raise a Dragon
?Chapter 135: Chapter 134: Can¡¯t Afford to Raise a Dragon Chapter 135: Chapter 134: Can¡¯t Afford to Raise a Dragon Leaving You Guang Ji, we returned to the Knight Regiment¡¯s campsite, which was no longer the simple tents in the cave, but rows of stone dormitories.
At this time, there weren¡¯t many knights here, as most of them were still out carousing in You Guang Ji.
Even Russell¡¯s four knight attendants had gone to You Guang Ji and hadn¡¯t come back yet. They might not return tonight either.
¡°Sir.¡±
Eric alone remained at the campsite, keeping Kevin the Gold and Silver Wolfhound company.
¡°Didn¡¯t you take a stroll through You Guang Ji?¡± Russell asked, and the Red-eyed Rat King, seeing Kevin, immediately dashed over to play with him.
¡°There¡¯s not much to see, I¡¯ve visited You Guang Ji many times.¡±
¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±
Eric had previously been a knight under Baron Roman and due to his outstanding performance, he was hired by the baron to be Russell¡¯s knight teacher. After Russell¡¯s feudal appointment, he followed in Russell¡¯s footsteps to Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Have you eaten, Sir? The camp has a cafeteria, I¡¯ll go get you a meal,¡± Eric said.
¡°No need for that, I saw a tavern in You Guang Ji that offers delivery service. Have someone go to the Green Leaf Tavern and order a dinner.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
The dinner from the Green Leaf Tavern, which cost a few silver coins, was much worse than expected. Although there was plenty of meat and vegetables, the flavor left much to be desired.
Fortunately, Russell had already spent a week on the snowfield, eating pancakes and meatballs, so he wasn¡¯t picky. He and Eric wolfed down the meal. Kevin and the Red-eyed Rat King also got their own dinner and enjoyed it greasily.
¡°It¡¯s certainly more comfortable to eat in a warm place,¡± Russell said very uncouthly, patting his belly.
When camping at Cold Spring Point, there was always the worry of a Snow Ghost¡¯s sudden attack. Here, there wasn¡¯t.
Eric murmured a response, ¡°It¡¯s far from Mrs. Moore¡¯s cooking. The Green Leaf Tavern, it¡¯s all about quantity.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve come to appreciate Mrs. Moore¡¯s cooking more too?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always thought so.¡±
Russell¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°How does it compare to Mrs. Gramer of Fluorescent Castle?¡±
Eric replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Mrs. Gramer¡¯s cooking is better.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Mrs. Moore always makes some¡ bold food.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think these bold attempts whet the appetite?¡± Russell tried to convince Eric that those dishes he had Mrs. Moore try out were truly delicious.
But without putting much thought into it, Eric frankly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like unusual foods. Food is already plentiful, why seek out more varieties? I could eat bread for a lifetime, and that would be fine.¡±
¡°All right, let¡¯s call it a night then, Eric,¡± Russell said lazily, waving his hand. ¡°Get some rest.¡±
The dormitories of the night¡¯s campsite regained some liveliness.
Most of the knights did not spend the night outside but returned here to gamble in groups. Only a few knights were willing to spend money on an inn in You Guang Ji, snuggling up with women and sleeping soundly.
By the next day,
the Knight Regiment was about to set off¡ªBaron Roman, big brother Roland, and several Lord Barons had just straggled back.
Russell could clearly sense from Baron Roman¡¯s dark circles that the latter had had a exhausting night.
Even when issuing orders, Baron Roman yawned, ¡°Kendall, have you gotten in touch with the clerk in You Guang Ji?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been taken care of, Sir,¡± replied Territory Patrol Knight Captain Kendall in a deep voice. ¡°The clerk will promptly issue a safety announcement for the Mountain River Trade Route, resume the Thunder Beast cart service, and increase our territory¡¯s trade share.¡±
These duties should have been arranged by big brother Roland, but since he too had a tiring night, they were handed over to Kendall.
¡°Good, then we shall set off back home.¡± Baron Roman waved southward. ¡°On this return journey, we¡¯ll widen the range of the scouts¡¯ surveillance. Let¡¯s clear out another round of Snow Ghosts, and eliminate all the small groups of Snow Ghosts within a fifty-mile radius of the trade route!¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the knights responded in unison.
Boom, boom, boom!
Nearly three hundred knights, with their warhorses thumping the road beneath them, produced a dull vibration that startled countless birds and small animals along the way.
Passing through the ceramic cave, they soon reentered the vast snowfield.
The wind and snow howled.
Russell rolled up the cloak over his dark gold ceramic armor and, facing the oncoming chill wind, advanced with the Knight Regiment.
Clearing the Snow Ghosts within a fifty-league radius of the trade route required Lord Sally and Knight Commander Kendall to continuously fight on the front lines. They both had contracted flying fantasy beasts and, by performing the Beast Fusion Shadow, could fly through the sky.
Of course.
The main scouting force was Mr. Ross; as long as Bipedal Flying Dragons didn¡¯t encounter a frightening existence like the Snow Giant, they were basically invincible on the snowfield.
Find the enemy, rally the troops, and launch a charge.
Russell had now perfectly adapted to combat on the snowfields, like a true knight, becoming one with the Knight Regiment.
Sometimes he would leverage the resonance of the legion to enhance his own combat power, and at other times resist the resonance of the legion to prevent becoming overly excited, effectively conserving energy ¡ª the battle resonance, a secret technique exclusive to knights, was indeed a double-edged sword.
Many new knights had a hard time with this.
Fortunately, Russell had a calm heart, and whenever he was about to get carried away, he always managed to pull himself back in time.
¡°Safety first, that¡¯s what I always tell myself.¡± Shaking off the Green Ceramic Sword after ending the battle before him, Russell smiled faintly.
Looking up into the distance, several Phantom Beast Knights were surrounding a Snow Demon. The dazzling light of battle qi mixed with the explosive power of magic, creating a beautifully colourful awe-inspiring tableau that bloomed on the snowy landscape.
He could now ignore battles of that level.
Focus on his own fight.
With a snap, Knight Attendant Jack chopped up a Snow Ghost¡¯s head, extracted an Ice Pellet Pearl from within, and tucked it into his pocket for safekeeping.
A gust of wind blew, and the already decaying chunks of the Snow Ghost¡¯s body disappeared like smoke and clouds.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mounting his horse, Russell led his small squad of knights to swiftly clean up the remnants of the battlefield and rejoin the main force.
¡ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Time on the snowfields was lengthy, and the cold climate could drive one mad.
But even the longest time comes to an end, and after a week, the team once again traversed the entire Mountain River Trade Route, eliminating all of the Snow Ghosts within a fifty-league radius.
Ensuring the Mountain River Trade Route would be safe from major disturbances of the Snow Ghosts for a significant period.
¡°Phew!¡±
¡°We¡¯re back!¡±
¡°Haha, feels like I¡¯ve come back to life!¡±
¡°The warm sunshine feels so good, every time I come home, it¡¯s like returning to mother¡¯s embrace!¡±
¡°Just that the loot¡¯s a little less.¡±
¡°Being safe and sound is the greatest gain, everything else is external.¡± An older knight lamented.
Arriving at Red Bat Grotto signified the Knight Regiment¡¯s triumphant return.
Russell also began to smile; during this week-long battle across the snowfields, he hadn¡¯t felt very cheerful.
The reason was none other than the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s absence.
The power of the two Ice Soul Pearls had caused it to sleep for a full eleven days, and if it didn¡¯t wake up tonight, it would be twelve days.
¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s a big nourishment boost, or else the loss for this week would be too great.¡± Russell thought with begrudging amusement, ¡°But there are benefits, at least the Ice Pellet Pearls are saved, so I can slightly relieve the financial crisis in the territory.¡±
Four top-grade Ice Pellet Pearls and sixty-one ordinary Ice Pellet Pearls ¡ª that was Russell¡¯s harvest this time.
But he still needed to take out a portion to reward his subordinates.
¡°There aren¡¯t many Gold Coins left in the manor; I¡¯ll have to find mother to borrow¡ no, to pull in some investment when passing by Fluorescent Castle.¡± Russell looked at the Ice Pellet Pearls in his hand; he still couldn¡¯t bear to spend them.
These were all prepared as food for the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Raising a dragon¡ the burden is too great!¡±
¡°If not for the lack of strength¡ I¡¯d be living on the snowfield now, taking the Little Dream Dragon to absorb Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls every day!¡±
Chapter 136 - 136 135 Mels Letter
?Chapter 136: Chapter 135 Mel¡¯s Letter Chapter 136: Chapter 135 Mel¡¯s Letter Fluorescent Castle, where the family enjoyed a warm dinner together, full of joy and laughter.
After dinner had ended, Russel sat on the sofa, sipping the soup tea a servant had brought over, while pondering his phrasing.
Roland animatedly narrated a story that had taken place on the snow plains, which made his sister, Lola, laugh so hard she could hardly close her mouth.
Russell had to admit, Roland possessed a gift for storytelling. He could spin mundane happenings from the snow plains into enthralling, vivid tales. If it were him telling the story, it might have ended dryly in a mere three sentences.
¡°Do you know about the partridge dragon? They are the beautiful offspring of pseudo-dragons¡ Russell, this glutton, insisted on catching one to grill¡¡±
¡°I did not.¡±
¡°You did, in the story you can.¡± Without turning his head, Roland waved his hand at Russell, signaling him not to interrupt, ¡°At the time, I grabbed hold of Russel and said, ¡®Kid, do you want to ruin the meadow of four-season flowers?''¡±
¡°Ah, why¡¯s that?¡± asked Lola, puzzled.
Roland then said, ¡°This goes back a long, long time ago, back when our great-grandfather was still alive¡¡±
Roland¡¯s story, stretching from the modern day to ancient times, was far from over.
Not only was Lola listening intently, but Lady Meryl also looked on with a smile, seriously listening to Roland¡¯s storytelling.
This left Russell, who had thought out his phrasing, struggling to find an opportunity to speak.
After all, borrowing money, no, soliciting an investment was something he¡¯d never done before, and he was somewhat timid to begin.
As for Mr. Roman, he was idly holding a glass of red wine, reading a knight¡¯s novel.
But in fact, Russell had observed that half an hour had passed, and the knight¡¯s novel was still only on the first two pages.
In other words, Mr. Roman hadn¡¯t even finished a brief introduction.
Perhaps reading was just a pretense, and savoring glass after glass of red wine was the true intent of Mr. Roman.
At this moment, Carter, the old butler, came over, holding a newspaper in his hand: ¡°Sir, just in time, this issue of the castle newspaper has just been delivered.¡±
¡°That is rather timely,¡± said Mr. Roman, discarding the knight¡¯s novel and starting to read the crisp castle newspaper.
Then Carter approached Russell and handed him a letter: ¡°Mr. Russell, your letter, sent over from Bluebird Castle. Originally meant to be forwarded to Wuyao Snake Manor, but since you are here, I brought it to you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter.¡± Russell glanced at the envelope, which bore no signature, only the seal of the Rainflower family.
But he had already guessed who had written to him.
Just as he was about to open the letter, Roman suddenly exclaimed, ¡°The old Earl has retired!¡±
¡°What?¡± Lady Meryl turned her head.
¡°The castle newspaper says your father has announced the dissolution of the Council of Elders and handed over all authority to Grand Duke Kunstan. At Red Castle, Princess Anxia hosted a grand banquet for the old Earl, thanking him for his ten years of hard work and governance,¡± Mr. Roman read from the newspaper.
The Baron continued with the content of the castle newspaper.
The castle newspaper, officially published by Red Castle, was only copied and sent to all the vassals of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy to keep them up to date with the political dynamics at Red Castle. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The castle newspaper was distributed once a month.
It would be sent with the merchant caravans to Glowing Valley, but due to the long journey, by the time it arrived, the next issue of the castle newspaper was likely to be underway.
¡°Father has finally retired, good, good!¡± Lady Meryl sighed in relief; she had always been concerned about her father.
She then asked, ¡°Did the castle newspaper say whether my father left Red Castle?¡±
¡°It did, Count Merlin Rain-Longflower left the Shadowflame Grand Duke¡¯s Palace on July 18th, after ten years in governance, and returned to his domain at Tributary River Mouth,¡± said the Baron, directly passing the newspaper to his wife for her to read herself.
Roland also stopped telling the story, excitedly saying, ¡°Grandfather has retired, and the Grand Duke has taken full control. Father, should I go to Red Castle now?¡±
A new sovereign brings a new court.
Now that Grand Duke Kunstan had officially taken power, it was natural for him to promote and make use of a batch of newcomers. This was an excellent opportunity for Roland to show his mettle.
The Baron thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You can go, but there¡¯s no need to hurry. First, write a letter to the Grand Duke. Go after a couple of months. By then, the situation at Red Castle should have stabilized, and it would be more convenient for you to get things done.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Roland nodded.
Lady Meryl also finished reading the newspaper and asked the Baron, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s been several years since I¡¯ve seen my father. I want to go back as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Of course, that¡¯s only proper. It¡¯s not just you who should go; it would be best if the whole family went,¡± the Baron said with a smile. ¡°Roland, Russell, and Lola, all of you should go and visit their grandfather to make the old man happy.¡±
Lady Meryl immediately smiled tenderly, ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±
¡°Are we going to visit Grandfather? That¡¯s great!¡± Lola shouted excitedly.
Russell also smiled and agreed to accompany his parents to Tributary River Mouth to visit their grandfather, and he silently opened the letter in his hands.
As expected, it was from Mel Rain-Longflower, his cousin.
¡°Dear Russell: Grandfather has settled on a return date, setting out in mid-July, visiting friends along the way, returning home in mid-August ¡ You can set out on your journey as soon as possible. I have prepared a splendid program for you at Bluebird Castle¡ Settle the affairs of your territory well, for you shall stay here for at least a month ¡¡±
Mel, his cousin, rambled on in the letter.
At the end of the letter, he signed off, ¡°Yours sincerely, Mel.¡±
Russell finished reading the letter and said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that my cousin has written to invite me to stay at Bluebird Castle for a month.¡±
Upon hearing this, Lola became a bit annoyed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t cousin Mel write to me to invite me to stay for a month?¡±
¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s because the boys have more in common to talk about,¡± Lady Meryl said with a smile as she drew Lola into her embrace. She then said to Russell, ¡°You¡¯ll be staying there for a month, will you? Then you must arrange the affairs of the territory properly first.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I will,¡± Russell responded.
Then he narrowed his eyes and brought up the matter of investment outright, ¡°Well, father and mother, would you be interested in investing in Wuyao Snake Manor? One thousand five hundred acres of Fluorescent Fungus Magic Medicine Fields, with guaranteed returns on the investment.¡±
He originally planned to find a private moment to talk to Lady Meryl about the investment.
But upon reflection, since asking for an investment wasn¡¯t the same as borrowing money, he saw no reason to be coy, so he brought it up openly.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Baron Roman showed interest.
¡°My territory lacks capital, and the yields from one thousand five hundred acres of Magical Medicine Field are more than I can consume alone.¡± Magical Medicine Fields are used for making Magic Elixirs, which are essential for training knights.
Very few knights are gifted enough to rely on their own strength, fully cultivate their abilities, and advance to Great Knights.
The majority of knights who wish to advance must rely on taking elixirs.
After all, Battle Qi is a kind of Magic Power, and knights don¡¯t have roots to draw power from the earth. They can only absorb nutrients through their daily diet. Ordinary food doesn¡¯t contain Magic Power; therefore, only Magic Elixirs can provide sufficient Magic Power that transforms into Battle Qi.
Russell continued, ¡°The Glowing Mushrooms¡¯ bird Rosy is with me, and it¡¯s somewhat overqualified for the task. Even if I were to train knights, I could train perhaps fifteen to twenty at most ¡ The yield from the Magical Medicine Field has to be exchanged for Gold Coins. Rather than doing that, it would be better to share part of the proceeds in advance, as a return to the family.¡±
It was both a request for investment and a way to give back to the family.
Russell was aiming for both name and profit.
Before the Baron and his wife could respond, Roland already spoke up eagerly, ¡°Father, mother, this investment is worth discussing!¡±
![]()
(Ha-ha, a map of Glowing Valley made by Old Bai himself. Just take a quick look, folks. It¡¯s rather simple~)
Chapter 137 - 137 136 Twelve Days
?Chapter 137: Chapter 136 Twelve Days Chapter 137: Chapter 136 Twelve Days Nobility is not only a matter of blood relations but also of interests.
So when Russell suggested using the output of the 1,500-acre magical medicine field as a return to attract investment, Fluorescent Castle agreed without hesitation.
The family invested 1,000 gold coins, and over the next few years, half the output of these 1,500 acres of magical medicine fields would be sold to Fluorescent Castle at 80 percent of the market price, until the investment of 1,000 gold coins was exhausted.
¡°Actually, the family can invest even more gold coins. You might want to consider that,¡± Roland said with some regret after the contract was signed.
If possible, he would even want to buy out the entire output of Russell¡¯s 1,500-acre magical medicine field, and for as many years as possible.
After all, to Fluorescent Castle, gold coins were nothing. A few more trips hunting on the snowfield could easily earn them back. The indispensable magic potions were hard to obtain simply by spending money. Russell¡¯s initiative to attract investment was exactly what they desired.
If the contract could be longer and for a larger amount, Fluorescent Mushroom Bird Luo Xi, though nominally belonging to Russell, would actually be serving Fluorescent Castle.
It would mean that Russell¡¯s mushroom birds were effectively his own.
¡°When I need money, I¡¯ll seek further investment. We can talk about that then,¡± Russell declined Roland¡¯s request for additional investment.
Fluorescent Castle needs to train knights, and he certainly needs to train knights as well.
Wuyao Snake Manor was just his starting point; he wanted a larger domain and a higher title in the future, which he needed to earn through real combat on the snowfield. And ordinary Snow Ghosts didn¡¯t count as military achievements, only hunting Snow Demons did.
Only the Ice Soul Pearls extracted from Snow Demons served as the sole proof of military achievements.
There was also a very important point.
To raise Little Dream Dragon, the demand for Ice Soul Pearls would undoubtedly be immense. Relying on his own power was far from enough; he needed a large contingent of knights to follow him into battle to continue acquiring Ice Soul Pearls.
So no matter what, he needed to reserve some of the magic potions to cultivate his own knights.
That night, Russell stayed at the castle.
Regrettably, Little Dream Dragon still didn¡¯t appear.
¡°Twelve days now, and two Ice Soul Pearls require twelve days to be digested¡ and I don¡¯t even know if Ice Cream will continue to sleep tonight,¡± Russell mused as he got up early. After a sumptuous buffet breakfast, he left Fluorescent Castle.
The Baron and his wife had decided that in three days, on September 2nd, the whole family would visit Count Merlin Rain-Longflower, their maternal grandfather, at Tributary River Mouth.
In these three days, Russell needed to take care of the manor¡¯s affairs because he would be staying at Bluebird Castle for a month.
Adding the ten days of travel, he would be away from home for nearly forty days.
Two hours of riding brought him back to the familiar Wuyao Snake Manor and its manor house.
Butler Morris, along with the male and female servants, stood on both sides of the gate, warmly welcoming Russell¡¯s return.
Russell had always found this ceremony quite stiff, but now, he felt a sense of achievement from it.
There was a triumphant atmosphere.
¡°Sir, welcome home,¡± Butler Morris bowed and greeted.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m home,¡± Russell entered the gate, then signaled Knight Attendant Tom to bring over the gold coins and the Ice Pellet Pearls.
Smiling, he said, ¡°As usual, I won¡¯t distribute the Ice Pellet Pearls to you, I¡¯ll just convert them to gold coins to distribute¡ Eric¡¯s reward is eleven gold coins¡¡±
¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Eric took the gold coins and put them away securely.
After distributing the gold coins, Russell turned to James and said seriously, ¡°James, you advanced three gold coins from me for this trip to the snowfield, so your reward is only two gold coins¡ You¡¯re not yet married, you need to save some money.¡±
James chuckled, ¡°What Sir says is true; I¡¯ll start saving these two gold coins when I get back.¡±
Russell leaned back in his chair, lazily waving his hand, ¡°Alright, the rewards have been distributed. You all go home and get some good rest.¡±
¡°Sir, then we will take our leave first.¡±
After everyone had left, Russell instructed Butler Morris to collect the remaining gold coins, nearly a thousand in total¡ªnot a small sum by any means.
¡°Master, what is this¡ Why so much money?¡± Butler Morris asked with some surprise.
¡°Fluorescent Castle¡¯s investment in me, don¡¯t worry about anything. It¡¯s just the proceeds from my fifteen hundred-acre Magical Medicine Field, exchanged in advance.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Only then did Morris calmly accept the money and deposited the gold coins into the manor¡¯s wing treasury, keeping the key close to his person.
By the time the news of Russell¡¯s return had spread, Charles had arrived before noon.
¡°Mr. Charles, I won¡¯t keep you for lunch today, I want to be alone for the day,¡± Russell waved his hand, ¡°Tomorrow gather all the officials, we will have a meeting to discuss the official affairs for the upcoming month or so.¡±
Charles cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, are you too tired?¡±
¡°Not too tired. Just came down from the snowfields, and I¡¯m about to travel the trade routes again soon, so I need to relax properly.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to fight in the snowfields again?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m going to Tributary River Mouth to visit my grandfather.¡±
¡°Oh, I see, haha, that¡¯s appropriate,¡± Charles laughed, tipping his hat, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest. Relax and enjoy the warm and inviting sunshine outside, Sir.¡±
The entire afternoon, Russell didn¡¯t leave the manor¡¯s wing. He just sat by the sunny window, quietly reading.
Enjoying the rare leisure of relaxation.
Occasionally, he would lift his hand to look at the imprint on his palm and then summon the Amber Thorn Bug to let the thorn whip dance in his palm.
¡°A thorn seed that has become an Amber Worm, can it still nurture a complete thorn? Can it still bloom and bear fruit?¡± Russell asked himself.
The only answer he received was the Amber Thorn Bug¡¯s endless murmuring.
¡°Sunshine sunshine,¡± ¡°Comfortable comfortable,¡± ¡°Grow grow¡±¡
¡°You can grow just by basking in the sunlight?¡± Russell placed the thorn whip under the sunlight to bask, but after an afternoon passed, he felt no change, ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re no longer a thorn; you¡¯ve become an ¡®insect¡¯ that cannot grow with just sunshine.¡±
¡°Sunshine sunshine¡ comfortable comfortable¡ grow grow¡¡±
¡°Sigh, maybe this is what a plant form Amber Worm is like, impossible to communicate with.¡± Russell collected the thorn whip back in disappointment.
That night, Russell washed up and went to bed early.
Waiting for the Little Dream Dragon whose return was uncertain.
After a long while, amidst a dazed state, a ¡°squawk¡± sounded, and Russell startled awake, finding himself already in Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Twelve days, a whole twelve days!¡± Russell, turned into a short-limbed cartoonish figure, waved at the slowly approaching Little Dream Dragon, ¡°Ice Cream, do you know I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a whole twelve days? I missed you terribly!¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Squawk?¡± The Little Dream Dragon flew over, tilting its head at Russell, puzzled.
¡°Still as clueless as before¡ that¡¯s good.¡± Russell patted the head of the Little Dream Dragon, not in a hurry to ride it, but instead taking a close look at the creature.
He wanted to see if there were any changes in the Little Dream Dragon after the power of the two Ice Soul Pearls had been digested.
Chapter 138 - 138 137 The Forked Horns
?Chapter 138: Chapter 137: The Forked Horns Chapter 138: Chapter 137: The Forked Horns ¡°Hmm, my body doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much, the wings are still so short, the hind legs¡ The hind legs seem a bit thicker, not bad, not bad, this is a good start! The head¡ The head also seems to have gotten bigger, doesn¡¯t it, Ice Cream!¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°Alright, I was just talking to myself, no need for you to chime in. Come on, turn your head this way, let me take a closer look¡ Indeed, it¡¯s bigger, the pattern of the scales has changed, I remember very clearly, the pattern of the scales under your eyes wasn¡¯t like this, now the pattern is elongated!¡±
Confirming that Little Dream Dragon¡¯s legs had thickened, his head had grown, and his scales were also growing, Russell was overjoyed.
He used to worry whether Little Dream Dragon was just that size, given that Great Dragons are too mysterious, especially since this one was a Dream Dragon¡ªhe also couldn¡¯t figure out whether Little Dream Dragon was a young Great Dragon or a mini Great Dragon.
Now, he could be at ease; one way or the other, Little Dream Dragon was still growing.
Suddenly.
He noticed a pair of antlers on Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head: ¡°Eh!¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°Bow your head, bow your head, Ice Cream, let me see your antlers¡ This, they¡¯ve split!¡± Russell laughed loudly, ¡°Ice Cream, the antlers on your head have branched, see, at the three-quarter point upwards from the base, there is a little fork!¡±
If one couldn¡¯t clearly tell whether the legs had thickened, the head had grown, or the pattern of the scales had changed.
Now, seeing Little Dream Dragon¡¯s antlers branching, Russell could be one hundred percent certain that Little Dream Dragon was truly growing.
The old Little Dream Dragon had two curved antlers, with no branches at all.
¡°Gaga.¡± Little Dream Dragon shook his head, seemingly quite pleased with his branched antlers, his nostrils flaring skyward.
Sword Butterflies were circling nearby.
Then Russell suddenly remembered: ¡°If Sword Butterfly is here, then where is Thorn?¡±
Just as he thought of Thorn, he saw Sword Butterfly land on his hand, and then, loosening its claw, it dropped a tiny Thorn seed.
The Thorn seed swiftly sprouted, turning into a shaky little thorn bush in the palm of his hand.
However, unlike in the real world, the roots of the small thorn bush didn¡¯t pierce into Russell¡¯s plump little hand, but simply extended their roots and thorny stems from the seed, wobbling as they stood in Russell¡¯s hand, easily tipped over.
¡°It can¡¯t pierce in?¡± Russell picked up the little thorny stem, lifting the Thorn Amber Worm along with it.
The little thorny stem was covered with tiny spines, but at the moment it was so soft, like fuzz, and did not prick his hand at all.
He received no response from Thorn.
Compared to Sword Butterfly, this Thorn was a complete and utter plant and simply couldn¡¯t be described as a ¡°worm¡±.
After toying with it for a while, in response to Little Dream Dragon¡¯s impatient ¡°ga¡± cries, Russell mounted upon it, instantly lighting up the surrounding Magic Light.
Sword Butterfly gently landed on Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, perching between the two branched antlers.
With Thorn in hand, Russell suddenly had an idea, and placed the thorn on top of Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, right on top of the antlers.
In an instant, a change occurred.
The original soft thorn bush suddenly coiled its roots around the base of the antlers like tentacles, firmly fixing itself to the body. The little thorny stem rapidly grew larger, winding around the antlers like a climbing vine, until they surpassed the height of the antlers.
The most magical scene was that at the top of the little thorny stem, a small pink-white blossom bloomed.
¡°Thorn can actually bloom?¡± Russell exclaimed in surprise.
¡°Ga?¡± Little Dream Dragon curiously tried to look upwards, but managed only to roll its eyes so that they turned all white, unable to see the antlers on its own head, and naturally not the small pink-white flower at the top of the thorny stem, which frustrated it enormously, ¡°Gaga gaga!¡±
Seeing this, Russell laughed and bent the little thorny stem to the side, just enough for Little Dream Dragon to see the little white flower at the top.
¡°Gaga!¡± Little Dream Dragon became excited.
It seemed to really like this pretty pink and white little flower, shaking its head and swaying from side to side as if it had started dancing.
Russell laughed, ¡°On our way back, let¡¯s try to pick up another Amber Worm, preferably a plant-type one, so we can plant another little flower on your right antler.¡±
The Little Dream Dragon nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Alright, we¡¯ve seen the little flower, now let¡¯s set off and see if this brand new Gloomy Dreamland has gotten any bigger!¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
A man and a dragon, a butterfly and a flower, quickly flew out of the dimly outlined manor annex, soaring through the sky.
Russell could see inside the manor annex where the Mushroom Bird Rosy was fast asleep with the remaining six Spirit Insects.
The Red-eyed Rat King was lying in the rat house, gnawing on something back and forth.
Besides that were the Ice Pellet Pearls quietly lying in the drawer of his room¡ªsince the Little Dream Dragon wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have them, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to feed them either.
Wobbling a bit, they took off, flying over the treetops.
Russell¡¯s laughter echoed through the entire Gloomy Dreamland, ¡°It¡¯s expanded, Ice Cream, it¡¯s expanded! And not just by a meter or two, but by several dozen meters!¡±
At the edge of the original Gloomy Dreamland, there was a tree that Russell had specifically picked out as a ¡°boundary marker tree¡± to measure the extent of Gloomy Dreamland.
When the Little Dream Dragon had not yet consumed any Ice Pellet Pearls, the trunk of the boundary marker tree was right at the boundary.
After he returned to reality, he measured it, and from his bedroom bed to the trunk of the boundary marker tree, the straight-line distance was exactly one hundred meters.
That is to say, the Gloomy Dreamland was a circular area with a radius of one hundred meters, roughly 31,416 square meters in size. Converted into acres, that¡¯s a little over forty-seven acres, not even fifty acres.
Subsequently, the Little Dream Dragon gradually consumed quite a number of Ice Pellet Pearls, completely including the boundary marker tree into the Gloomy Dreamland, extending the radius by about five meters or so.
Thus, the area of the Gloomy Dreamland expanded to about 34,636 square meters, which is roughly fifty-two acres.
The expansion increased the area by around five acres.
But now, the boundary marker tree was already within the interior of the Gloomy Dreamland, and the boundary needed to expand several dozen meters further outward.
¡°It expanded by about seventy-five meters¡ The radius is now one hundred eighty meters¡ 180¡Á180¡Á3.1416¡ What is that equal to again, seems like it¡¯s 101,788 square meters¡ Converting into acres, one square meter is equal to 0.0015 acres¡¡±
Russell, riding on the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s back, racked his brains calculating.
His math was mediocre, and without paper and pencil, relying solely on his brain for the computations was somewhat difficult, but in the end, he managed to figure out an approximate number.
¡°It¡¯s about one hundred and fifty-two acres, just shy of one hundred and fifty-three acres¡ which means, the range of the Gloomy Dreamland has expanded by a full one hundred acres! It¡¯s now three times the size it was before!¡± Russell was stunned by the number.
He had thought the Ice Soul Pearls were highly nourishing, but he never imagined they could be this nourishing.
¡°Ice Cream!¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve decided, once we get to the Snowfield, we¡¯ll catch Snow Demons to shear! You¡¯ve eaten so many Ice Pellet Pearls before, and it didn¡¯t even expand by five acres, but now, after eating two Ice Soul Pearls, do you know, it¡¯s expanded by a hundred acres!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon tilted its head, not understanding what Russell was saying, ¡°Ga?¡±
However, Russell¡¯s next remark immediately put it on alert, ¡°In any case, Ice Cream, let¡¯s not eat Ice Pellet Pearls anymore and just eat Ice Soul Pearls!¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon¡¯s pupils contracted into slits, and it strongly objected, ¡°Ga ga!¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Dear readers, cast your monthly votes to feed the Little Dream Dragon~
Chapter 139 - 139 138 A Small Breakthrough
?Chapter 139: Chapter 138 A Small Breakthrough Chapter 139: Chapter 138 A Small Breakthrough Under the fierce opposition of the Little Dream Dragon, Russell¡¯s suggestion of ¡°eating only Ice Soul Pearls and not Ice Pellet Pearls¡± was, unsurprisingly, a non-starter.
The Little Dream Dragon was not truly foolish¡ªit wanted the substantial meal of Ice Soul Pearls as well as the meager offerings of Ice Pellet Pearls.
¡°Gah Gah Gah Gah Gah!¡±
¡°Alright, alright, stop screeching, you can have them all, all for you!¡± Russell surrendered reluctantly.
The Gloomy Dreamland indeed expanded, but unfortunately, no new Magic Light blossomed around the manor¡¯s annex.
However, in the Glowing River, traces of Magic Light occasionally surfaced but soon returned to stillness. It was evident that there were treasures in the river, but they were difficult to find, as the river¡¯s flow was too strong during the warm season.
Russell even specifically stopped at several clam ponds to see if the clams had birthed any pearls.
But after looking for a long time, the clam ponds were pitch-dark, without any hint of luminescence.
¡°No rush.¡±
Russell comforted himself, ¡°As long as the clams are alive, that¡¯s what matters. Pearls aren¡¯t easy to come by¡ wait, are the clams in the pond still alive¡ Nevermind, I¡¯ll call Rib Jimmy over to ask tomorrow.¡±
Leaving the clam ponds, Russell did not linger any longer. Instead, he mounted the Little Dream Dragon and decisively flew beyond the boundary.
Whoosh.
Passing through the boundary, the world ahead plunged into a deathly still darkness.
Looking back, Russell could see that although Gloomy Dreamland was dim, it seemed so bright and warm compared to this world where the darkness was maddening.
Fortunately, the glow of the Sword Butterflies lit up the path ahead, brighter than before.
¡°Three meters!¡±
¡°Haha, the Gloomy Dreamland avatar has expanded too!¡±
Russell was exceptionally happy tonight, joyous from the rewards, ¡°Previously, with only one Amber Worm, the Sword Butterfly could illuminate a radius of two meters. Now with the addition of the Thorn Amber Worm, it can light up a radius of three meters!¡±
A three-meter-radius sphere was not particularly large.
But it was roughly the size of a large living room, and being within this bright space made one feel much more at ease than before.
¡°Gah!¡± The Little Dream Dragon was happy too.
Together, one man, one dragon, one butterfly, one flower, they moved ahead in the darkness, flying far from the manor¡¯s annex.
They didn¡¯t make any new discoveries, but the sense of accomplishment for the night was already overwhelming.
¡°Gah.¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s part ways here,¡± Russell waved, and everything went dark.
¡
The next day, the last day of August.
Russell continued the monotonous task of swinging the Fine Steel Longsword in sweat, practicing the well-honed move of ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡±
Suddenly, as he thrust the Fine Steel Longsword forward, he felt a surging battle Qi in his body, like two tides rushing towards his arms. It cleared away every obstacle within his arms and finally reached the palms of his hands.
At that moment.
Russell had a surreal feeling, as if by piercing the skin of his palms, he could release the Battle Qi and infuse his Fine Steel Longsword with it.
¡°Huff!¡±
The feeling came quickly and left just as quickly. Russell took a deep breath, knowing it was just an illusion, and he was still far from achieving the external release of Battle Qi.
But the rewards reaped from his sweat were securely in his grasp.
Executing a sword flourish.
He planted the Fine Steel Longsword into the ground and looked at his hands contentedly, feeling the meridians that ran through his hands and the Battle Qi coursing through those meridians. A smile involuntarily spread across his lips and faded away.
¡°I¡¯ve done it¡ I¡¯ve successfully unblocked the main meridians in my arms!¡±
Mid-April, the seed of Battle Qi bloomed successfully, allowing the Battle Qi to flow through the bodily meridians. By the end of August, he had broken through the meridians in his hands, connecting the main and arm meridians into one, which expanded the circulation of Qi.
¡°This feeling¡ the feeling of growing stronger, it¡¯s really exhilarating!¡±
The pain and numbness from the thousands of times swinging and thrusting the longsword could not overcome the thrill of becoming stronger at this moment, and Russell deeply loved this sensation!
¡°Sir!¡± Eric noticed something unusual, quickly stopped his cultivation, and came over, ¡°Have you run into some problem with your practice?¡±
¡°A problem? No, no, no, not a problem,¡± Russell laughed heartily, saying with a broad smile, ¡°I have connected the main meridians in both arms! After over four months of diligent practice and hundreds of thousands of sword swings, I finally pierced through the main meridians in my arms!¡±
¡°Congratulations, Sir,¡± Eric¡¯s eyes lit up as he respectfully clasped his hands in a muted voice.
Tom, Jack, John, and James, the four Knight Attendants, also ceased their cultivation and came over with flattery.
¡°Congratulations, Sir, on your successful cultivation!¡±
¡°Sir, to have pierced through the arm meridians in such a short time is truly genius indeed!¡±
¡°With the arm meridians connected, isn¡¯t the Grand Circulation far away? Sir, you will be able to be promoted to a Great Knight very soon!¡±
¡°Congratulations, Sir, felicitations, Sir!¡±
Amidst his subordinates¡¯ compliments, Russell smiled with pride while pretending to downplay his achievement, saying insincerely, ¡°Stay calm, stay calm. It¡¯s just a minor breakthrough, not worth such praise. Treat it with equanimity.¡±
In fact, it indeed was a minor breakthrough.
Besides the Battle Qi Seed that bloomed, bringing with it the Minor Circulation within the trunk meridians, the human body still has the main meridians in the arms, legs, neck, lumbar spine, and the back, as well as the most difficult one to open, the head and face meridians.
Combining those seven main meridians to form one whole still results in only a Minor Circulation when the Battle Qi circulates through them.
One must penetrate even more of the finer meridians throughout the body to form the Grand Circulation route, which allows one to advance to a Great Knight and achieve effects such as external Battle Qi emission and enchantment.
In summary,
Russell¡¯s Battle Qi cultivation still had a long way to go.
Of course,
If he could contract a dragon, it didn¡¯t even need to be a Great Dragon, just a Bipedal Flying Dragon would suffice to immediately connect all the meridians in Russell¡¯s body. Then, covered by Dragon Breath, he could become an incredibly powerful Flying Dragon Knight.
Russell had a Great Dragon, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t mature yet¡
Pleased for just a moment, Russell then waved his hand to dismiss Tom, Jack, and the others, signaling for them not to continue flattering him¡ªtheir education level was too low, and they repeated the same few lines over and over, which was genuinely uninspiring and tiresome to listen to.
Personal Servant Ram handed Russell a towel, and he wiped off his sweat.
At this moment, Rib Jimmy, the fishmonger, was brought over by Hans the Court Chief¡ªHans didn¡¯t have much to do, so he spent much of his time running errands for the manor¡¯s separate court, since he knew most of the serfs across the estate.
¡°Rib Jimmy, how are the clams in the pond doing?¡±
¡°Master, of the four clam ponds, only two have many clams that survived, while the clams in the other two ponds are almost all dead,¡± Rib Jimmy replied. ¡°The clams we planted with crushed shells and clay fragments are not easy to die, while the others are.¡±
Crushed shells, clay fragments, gemstone dust, and jade powder were the four types of pearl nuclei related to magic power that Russell had chosen.
Experiments proved that planting gemstone dust and jade powder didn¡¯t work; nearly all the clams died.
The survival rate for those planted with clay fragments and crushed shells was decent, though a large number of clams still died. Some that remained were still alive and well.
¡°I¡¯ve checked them all, and these clams haven¡¯t produced any pearls. But Master, I saw on the mantle of a few clams, at the place where we planted the pearl nuclei, it seems there are very tiny protrusions¡ I don¡¯t know if those are the beginnings of pearls, or just healing scars.¡±
¡°Bring me a few clams to check,¡± Russell said, interested. Although there was no Magic Light in the Gloomy Dreamland, it was also possible the pearls were too small to radiate such light.
Rib Jimmy quickly fetched a few clams, placing them in a basin of clear water, and waited for them to open their shells.
Once opened, Russell inspected them carefully.
Indeed, there were slight bulges where the pearl nuclei had been planted on the mantle, which looked like pearls forming but could also be scars from the healing process.
Being his first time cultivating pearls, Russell couldn¡¯t recognize them.
So after observing for a moment, he nonchalantly waved his hand and said, ¡°We still need to keep observing. Rib Jimmy, put them back in the pond to grow¡ Also, catch another batch of clams, plant them with crushed shells and clay fragments, and fill the ponds with them.¡±
¡°Right away, Master.¡±
¡°Hans, take care of whatever Rib Jimmy needs to manage. If money is required, withdraw it from Butler Morris.¡±
¡°I will take good care of the clam cultivation for Master,¡± Hans promised, thumping his chest.
At that time, Charles, accompanied by a few officials, hurried over to the manor¡¯s separate court. Russell immediately greeted everyone to sit in the parlor, and then the meeting started. They discussed the future construction of the manor in his absence for the coming month. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Chapter 140 - 140 139 Competing for Attention and Jealousy
?Chapter 140: Chapter 139: Competing for Attention and Jealousy Chapter 140: Chapter 139: Competing for Attention and Jealousy The clam pond, Black Waist Snake Brick Kiln Factory, fifteen hundred acres of Fluorescent Mushroom Magic Medicine Fields, the official residence, the court and the dormitories, as well as the trading market of Grotto Village¡
Russell meticulously instructed on every detail, as he was about to leave Wuyao Snake Manor for more than a month, feeling much reluctance.
On this land, he held numerous prospects for the future.
Of course.
It was merely a temporary separation, not a permanent departure for years. Hence, Russell gave his instructions and orders before dispelling the tinge of reluctance in his emotions.
¡°Charles, Eric, Hans, I entrust the manor to you.¡±
¡°Sir,¡± Eric said in a muffled voice, ¡°are you sure you do not need my protection?¡±
Although he was the Chief of Public Security of Wuyao Snake Manor, his primary role was as the head of Russell¡¯s personal guard, constantly safeguarding Russell¡¯s safety.
¡°No need, Red Eye is with me,¡± Russell said with a smile. ¡°Besides, I will be traveling with the family. What dangers could possibly arise?¡±
¡°But Lord Baron¡¯s party will return first, and when you come back, you will be alone.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bluebird Castle will send someone to escort me back. Moreover, even if I were alone, traveling with a trade caravan would also ensure my safe return,¡± Russell was not worried about his safety, the several battles on the snowfield had given him much confidence.
Previously, he was quite fearful of the Snow Ghosts and Snow Demons, terrified of meeting his demise on the snowfield.
But now.
Snow Ghosts and Snow Demons, in his eyes, were gold coins, they were the sustenance for the Little Dream Dragon.
Charles interjected, saying, ¡°Sir, in my opinion, if Bluebird Castle fails to send someone to escort you back, please don¡¯t follow the trade caravan. You could write to us, and we can send Sir Eric to escort you.¡±
¡°Yes, master, your safety is more important than all of us. You are everything to Wuyao Snake Manor!¡± Hans also joined in urging.
Russell accepted everyone¡¯s concerns and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±
¡°Sir, why not take Kevin with you?¡± Eric suggested once more.
¡°You and Kevin work on getting along better at home. Red Eye is enough for me.¡± Russell patted the Red-eyed Rat King lying at his feet, which had completely lost its rodent timidity and was becoming more and more like a dog.
After evolving into a fantasy beast, its life¡¯s hierarchy had transcended that of a lowly rodent to become a wondrous creature.
¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± Red Eye seemed to understand what everyone was discussing, raising its head and squeaking as if to show loyalty.
Russell then said with a laugh, ¡°Red Eye and I have already established an emotional bond. It will guard my safety.¡±
Red Eye nodded repeatedly: ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡±
¡
Not waiting for the 3rd of September, Russell went to Fluorescent Castle the night before to meet his parents, accompanied only by his personal servant Ram and the Red-eyed Rat King.
The package was simple; only a few sets of changeable clothes and a circular jade box. Inside the jade box lived Luo Xi, the Fluorescent Mushroom Bird, along with Russell¡¯s six other spirit insects.
They were brought for the elf gathering.
At that time, the elves from Fluorescent Castle would also travel together, meeting with the elves from Bluebird Castle, sharing pheromones with each other to accelerate their growth and evolution.
¡°Ram, your horsemanship is improving by the day,¡± Russell chatted with his personal servant along the way.
Nobles in social interactions often brought their own servants.
Responding, Ram said, ¡°Master, when you were fighting on the snowfield, I practiced horsemanship every day at the manor, and I also asked Sir Tom for swordsmanship lessons.¡±
With that, he patted the sword strapped to his waist.
Next, he would follow Russell across the snowfield, and naturally, he chose to wear a weapon to prevent sudden assaults by Snow Ghosts.
¡°Learn well, practice hard,¡± Russell said.
¡°Thank you, Master, for the encouragement. I¡¯ll practice diligently!¡± Ram nodded excitedly, preferring horse riding and sword practice to serving others.
If judged by Butler Morris¡¯s standards, Ram was not a qualified personal servant; he was not particularly diligent, his service was not thoughtful enough, and most importantly, he was too playful to serve the master wholeheartedly.
But Russell was very satisfied with Ram, especially because Ram wasn¡¯t overly attentive.
After all, Russell was a time traveler; no matter how well he integrated into this world and era, he found it difficult to accept the services of a personal servant.
¡°In ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber,¡¯ only maids served the young masters. It was only when traveling that young masters had lads to accompany them!¡±
Russell often complained about this.
In another feudal society, with a noble class holding transcendent powers, he ended up being served by a personal manservant, which he found hard to adjust to.
For instance, the previous servant of his former self, the somewhat effeminate Thomas, had left many unpleasant memories for Russell.
Luckily, Thomas disliked the remote location of Wuyao Snake Manor and was unwilling to follow.
Ram¡¯s lack of overly attentive service thus became an advantage in Russell¡¯s eyes; he did not want a maid-like manservant fussing over him, rubbing against him when changing clothes¡ just handing him his clothes was enough.
¡°Master,¡± Ram¡¯s question brought Russell¡¯s thoughts back, ¡°are there many Snow Ghosts on the snowfield?¡±
¡°Not many.¡±
¡°Oh, I thought there were Snow Ghosts everywhere on the snowfield. Sir James always says that a weakling like me would be eaten by a Snow Ghost once I step onto the snowfield.¡± As Ram spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little.
Clearly, he had been frightened by Knight Attendant James.
Russell laughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s fooling you. Don¡¯t be nervous, Ram. If Snow Ghosts truly were everywhere, no trade caravan could possibly cross the trade routes to reach Glowing Valley. Knights clear the trade routes every year, eliminating all the Snow Ghosts that could threaten them, one by one.¡±
¡°I see, then I¡¯m relieved. Uh¡ sorry, Master, I¡¯m just too cowardly.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± Russell smiled.
Before he had visited the snowfield, he was just like Ram, filled with fear of the snowfield, afraid he might carelessly get eaten by a Snow Ghost. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Having seen more, he had come to terms with it.
They rode swiftly and chatted leisurely; two hours later, they arrived at Fluorescent Castle as dusk fell. They arrived just in time for the castle¡¯s dinner.
¡°Today is the 2nd. If we leave tomorrow, we should be able to reach Tributary River Mouth in three days¡¯ time with no unforeseen delays, and it would take one more day to reach Bluebird Castle, getting us there by the evening of the 7th.¡± During dinner, Lady Meryl kept mumbling to herself.
Baron Roman consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Meryl. The Earl¡¯s birthday is on the 9th of September. We¡¯ll make it in time to celebrate.¡±
¡°I know; I¡¯m just worried about delays on the road.¡±
¡°What could possibly delay us? Unless a Snow Giant blocks our way, even if a few blue-skinned creatures came, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop me,¡± the Baron bragged a bit. In truth, the Knight Regiment often relied on Mr. Ross¡¯s breath to fight real Snow Demons.
This time, Mr. Ross was not accompanying them, choosing instead to stay in Glowing Valley to guard the territory.
¡°Mother, you¡¯re probably nervous because it¡¯s been so many years since you¡¯ve seen Grandfather,¡± Russell said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve also not seen Grandfather for many years and miss him dearly.¡±
¡°Yes, ever since your grandfather went to Red Castle to govern, I¡¯ve seen him twice, and both were fleeting greetings during court banquets,¡± Lady Meryl sighed, ¡°Your grandmother passed away early, and it hasn¡¯t been easy for your grandfather these past few years.¡±
Roland, the elder brother, teased a bit, ¡°When I was with the Dragon Blood Knights, I saw Grandfather quite often, especially at balls. He was quite popular. The Noble Ladies of Red Castle often quarreled over him out of jealousy.¡±
Lady Meryl rolled her eyes: ¡°Your grandfather has been handsome and dashing his whole life. Of course, he¡¯s popular.¡±
The anxious and tense atmosphere quickly eased.
Chapter 141 - 141 140 Cigar
?Chapter 141: Chapter 140: Cigar Chapter 141: Chapter 140: Cigar When Merlin Rain-Longflower was young, he was handsome and dashing, captivating nearly half the women of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy with his status as an earl and his dreamy charm.
Even in middle age, after losing his wife, many highborn ladies still pined for Earl Merlin.
Of course, Lady Meryl knew her father¡¯s character well and was certain he would never casually engage with women of loose morals.
But hearing Roland¡¯s teasing still managed to alleviate much of her anxiety¡ªperhaps her father hadn¡¯t had such a hard time these years, maybe she didn¡¯t need to worry about her elderly father¡ besides, he had already been the subject of gossip with Princess Anxia.
¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said to Roland with a roll of her eyes.
But soon she started to fret again, ¡°Russell, have you prepared your gift for Grandpa¡¯s birthday? Glasses for presbyopia won¡¯t do, your grandfather is a Flying Dragon Knight, he will never have old-age vision¡ Better prepare a gift with some thought behind it.¡±
¡°Er, Mother, it¡¯s hard to choose a thoughtful gift¡ Grandpa has everything,¡± Russell admitted, equally troubled.
¡°What¡¯s important is not the price of the gift, but your thoughtfulness,¡± Lady Meryl said.
Russell turned to his older brother Roland, ¡°Big Brother, what gift have you prepared?¡±
¡°A manuscript, the original author¡¯s handwritten notes for ¡®Snowflake Rhapsody,¡¯ which I found in Furious Wind City,¡± Roland said proudly, ¡°Grandpa loves musicals, and ¡®Snowflake Rhapsody¡¯ is his favorite!¡±
Lady Meryl praised him, ¡°This gift will certainly delight your grandfather, especially since you prepared it half a year in advance.¡±
Baron Roman twisted his mouth somewhat dismissively, with a tinge of jealousy.
For his own birthday, Roland had merely sent him a hand-carved seal, not even crafted by a renowned artisan.
Russell sighed along, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re killing me here.¡±
Roland said cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s just the sentiment that matters, Russell, no matter what gift you bring, Grandfather won¡¯t blame you.¡±
Despite that, Russell certainly couldn¡¯t give a half-hearted gift; if Earl Merlin didn¡¯t care, Lady Meryl would surely be upset.
So patting his forehead, Russell asked, ¡°Grandpa smokes, right, and does so frequently, right?¡±
¡°Your grandfather has been a heavy smoker all his life,¡± Baron Roman remarked, ¡°The collection of pipes at Bluebird Castle, if thrown into the furnace as fuel, could bake bread for ten days and nights and even be enough to forge a suit of armor.¡±
¡°Dear, what kind of description is that?¡± Lady Meryl asked the baron.
The baron shrugged, ¡°Just a hyperbolic way of stating the old Earl¡¯s love for smoking.¡±
Lady Meryl gave the baron a look and turned to Russell, ¡°Your father exaggerates, but your grandfather truly enjoys smoking. He knows about tobaccos from all over the country and has even made his own tobacco blends.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Russell said with a sigh of relief, smiling.
¡°What do you mean by that, Russell? You¡¯re not planning to give Grandpa a bag of tobacco, are you?¡± Roland said, unable to contain his amusement, ¡°As far as I know, the tobacco people sent to Grandpa¡¯s office in Red Castle was nearly overflowing.¡±
¡°Yes, Russell, giving tobacco is not a good choice, it does not reflect your regard for Grandpa,¡± Lady Meryl added.
¡°No, I¡¯m not giving tobacco,¡± Russell said, revealing a sly smile, ¡°Since Grandpa loves smoking so much, I¡¯ll just be confident that, even if he doesn¡¯t like my gift, he won¡¯t find it thoughtless.¡±
Baron Roman asked curiously, ¡°What gift is it?¡±
¡°Cigars.¡±
¡°Cigars? What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°Well, how should I put it, a new way to smoke¡ Maybe Grandpa will scold me, thinking cigars can¡¯t compare to his roomful of pipes, but at least it¡¯s a novel gift that might just set a trend,¡± Russell replied.
Russell revealed only the name and didn¡¯t bring out the cigars, planning to unveil them when celebrating his grandfather¡¯s birthday.
Grand gifts, costly gifts, he surely couldn¡¯t afford.
He could only rely on a bit of a time-traveler¡¯s ingenuity, making a splash with little money, and perhaps the cigars could indeed win Earl Merlin¡¯s favor.
¡°Whether to smoke pipes or cigars, I don¡¯t know which one is better¡ But if you dress up the cigars with a story, add some flair, their prestige can skyrocket instantly¡ Nobles, after all, savor that sort of thing, the essence of luxury!¡±
With such thoughts, Russell fell asleep peacefully at Fluorescent Castle.
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon arrived as promised.
The vast Gloomy Dreamland had expanded threefold, almost enveloping the entire Fluorescent Castle and the surrounding walls.
The magic light of the fantasy beasts, the magic light of the patrol knights¡ of course, what attracted the Little Dream Dragon the most was the unusual deep blue glow emanating from the Ice Soul Pearls hidden in the vault. It was a glow not of magic power but equally luminous.
¡°Gaga!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t eat that, Ice Cream. If you sneak a single one, Fluorescent Castle will turn upside down,¡± Russell hurriedly diverted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s attention. Theft of an Ice Soul Pearl could even alarm the Shadowflame Dragon.
After all, these were offerings to the Shadowflame Dragon.
Since the Little Dream Dragon started growing after eating an Ice Soul Pearl, Russell understood the purpose behind Red Castle¡¯s acquisition of them¡ªfeeding the Shadowflame Dragon. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
So, competing with the Shadowflame Dragon for food was too risky.
¡°Gaga!¡±
¡°Be obedient, Ice Cream, you don¡¯t want the Duke¡¯s Shadowflame Dragon really to take notice and then give you a beating. That would be getting off lightly. What if it decides to eat you as food instead¡ tsk tsk, in any case, we don¡¯t take what belongs to others!¡±
Scared by Russell¡¯s frightening words, the Little Dream Dragon finally capitulated, drooping its head dejectedly and making a listless response: ¡°Ga.¡±
Without taking the Ice Soul Pearls, none of the magic lights around the castle caught the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s attention.
Even Mr. Ross, who was sound asleep, held no interest for the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°If only I could teach Mr. Ross a lesson,¡± Russell thought somewhat bored, as he looked at the dejected Little Dream Dragon.
On several visits to Fluorescent Castle, Mr. Ross either mocked him or looked down on him, which always infuriated him.
Unfortunately, the Gloomy Dreamland was based in the real world, yet detached from it.
To date, the only two means of communicating with the real world were the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s breath of origin and the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s absorption of Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls. Apart from that, no matter how much damage was done, it couldn¡¯t interfere with the outside world in the slightest.
The night passed uneventfully.
The next morning, Russell was woken up at half-past seven on time. After washing up and getting dressed, he went downstairs for a buffet breakfast.
Not long after eight o¡¯clock, the whole family, surrounded by the servants, left Fluorescent Castle.
The procession consisted of four carriages. One was ridden by Lady Meryl and Lola. Another was occupied by the maids, and the remaining two carried materials needed for the trip. Baron Roman did not ride a horse; he also enjoyed the company of Lady Meryl in the carriage.
Russell and Roland both rode horses beside the carriages.
Around them, a squad of escort knights, led by Territory Patrol Knight Captain Kendall, secured the convoy¡¯s safety.
The Silver Winged Wind Fox, the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, the Nightmare Specter Horse, the Aurora Falcon, along with Russell¡¯s Red-eyed Rat King, and the Gloomy Black Scorpion climbing on Roland¡¯s back¡ªthe caravan boasted six fantasy beasts, with formidable combat power.
¡°Big brother, when did you start carrying the Gloomy Black Scorpion?¡± asked Russell curiously, ¡°Are you planning to form a covenant with it?¡±
¡°No, just getting acquainted,¡± Roland shook his head, ¡°This scorpion is even tougher to deal with than Mr. Ross. It¡¯s too stubborn. Otherwise, our family would have trained a third Phantom Beast Knight by now.¡±
The reason the Gloomy Black Scorpion had not been contract-bound by a knight was that it was an insect class fantasy beast with a problematic brain.
None of the great knights trained by the family could sync their thoughts with the Gloomy Black Scorpion¡¯s, preventing a stable battle qi chain from forming, and making a successful covenant difficult.
¡°To tell you the truth,¡± Roland leaned in and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m actually afraid that during battle, this scorpion will go berserk and sting even me!¡±
Having said that, with a touch of envy, he glanced at the Red-eyed Rat King: ¡°Your giant rat is much better, not only obedient but also a Beast King!¡±
Chapter 142 - 142 141 Frost Titan Legend
?Chapter 142: Chapter 141 Frost Titan Legend Chapter 142: Chapter 141 Frost Titan Legend The Beast King is a unique existence; perhaps their combat power is not stronger than an ordinary fantasy beast, but the ability to command the same species of ordinary wild creatures is a huge advantage indeed.
In the Glowing Valley, the King of Ebony-waisted Snakes, the Pangolin King, and the Great Horned Deer King all hold extraordinary value, providing territorial resources for the species.
Russell¡¯s Red-eyed Rat King was also a Beast King, just at the beginning of developing its potential.
But even at the beginning of developing its potential, one could feel its extraordinariness.
The reason being, ever since Russell tamed the Red-eyed Rat King, Wuyao Snake Manor had never faced a rodent infestation again. The rats no longer stole food or destroyed furniture and instead sought food in the wild or went to ¡°supply points¡± to eat.
In every settlement, Russell had people set up supply points, where food was offered at regular intervals to grow the rat population.
The Treasure-Hunting Rat Squad and Sentinel Rat Squad were under construction.
However, to truly take shape, it might still be necessary to wait until the contract with the Red-eyed Rat King was made, so they could communicate more clearly.
The team stopped briefly at Great Wind Manor. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Lady Ingrid had prepared a gift, entrusting her son and his family to deliver it to Merlin Rain-Longflower.
¡°I¡¯m old now, I won¡¯t visit Earl Merlin at Bluebird Castle this year,¡± Lady Ingrid prattled on, ¡°Let the little sparklers, on behalf of grandma, deliver the birthday blessings to Earl Merlin and wish him to live to one hundred ninety-five!¡±
The founding monarch of Shadowflame Duchy, the Dragon Knight Quentin Shadowflame, lived to be one hundred ninety-five, the longevity record of the entire country.
Thus, wishing someone to live to one hundred ninety-five is a very auspicious saying.
¡°Grandmother, we will surely deliver your blessings to Grandpa,¡± said Roland, waving his hand, no longer lingering.
Having bid farewell to Lady Ingrid, the team continued northward into Red Bat Grotto, and passing through Red Bat Grotto, they entered a world of ice and snow.
This time there were no overwhelming Knight Regiments, just a small squad of Knights escorting four carriages.
They progressed slowly along the icy Great Wall.
Smoothly reaching the first Cold Spring Point, they rested briefly before moving on to the second Cold Spring Point, and by nightfall, they had arrived at the third Cold Spring Point¡ªtheir speed much faster than the Knight Regiments clearing the Snow Demons.
Camp was set up for the night at the Cold Spring Point.
Servants, wrapped in thick clothes, busied themselves preparing dinner.
Baron Roman, with Lady Meryl wrapped in a coat, quietly stepped up to the patio above the Cold Spring Point, appreciating the night scene of the snowfield.
Russell had intended to rest, but Lola came looking for him: ¡°Father and mother went to watch the stars, Russell, shall we go too?¡±
¡°What about big brother?¡±
¡°Roland went on patrol.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to see the stars.¡± Russell smiled and tousled Lola¡¯s hair, messing up the hair she had finally managed to comb neatly.
¡°Annoying Russell!¡±
¡°Do you still want me to accompany you to look at the stars?¡±
¡°Hmph¡ Russell, no, brother.¡± Lola had learned to change her face, she used to call her brothers and sisters by their names, but now she had learned to call them brother.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Russell took Lola by the hand, leaving the Cold Spring Point.
In reality, the night sky over the snowfield had lost all attraction to him; during his time clearing the merchant roads, he had been on night watch and had grown tired of watching the stars.
However, now, watching the stars with his sister, he felt a different mood altogether.
The snowfield, too, had its sunny and overcast days; even when the sun was out, the wind and snow continued to howl, but the sunlight was brilliant. At night, the stars shone just as brilliantly, allowing a view of the endless, clustered stars across the entire sky.
¡°There are so many stars. I always thought the snowfield was overcast and you couldn¡¯t see the stars,¡± Lola exclaimed in admiration.
¡°The blizzards of the snowfield are the workings of the Snow Demon from another realm,¡± Russell explained softly, ¡°In actuality, the snowfield also experiences spring, summer, autumn, and winter.¡±
¡°Spring, summer, autumn, and winter?¡±
¡°Yes, those are the four seasons. Back in ancient times before the Snow Demon invaded our Dragon Sleep Continent, there were distinct seasonal changes¡¡±
Most of the history of Dragon Sleep Continent is now buried under thick ice and snow. The Snow Demon¡¯s invasion triggered a cataclysm that almost annihilated everything, and mankind struggled to survive for thousands of years, with almost all of its illustrious civilization lost.
It wasn¡¯t until the dragons awakened that humanity began to rise again, creating the civilization we have today.
However, the opposing ecologies of ice and fire have been completely different from the seasonal changes of ancient times, with warm seasons and ice periods alternating.
For nearly half the year, or about six to ten months, the warm season prevails. This is followed by a relatively shorter ice period, which might last two months or stretch up to six months, and is not fixed.
During the warmest two months of the warm season, the term ¡°summer¡± from ancient times is still used, known as the scorching summer.
The other seasons, spring, autumn, and winter, have been lost in the river of time, and only a few words that have survived to this day might contain remnants of their essence.
For a child like Lola, the meaning of spring, summer, autumn, and winter is no longer understood.
Even most ordinary people are unaware of the existence of the four seasons, with their concept being limited to alternating ice periods and warm seasons.
¡°The four seasons are formed by the power the sun provides us¡ But the power of the Snow Demon is so strong that the sunlight can¡¯t penetrate the snowfield, leading to endless blizzards that howl for ten thousand years¡ Only the dragons can tear through the Snow Demon¡¯s frost,¡± Russell shared.
¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Lola said, finally understanding, ¡°But why did the Snow Demon invade the Dragon Sleep Continent?¡±
¡°That, we¡¯ll have to ask the Snow Giant about.¡±
Roland, having walked over at some point, tossed a steaming baked sweet potato to both Russell and Lola and said, ¡°You¡¯d best eat it while it¡¯s hot¡ Let me tell you, Snow Giants are nothing to worry about,¡± and didn¡¯t proceed with his patrol.
He squatted next to the two, nibbling on his baked sweet potato and casually said, ¡°To truly know where the Snow Demon comes from, we¡¯d need to catch one of those legendary Frost Titans!¡±
¡°Frost Titan? What¡¯s that?¡± Lola asked, eyes wide with curiosity.
Russell perked up his ears; there was very little information about Frost Titans, having only seen fleeting mentions in some knight novels, but the descriptions were vague and inconclusive.
Roland grinned and said, ¡°The Frost Titan is the real source of the Snow Demon. The entire Dragon Sleep Continent¡¯s freezing over is due to this Frost Titan. The frost that shakes off from it turns into those Snow Demons, and its spit becomes the Snow Giants.¡±
¡°That sounds just like what you would read in knight novels,¡± Russell said, somewhat disappointed by Roland¡¯s story.
Shrugging, Roland continued, ¡°Few have even seen a Snow Giant¡ Only Lord Utreras from our Glowing Valley has truly seen a Snow Giant¡ Well, to be precise, he¡¯s seen a foot of a Snow Giant.¡±
One day, as Utreras battled in the vast snowy world, with the Shadowflame Dragon fighting a Snow Giant in the distance and their figures obscured, all Utreras saw clearly was a giant foot descending from the sky shattering the earth, and then he passed out.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Count Merlin leading the remnants of the Knight Regiment on a retreat and incidentally rescuing him, Utreras might have frozen to death on the snowfield.
Attempting to dig deeper, Russell asked, ¡°Big brother, do you know any more legends about the Frost Titan?¡±
Roland spread his hands: ¡°That¡¯s all I know; I¡¯m not a scholar versed in mystical lore.¡±
¡°Meh, boring,¡± Russell yawned, stood up, and prepared to return to Cold Spring Point, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lola, time to sleep¡¡±
Chapter 143 - 143 142 Tributary River Mouth
?Chapter 143: Chapter 142 Tributary River Mouth Chapter 143: Chapter 142 Tributary River Mouth The story of the Frost Titan failed to move Russell; after watching the stars, he took Lola back to rest, wanting to fall asleep early.
Then he went dream hunting with the Little Dream Dragon in the Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, Snowfield!¡±
A man and dragon, a butterfly, and a flower chose a direction and immediately headed steadfastly toward the distance, hoping to find a group of Snow Ghosts within the time they could endure in the Gloomy Dreamland to have a feast.
¡°Ice Cream, put your back into flying; your speed has increased a lot from before,¡± Russell waved his hand, ¡°You used to fly at about fifteen kilometers an hour, now at least twenty-five kilometers an hour! Let¡¯s aim for a hundred kilometers!¡±
Russell didn¡¯t know how long Gloomy Dreamland would last, as there were no timing tools there.
But he could roughly sense that the duration was about five hours, basically consistent with the flow of time in the outside world. Of course, sometimes it would be longer, sometimes shorter, mainly depending on the state of the Little Dream Dragon.
¡°Ga ga ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon strived to fly.
In a flash, they had flown for a long time, feeling like at least two hours, flying over fifty kilometers, but they hadn¡¯t encountered a single Snow Ghost.
¡°This¡ when we cleared the trade route last time, we must have cleaned it up too thoroughly!¡± Russell was speechless.
However, before Russell finished complaining, a bluish-green light blossomed ahead, and a group of Snow Ghosts was wandering in the snow night.
¡°Awesome!¡±
¡°But this also shows that last time, the clearing of the trade route wasn¡¯t very thorough,¡± Russell joked as he followed the Little Dream Dragon as it energetically pushed forward in flight.
After reaching the group of Snow Ghosts, the Little Dream Dragon began to inhale deeply without needing any signal from Russell.
With each breath, an unlucky Snow Ghost disappears, its cyan light merging into a vortex and condensing into Ice Pellet Pearls before falling into the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s mouth.
Ga crunch, ga crunch.
The Little Dream Dragon chomped away happily; in just a short moment, it had completely drained the group of Snow Ghosts, totaling ten.
¡°Let¡¯s go, next meal!¡± Russell waved his little hand and continued to search ahead.
As expected, a few minutes later, another group of Snow Ghosts was found, including a large Snow Ghost. However, whether it was a regular or a large one, they were all just a breath away for the Little Dream Dragon, without any difficulty in consumption.
That night, they found three batches of Snow Ghosts: twenty-nine regular ones and two large ones.
¡°Had your fill?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°Then good night, no, good morning, which is also not right¡¡± Before Russell could figure out whether to say good morning, good afternoon, or good night, his consciousness swiftly dimmed.
The next day, the group passed several Cold Spring Points and finally rested at the fourth one.
In the evening, Russell still took the Little Dream Dragon flying over the boundless Snowfield, trying to find Snow Ghosts for nourishment as much as possible.
However, the results were not as good as one would wish; they found only one group of Snow Ghosts the entire night, with just seven regular ones.
Then, on the third night, they camped at the Cold Spring Point again.
¡°Alright, tonight¡¯s the last meal; after it, we¡¯ll head to Tributary River Mouth,¡± Russell didn¡¯t have high expectations for that night¡¯s harvest. It would be good enough to casually suck up a few Ice Pellet Pearls to satisfy the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s craving.
But surprises always come unexpectedly.
A group of Snow Ghosts surrounding a five-meter-tall Snow Demon shone with deep blue light in the darkness ahead.
¡°Blue skin!¡±
Russell exclaimed, ¡°Woo-hoo, take off! Let¡¯s go, Ice Cream!¡±
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon didn¡¯t need any reminding from Russell; its eyes gleamed, and saliva incessantly drooled from its mouth.
Upon getting closer, the Little Dream Dragon aimed to inhale the Ice Soul Pearl from the Snow Demon first.
With a palm, Russell cut her off, ¡°No, start with the appetizer and wait until it¡¯s finished before digging into the main course!¡±
He knew that once the Little Dream Dragon devoured the Ice Soul Pearl, it would have to slumber for several days.
So, before eating the Ice Soul Pearl, it had to first fill its stomach with the Ice Pellet Pearl so the remaining Ice Pellet Pearls wouldn¡¯t go to waste after eating the Ice Soul Pearl.
¡°Gah?¡±
¡°Just listen to me, start eating from this side.¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon did as told, suppressing its craving for the Ice Soul Pearl, and began to drain the Snow Ghosts encircling the Snow Demon one by one.
The Snow Demon realized what was happening and, in anger, swung its large club trying to find the enemy preying on its minions. However, hidden within the Gloomy Dreamland¡¯s split forms, Russell and the Little Dream Dragon remained undetected by the Snow Demon, which could only rage impotently.
As its minions disappeared one after another, it soon became a lone figure.
¡°There¡¯s still time to search the area¡ never mind, if we lose the Snow Demon¡¯s coordinates, that would be a big loss.¡± Russell decisively abandoned his greed and patted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, ¡°Time for the main course, suck it up!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon flew in front of the Snow Demon, and facing the bewildered creature, it opened its mouth wide and took a deep breath.
In an instant, a deep blue light swirled into a vortex, pulling all of the Snow Demon¡¯s power toward the center.
¡°Just one vortex, which means there¡¯s only one Ice Soul Pearl, huh? Tsk, you look so big and burly, with a fat head and big ears, how can you be so stingy?¡± Russell complained a little before enjoying the struggle between the Little Dream Dragon and the Snow Demon.
The Snow Demon roared in madness, twisting its body and swinging its club wildly, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t withstand the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s devouring power.
All of its strength was gathered into the vortex, turning into a deep blue Ice Soul Pearl.
Then the Little Dream Dragon gulped it down, chewing it like a bone before swallowing it. After finishing its meal, it licked its lips, signaling the end of the feast.
The surroundings fell into the quiet of death once more, lit up by only the faint glow of the Sword Butterflies and Thorns, illuminating a radius of three meters.
¡°Ah gah¡¡± The Little Dream Dragon yawned, feeling sleepy after satisfying its hunger and thirst.
¡°Then goodbye for now, see you in a few days!¡±
¡
A new day dawned, and sunlight streamed down from the courtyard into Cold Spring Point. The party from Fluorescent Castle had already set off on their journey.
Russell was riding his majestic black warhorse, galloping along with the group.
In just two to three hours, they could see the snow line disappearing in the distance, replaced by a series of black ridges.
They had arrived at the Tributary River Mouth territory.
One was the Clearwater River, with waters clear all year round, and the other was the Turbid River, muddy with sediment in the warm season. These two rivers joined together and flowed into the Da Wan River, forming a river mouth with three branches, creating fertile land.
Russell had visited the Tributary River Mouth a few times before, but his memory of the land had faded.
He only remembered that the Rainflower Family¡¯s Bluebird Castle stood on the only hill of the Estuary Plains, which overlooked the whole plain, both the clear and muddy rivers, and the vast, limitless expanse of the Da Wan River.
¡°33,000 square kilometers, nearly fifty million acres, it¡¯s twelve or thirteen times the size of Glowing Valley¡ it¡¯s almost as big as Hainan Island, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Russell admired the approaching black ridges, awestruck. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He remembered that the area of Hainan Island was only about thirty-four thousand square kilometers, the smallest province in his homeland (excluding municipalities and special administrative regions). Therefore, the territory of the Tributary River Mouth, which was part of an earldom, could practically be regarded as a province.
Count Merlin Rain-Longflower was the lord of this land.
¡°We have left the ice wall, let the carriages speed up!¡± Baron Roman, riding his Nightmare Specter Horse, commanded loudly from the front of the group, ¡°If we move swiftly, we should be able to reach Bluebird Castle before dark!¡±
Lady Meryl lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked towards the rolling hills with a joyful smile.
Chapter 144 - 144 143 Bluebird Castle
?Chapter 144: Chapter 143 Bluebird Castle Chapter 144: Chapter 143 Bluebird Castle The caravan entered the undulating boundary mountains, where ice caps and rocks fused and supported each other, creating complex ice cave structures.
Clearly, the Rainflower Family had expended considerable effort to carve out this cavern.
They had chiseled a path through the rock walls and ice caps wide enough to accommodate several wagons side by side, making it easier for merchant caravans to traverse the boundary mountains and enter the interior of the Tributary River Mouth territory.
Beyond the boundary mountains, the up-and-down landscape continued.
Compared to the rudimentary ¡°two mountains with a basin¡± formation of Glowing Valley, the more expansive geography of the Tributary River Mouth was obviously much richer.
¡°This whole area is undeveloped mountainous terrain. Once you get past this mountainous area, you¡¯ll enter the flat plains of the Estuary Plains,¡± Roland lamented, ¡°Glowing Valley is short on manpower, and Tributary River Mouth is in the same boat!¡±
He then shook his head with a laugh, ¡°Our warm enclaves, every single one of them is short on manpower, ultimately it¡¯s because our foundations aren¡¯t deep enough.¡±
¡°Over the years, the family hasn¡¯t pulled in many people from the Volcanic Oasis, right?¡± Russell said.
¡°Not as many as you might think,¡± said Roland, leaning to one side, ¡°The main issue is insufficient food production. If we bring in too many serfs and a bad harvest year hits, we could end up with a lot of them starving to death. Red Castle places a great deal of importance on the population; if too many serfs die on a territory, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±
¡°I always thought that Red Castle wouldn¡¯t care about such things.¡± Russell had always believed that the lord decided everything on their land, and no one else had the right to interfere.
¡°How could Red Castle possibly not care,¡± said Roland, leaning slightly, ¡°The land is deeply connected to the Great Dragon; whether a piece of land can be developed or if enough magical creatures are born on it, all of these factors affect the growth of the Shadowflame Dragon.¡±
Russell asked curiously, ¡°How so?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but during my time following Grand Duke Kunstan, I got a glimpse into some of the secrets of the Shadowflame Dragon¡ Great Dragons forge lands of warmth, humans cultivate these lands of warmth, and then in turn, these lands of warmth nourish the Great Dragons.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Russell said.
¡°The development of a territory must be gradual. If a year of disaster strikes and the territory is badly affected, hindering the growth of the Shadowflame Dragon, Red Castle won¡¯t show leniency,¡± Roland added.
¡°Volcanic Oasis has been recuperating for twenty years; the population has increased a lot. Red Castle should relax some restrictions and allow serf trade, right?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Roland shrugged, then whispered, ¡°This time I plan to feel out Grandfather¡¯s stance with Father. Before the Council of Elders disbands, they will definitely make some arrangements for these specific affairs.¡±
After a pause, he shook his head, ¡°During these ten years of Grandfather¡¯s governance, he¡¯s been too strict on serf trade. Even when our family wanted to apply for a permit, Grandfather denied it repeatedly¡ The little bit of smuggling we do, how can it compare to population!¡±
During Count Merlin¡¯s term, they strictly controlled the serf trade to allow Volcanic Oasis to recuperate.
But they turned a blind eye to smuggling and similar matters.
Russell thought for a moment and said, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s actions could be seen as focusing on the major issues while ignoring the minor ones. Overall, it¡¯s still in line with Red Castle¡¯s interests.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s in line,¡± Roland confirmed, even though he complained about Count Merlin¡¯s strict control of the serf trade, his tone still carried pride for Count Merlin, ¡°Otherwise, would Princess Anxia have sent off Grandfather with such grandeur? Keep in mind, there have been rumors between her and Grandfather!¡±
Ancestor who furthers the family¡¯s welfare is naturally endearing,
But an ancestor who takes charge of the nation¡¯s affairs is equally worthy of respect.
¡°Indeed,¡± Russell too, reflected, ¡°The Council of Elders has been established for twenty years, and in the last ten years under Grandfather¡¯s governance, it is clear that he has made significant contributions to Shadowflame Grand Duchy, to Red Castle.¡±
As for the specifics of the political situation, the two brothers actually knew very little.
But that didn¡¯t prevent them from making broad statements.
¡°Now that Kunstan has ascended to the throne, it is sure to be a good beginning. I will also sincerely assist Grand Duke Kunstan, and help bring greatness to Shadowflame Grand Duchy once again!¡± Roland said enthusiastically, pounding his chest in his excitement.
This posture, for a moment, made Russell overlay his image with that of his Earthly home¡ªMAGA!
¡
The mountain roads were not silent and deserted but, on the contrary, every certain distance there was a small estate market.
The caravan would stop at these small markets to purchase fresh fruits and vegetables.
By the afternoon, the caravan had successfully traversed the mountainous region and arrived at the boundless Estuary Plains, where one could see the sparkling Clearwater River and the Turbid River in the distance, reflecting the sunlight like a jade belt.
Once they entered the plains, they could gallop freely.
Eventually, before the darkness set in, they successfully reached the majestic castle located on a low hill by the great river¡ªBluebird Castle.
Fluorescent Castle, including its outer walls, covered an area of over a hundred acres, which was already very large, but when compared to Bluebird Castle, it seemed like a minor wizard before a great one. The main body of this castle, in shades of gray and yellow, covered at least five hundred acres.
The castle was built following the undulations of the low hill, with lower surrounding areas and a towering center.
Rings upon rings of outer walls, three layers within and three layers without, protected the pointed tower atop the hill, like a mountain peak. Each city wall was dotted with many arrow towers, constructed from huge blocks of stone, solid and enduring.
¡°There are dragons!¡± Lola poked her head out of the carriage window, pointing to the spires of Bluebird Castle.
Atop them, two bipedal flying dragons, each perched on an arrow tower, overlooked the entire Estuary Plains.
One of the dragons was pitch black, clearly Merlin Rain-Longflower¡¯s contracted partner, the Manganese Steel Dragon Mercedes; while the other, with a body of pale blue as if carved from crystal, was the Blue Crystal Dragon Medica Loren.
The Rainflower Family had two dragons!
Boom, boom, boom!
The sound of horse hooves shattered the nighttime calm as a group of knights galloped from Bluebird Castle, halting neatly in front of the caravan.
The young and handsome knight at the forefront approached, saying loudly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Mel is here to welcome you.¡±
Baron Roman, riding a Nightmare Specter Horse, stepped forward, ¡°Your aunt is in the carriage.¡±
Lady Meryl had already let the servants pull back the curtains of the carriage and looked at her handsome nephew with a brilliant smile, ¡°Mel, come closer, let your aunt have a good look at you. It¡¯s been over a year since I last saw you, and you¡¯ve become even more mature!¡±
¡°Aunt,¡± Mel rode up to the side of the carriage, ¡°You are still as young and beautiful as before.¡±
¡°Ultimately, I¡¯m still getting old, after all the children are grown,¡± Lady Meryl reflected.
¡°Cousin Mel!¡± Lola also popped her head out, smiling and greeting.
¡°Haha, Lola, long time no see. You¡¯ve gotten even more¡ cute!¡± Mel barely found the proper words of praise.
Roland and Russell had also come closer, each greeting Mel Rainflower in turn.
After the brief greetings, Mel returned to the group of knights and said loudly, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, grandfather, father, and mother are all waiting for you in the castle, let¡¯s go inside first, and then we can have a good reunion later.¡±
There was still a distance from the foot of the hill to the castle.
They walked for a full quarter of an hour.
Finally, they arrived at the gates of Bluebird Castle, where by now, brilliant lights had been lit, illuminating the entrance as if it were daylight.
The servants of the castle were lined up on both sides, waiting to welcome the arrival of Baron Roman and his party.
On the left, a slightly less numerous row was made up of nobles, on the right, a longer row of servants, with an elderly noble and a middle-aged noble couple standing in the center.
Once the carriage stopped, Baron Roman immediately helped Lady Meryl out of the carriage and then hurriedly walked forward.
¡°Father-in-law, Sir!¡±
¡°Father!¡±
The Baron and his wife both called out to the elderly noble standing at the center of the gate.
This elderly noble had only a few gray hairs, the rest still black and glossy, and his face had few wrinkles. Even though he was no longer young, one could still feel his handsome and charming demeanor.
He was none other than the former Chief Executive of the Council of Elders, the lord of the Tributary River Mouth earldom, a Fourth-layer Phantom Beast Knight, and also a famously distinguished Flying Dragon Knight from the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, one of the most outstanding figures, Count Flo Pot Merlin Rain-Longflower.
Chapter 145 - 145 144 Its Just an Accident
?Chapter 145: Chapter 144: It¡¯s Just an Accident Chapter 145: Chapter 144: It¡¯s Just an Accident ¡°Roman, Meryl.¡± Count Merlin Rain-Longflower gently embraced his son-in-law and daughter, ¡°It must have been a hard journey.¡±
At this moment, he was no longer the dignified Chief Executive of the Council of Elders, but simply a kind old father.
¡°Not at all, it wasn¡¯t hard.¡± Lady Meryl¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, yet her smile was joyful, ¡°Father, you¡¯re still as strong as you were at Red Castle. You haven¡¯t changed much, which is truly wonderful, truly wonderful.¡±
¡°What changes could there be?¡± Count Merlin smiled as he spoke, ¡°Mercedes¡¯s power boils within my body. Only when I return to the volcano and follow the Grand Duke to his rest will old age come upon me.¡±
Viscount Mejie, Count Merlin¡¯s son, also stepped forward and embraced his brother-in-law and sister one by one.
He often saw Baron Roman but had not seen Lady Meryl for over a year: ¡°Welcome home, Meryl.¡±
¡°I¡¯m very happy, brother.¡± Lady Meryl said through laughter and tears.
Viscount Mejie¡¯s wife, Kuna Shadowflame, also embraced Lady Meryl with a smile: ¡°You¡¯ve grown haggard from the journey. You must quickly regain your spirits. Many ladies at Tributary River Mouth have been missing you.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I miss them too, especially the time when you had just married into our family, and I was still unwed¡ Time flies so fast; our children have already grown up.¡±
¡°Yes, Mel has been mentioning Russell¡¯s name at home, heaven knows how many times.¡± Kuna Shadowflame, watching Russell embrace and greet Count Merlin, said softly, ¡°Standing together, he and Mel look like true brothers.¡±
It had to be said.
Russell¡¯s outstanding appearance and distinguished temperament always attracted more attention.
¡°Little fire sprite, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Count Merlin didn¡¯t see Russell often, but he used to when he was a child.
By the time Count Merlin went to Red Castle to govern, Russell had only visited once with his parents and met him at a banquet there.
Russell was about twelve at the time, and afterward, his memories of Red Castle and Count Merlin gradually became vague. Only upon seeing Count Merlin again tonight did Russell recall his impression of his maternal grandfather from his predecessor¡¯s memories.
Stern, aloof.
Thus, Russell felt somewhat constrained and wasn¡¯t as warmly close to Count Merlin as Roland was.
Moreover, he was not very fond of socializing and had a touch of social anxiety, especially when it came to seeing relatives.
¡°I¡¯m very pleased to see you, Grandfather.¡± Russell did his best to make his smile appear more sincere.
But his sense of aloofness was easily seen through by Count Merlin, the graceful old Earl, who did not show anything amiss but merely smiled gently, ¡°Think of Bluebird Castle as your own home and have a pleasant time here.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
And so the greeting ended simply.
Count Merlin returned to fondly stroking the hair of Lola, who had come forward to say hello. Although Lola was not quite a beauty, she was at least not ugly and fairly cute. Hence, Count Merlin took Lola¡¯s hand, chatting amiably for quite a while.
¡°Uncle.¡±
¡°Good, tonight you must join me for a few drinks!¡±
¡°Definitely.¡± Russell smiled and replied.
Then he greeted his aunt Kuna Shadowflame: ¡°Aunt, you look as radiant as ever.¡±
¡°Knowing you were coming made me very happy, and when one is happy, it shows,¡± Kuna said with a smile.
She was born into nobility, being the personal aunt of the current Grand Duke. After marrying into the Rainflower Family, she only had one son, Cousin Mel, and chose not to have more children. As a result, she took excellent care of herself, looking as slim and attractive at forty-five as a young woman of twenty-seven or twenty-eight.
Despite her bright smile.
Russell could still sense from certain subtle expressions that Aunt Kuna was not truly happy about his family¡¯s visit.
Even subtly, Russell could sense that Aunt Kuna seemed to have a slight disdain for his family.
¡°Because we¡¯re ugly, or is it something else?¡± Russell didn¡¯t know.
He couldn¡¯t be sure whether his feelings were accurate or not.
Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to engage in social niceties with Aunt Kuna; that was a concern for Baron and his wife. His only duty was to keep his cousin Mel entertained.
Once all the necessary formalities were concluded,
Mel threw an arm around Russell¡¯s shoulders and led him into the castle with a laugh, ¡°Haha, finally got you here, kid. Have you been training hard in the territory? You seem a bit lacking in physique to me!¡±
¡°Lacking? I¡¯m still growing,¡± Russell replied with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s why you need to focus on cultivating your Battle Qi. Become a Great Knight soon, and you won¡¯t be lacking anymore,¡± Mel teased.
Compared to his cousin Mel, Russell¡¯s strength indeed seemed a bit lacking.
Mel was only three years older but had already advanced to the rank of Great Knight and was just waiting for the day to ride a dragon as a ¡°virgin.¡± Despite the massive investment of Magic Elixirs by the family, it also proved Mel¡¯s own remarkable talent.
In other words, cousins like Mel and Roland were the elite among the aristocracy.
Russell was just an outlier.
¡
The banquet at Bluebird Castle wasn¡¯t particularly grand, primarily because it didn¡¯t involve the local aristocracy. It was just the family seated around a round table for dinner, yet dishes kept coming out like an assembly line.
As Russell¡¯s personal servant, it was his job to attend to him during the meal.
When a servant of Bluebird Castle brought the plates, he had to receive them and then place them in front of Russell, making it easy for Russell to help himself at any time.
There were no chopsticks, only knives and forks.
Russell¡¯s aristocratic manners were impeccable; he ate quickly yet gracefully. However, he only partook of foods imbued with magic power and merely tasted the others without much enthusiasm¡ªsince he didn¡¯t have much love for most of the world¡¯s cuisine, he only cared about which was more nutritious.
When it came to Primordial Beast meat and Magic Potion porridge and the like, he treated them as he would a Magic Elixir.
¡°Russell, how far have you gotten in your training?¡± asked Earl Merlin curiously, quite impressed with his handsome grandson at first glance, glad that he hadn¡¯t wasted the Rainflower Family¡¯s good looks.
Russell responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already opened up the main meridians in both arms, and now I¡¯m further cultivating the main meridians in my legs.¡±
¡°It was during your coming-of-age ceremony that you first unleashed your Battle Qi, right?¡±
¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good progress,¡± said Earl Merlin, pleased, ¡°Talent in cultivating Battle Qi is important, but perseverance is even more so. The fact that you ignited your Battle Qi before the coming-of-age ceremony and carved out the meridians in your arms in a short time shows that you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±
In just over four months, he had carved out the meridians in his arms, and his training speed was now no less than some of the talented knights.
Of course.
Whether or not one was a genius did not determine a knight¡¯s success; the true benchmarks were whether they could bond with a Fantasy Beast and if they could ride a dragon.
The training before bonding with a Fantasy Beast or riding a dragon was all about laying the groundwork for extraordinary power.
Ordinary Knights dreamt of bonding with Fantasy Beasts.
But aristocratic youths were wholeheartedly focused on dragon riding!
Chapter 146 - 146 145 Vivie
?Chapter 146: Chapter 145 Vivie Chapter 146: Chapter 145 Vivie The topic did not linger on Russell for too long.
Although he was as handsome as a member of the Rainflower Family, he was ultimately just a younger son who had just come of age and was given a fief. Even with a mushroom bird at his side, it would take several generations of effort to prosper.
And if there happened to be a prodigal in the midst of those generations, all efforts could go up in smoke.
Add to that, Russell was not particularly talkative, his responses to questions were as brief as possible, which naturally led him back to the role of the unnoticed one.
This allowed him to feel more at ease and indulge in magic-powered food with abandon.
He was also discreetly observing his maternal grandfather Count Merlin and his maternal great-aunt Kuna Yingyan, both of whom could be considered among the highest echelons of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy¡ªan individual who had held sway over a decade of court politics, and a former Grand Duke¡¯s daughter, the current Grand Duke¡¯s aunt.
Yet, perhaps because he was far from Red Castle, Count Merlin did not wish to talk politics. In the face of several inquiries from Baron Roman, he dismissively got by with a few words.
However, Baron Roman did not seem to notice Count Merlin¡¯s impatience and continued to ask, ¡°Sir, after the Grand Duke took office, was there any discussion of serfdom policies¡ There must have been arrangements in place before the handover of the Council of Elders, right?¡±
Count Merlin, cutting his steak, furrowed his brow imperceptibly, then looked up and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for the family to gather. We should talk more about the interesting things happening in our lands.¡±
¡°What interesting things can happen in the lands¡¡± Baron Roman said unconsciously.
Lady Meryl immediately kicked the Baron under the table and then said with a smile, ¡°There really are some interesting things in the lands. Father, you might not be aware, but Russell has gotten a Glowing Mushrooms Mushroom Bird.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Count Merlin became curious.
Even though the Rainflower Family had several Little Sprites, still, any newly arisen Little Sprite was worthy of admiration.
Little Sprites represented a large amount of magic potion, a multitude of knights, numerous honors, and it meant that the power of the Shadowflame Dragon was extended once more. The warm lands would hence push further into the snowfields.
¡°I saw it!¡± Cousin Mel rushed to say, ¡°It¡¯s called Rosy. Just now, when Mr. Hunter arranged the Elf gathering, I saw the mushroom bird. It¡¯s completely green and chubby, very pretty, though a bit timid.¡±
Russell smiled and said, ¡°Under the watchful eye of the Great Dragon, I thank the Shadowflame Dragon for its gift.¡±
¡°Such a lucky child.¡± Aunt Kuna said warmly, praising, ¡°The Shadowflame Dragon prefers to keep an eye on outstanding young people.¡±
¡°Not just that, Grandfather, Russell also brought a Fantasy Beast, the Red-eyed Rat King!¡± Mel said proudly.
He was very happy about Russell¡¯s gains; after all, he was not afraid to follow in the footsteps of a successful brother, especially since their family already had two dragons.
¡°Cough, cough, it¡¯s just luck, good luck,¡± Russell said modestly with a wave of his hand.
¡°As Kuna said, the Shadowflame Dragon does not look favorably upon just anyone, it¡¯s only the excellent young people that catch its eye,¡± Count Merlin said, raising his glass of red wine, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to the outstanding youths of the Grand Duchy.¡±
Everyone raised their glasses, even Lola held up a glass of grape juice. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
For a moment, Russell once again became the center of attention, but this was far from his wish, as he preferred to develop quietly without drawing attention.
Yet outstanding individuals can¡¯t help but shine.
¡°There¡¯s just no helping it!¡±
Russell could only learn to endure, to bear the praises and well-wishes of everyone, and in such a harmonious atmosphere, the dinner came to an end.
Because the Fluorescent Fungi Family had made a long and arduous journey, feeling weary, they were taken by Aunt Kuna to bathe and rest after the dinner.
Russell followed the castle¡¯s servants and settled his Red-eyed Rat King into a temporary Fantasy Beast rest chamber.
¡°Red-eye, behave and eat, drink, and sleep here, don¡¯t run around, be careful not to become a snack for the Manganese Steel Dragon or Crystal Blue Dragon,¡± he warned.
¡°Squeak squeak!¡± The Red-eyed Rat King nodded repeatedly.
Now that it had evolved into a Fantasy Beast, basically, there were no natural predators, except for the Bipedal Flying Dragon. In its eyes, a Bipedal Flying Dragon was as frightening as the wild cats it had encountered before its evolution, not to be provoked at any cost.
On the way back, the castle¡¯s corridors connected one after another, and without a servant to lead the way, one could easily get lost.
Suddenly, around a corner flew a wondrous little creature half a meter tall.
As adorable as a doll, with transparent wings resembling those of a butterfly on its back, it had an incredibly cute face with pure and clear eyes. Its hair was curled on top of its head, blooming with a blue flower that resembled a small bird.
¡°Eh, who are you?¡± the little creature hovered in front of Russell.
The two maids who hurried over quickly curtsied to Russell, ¡°Mr. Russel, we¡¯re so sorry to have disturbed you.¡±
Russell nodded to the two pretty maids.
Then he smiled at the marvelous little creature before him, ¡°My name is Russell Fluorescent Fungus. Hello, might I ask who you are?¡±
¡°Russell Fluorescent Fungus?¡± The wondrous little creature tilted its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I know Roman Fluorescent Fungus. But I don¡¯t like Roman Fluorescent Fungus, he isn¡¯t good-looking at all, whereas you are quite handsome.¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Russell didn¡¯t know how to respond; indeed, his father was a bit ordinary looking.
One of the attractive maids, boldly gazing at Russell, replied enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Russel, this is Lady Vivie, the great elf of the Rainflower Family. It might be her first time meeting you, so she¡¯s a bit curious.¡±
With that, she even winked at Russell, her eyes bold and spicy.
Russell squinted his eyes.
The male servant leading the way for Russell glanced at the maid with a warning look and then said to Russell, ¡°Mr. Russel, Lady Vivie likes to wander around the castle; you¡¯ll often see her.¡±
Speaking of which, he also told the two maids, ¡°Mr. Russel needs to go back to his room to rest, so you better get back to your own tasks.¡±
The two maids quickly made way.
Russell also waved to the great elf Vivie of the Rainflower Family, ¡°Good night, Lady Vivie.¡±
¡°Good night, Russell Fluorescent Fungus,¡± Vivie waved her little hand and then did not forget to repeat, ¡°You really are quite handsome.¡±
¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Russell turned around, made a gentlemanly hat-tipping gesture, and then left with ease.
Watching his departing figure, the attractive maid couldn¡¯t help herself and exclaimed, ¡°Mr. Russel is really handsome.¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± the other maid agreed. ¡°I thought the Fluorescent Fungi Family¡ but alas, that¡¯s not for us to think about. Let¡¯s go; Lady Vivie has left, and we need to keep up so she doesn¡¯t get lost again.¡±
¡°Lady Vivie is so adorable, I heard she has lived in the castle for decades and still doesn¡¯t remember the layout.¡±
¡°Shush, keep it down.¡±
The two maids hurried after her.
But Vivie suddenly stopped, turned her head, and said, ¡°I think I heard someone talking behind my back, Anna, Beth, was it you?¡±
¡°Of course not, Lady Vivie. We only have respect for you and would never dare to speak ill of you.¡±
¡°Oh okay, I believe you,¡± Lady Vivie nodded her head and then flew toward the corner of the corridor, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Lord Mercedes now, to ask about the story of that volcano, so hurry up and follow.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong, Lady Vivie. To visit Lord Mercedes, you should go this way, not the way you are going.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Vivie stated firmly. ¡°If I go this way and circle the entire castle, I will end up in front of Lord Mercedes!¡±
¡°But this road leads outside the castle; if you keep going, you¡¯ll end up descending the mountain.¡±
¡°Impossible, as long as I keep moving forward, circle the entire Estuary Plains, I¡¯m sure to come back here!¡±
Chapter 147 - 147 146 Stare of the Gloomy Dreamland
?Chapter 147: Chapter 146 Stare of the Gloomy Dreamland Chapter 147: Chapter 146 Stare of the Gloomy Dreamland ¡°Vivie was the only Great Elf of the Rainflower Family, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Russell pondered in bed at night.
Elves were categorized into two types.
One type was plant-based elves, and the other was mushroom-based elves.
Within the mushroom-based elves, fungal cordyceps nurture mushroom insects, which can evolve into mushroom birds, and mushroom birds are the final evolutionary stage for mushroom elves.
In plant-based elves, plant cordyceps give birth to Spirit Insects, which can evolve into Little Sprites. Little Sprites can further evolve into Great Elves, beings with spirit and intelligence able to speak.
However, evolving into a Great Elf was incredibly difficult, and in the entire Shadowflame Grand Duchy, the number of Great Elves was even scarcer than Bipedal Flying Dragons.
But once you have a Great Elf, it means the family will continuously have a stream of Spirit Insects and Little Sprites being born.
The theoretical lifespan of a Great Elf is two to three hundred years, enough to shelter a family for several generations, up to a dozen or more.
This is also why Lady Meryl, when she married into the family, was given a Rainflower Little Sprite as a dowry by Count Merlin¡ªthe Rainflower Family wasn¡¯t short of Little Sprites. With Lady Vivie around, countless Rainflower Little Sprites would be born.
¡°Such a magical and beautiful creature¡ Its manner of speaking was just like a small child¡¯s, and it was so pretty and adorable!¡±
Russell lay in bed, lost in thought.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t that kind of thought. He just really wanted to own a Great Elf. As a collectible, it would be more perfect than any figurine.
¡°It¡¯s a pity Ice Cream probably won¡¯t show up tonight, otherwise I could have admired what Lady Vivie looks like in Gloomy Dreamland.¡± In Gloomy Dreamland, the most impressive display of Magic Light was undoubtedly the Bipedal Flying Dragon.
Every time Russell stayed at Fluorescent Castle, he could see Mr. Ross in Gloomy Dreamland at night, looking like flames burning brightly.
Clear flame patterns outlined a sense of mysterious power.
Just one glance seemed to allow one to comprehend the deeper mysteries of magic power and to peek into the essence of the world¡¯s working rules.
The Magic Light of the Little Sprite was also incredibly dazzling. Russell had studied the mushroom bird Rosy many times, familiarizing himself with every single bit of Magic Light on it¡ªa brilliant green and captivating rhythm.
To this day, he had yet to see the Magic Light of a Great Elf.
¡°Too bad, I can¡¯t witness it tonight¡ Well, I¡¯ll be able to in a few days.¡± He was going to stay here for a month.
With that thought, he boredly pulled out an Ice Pellet Pearl from his pocket.
Since his family had invested a thousand Gold Coins in him, Russell had no longer scrimped on Ice Pellet Pearls, feeding a couple every night to the Little Dream Dragon.
Even when away from home, he brought Ice Pellet Pearls with him.
Flipping the Ice Pellet Pearl, Russell gripped it in his left hand, preparing to undress and go to sleep, but suddenly his palm began to heat up intensely.
Opening his hand, he saw an M-shaped mark burning brightly.
At the same time, the Ice Pellet Pearl in his palm began to melt like ice and slowly seeped into the flame of the burning M-shaped mark.
In the blink of an eye, the Ice Pellet Pearl disappeared without a trace.
¡°What the¡¡±
Before Russell could ponder what was happening, a blurry sensation came over him, and soon he slowly closed his eyes.
When he opened them again, the whole room had changed.
His field of view was no longer that of his bedroom lit by gem lamps, as bright as day, but instead a room outlined by dim lines and adorned with the twinkling Magic Light after the advent of the Gloomy Dreamland.
The magic light from the gem lamps, the glow of the Ice Pellet Pearls in his clothes¡¯ pockets, and his Green Ceramic Sword, all flickered with magic lights.
Russell quickly got out of bed, grabbed the Green Ceramic Sword that had been placed in front of his bedside table, and could even see his own hands outlined by dim lines. However, within his arms, there was a faint glow of magic light.
That was his Battle Qi.
¡°Cool,¡± Russell sighed lightly.
In the true Gloomy Dreamland, he was just a cartoonish child figure and couldn¡¯t touch the physical entities of the real world.
But at this moment, his body was like an Ordinary Knight¡¯s, and he could also touch objects in the real world at will.
Setting down the Green Ceramic Sword, Russell pushed open the door and stepped out into the corridor outside.
Where his vision reached, the world was sketched out of dim lines. That meant what he was seeing at that moment was exactly what he would see at night in the Gloomy Dreamland. The difference was that one was a dream, and the other was reality.
Russell then walked onto the gallery, from where one could overlook the entire Tributary River Mouth.
When he looked into the distance, Bluebird Castle, ready to sleep with its lights extinguished, seemed to come alive from another dimension.
Countless lights of magic power silently blossomed.
Although it was too far away to see clearly, Russell could still make out everything within the small surroundings of the castle, especially the Manganese Steel Dragon Mercedes perched on top of a nearby Arrow Tower, ablaze with bright red magic light, burning like flame.
Any Bipedal Flying Dragon, within the vision of the Gloomy Dreamland, displayed its power with flame-like patterns.
The other, Blue Crystal Dragon Medica Loren, was obscured by buildings, so Russell couldn¡¯t see it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
But just this one glance was enough to show the prosperity of Bluebird Castle, with the sparkles of magic light blossoming everywhere.
¡°The real world and Gloomy Dreamland seem to have overlapped one another, this ability is just too cool!¡±
Russell couldn¡¯t stop expressing his admiration.
However, the next moment, the vision akin to that of Gloomy Dreamland instantly faded, and he was back to his normal vision of reality.
The Manganese Steel Dragon, ablaze like a flame, also disappeared into the darkness along with the fading vision of Gloomy Dreamland, becoming invisible once more.
¡°Phew¡ This ability fades a bit too fast,¡± Russell shook his head and chuckled. After the Ice Pellet Pearl was burned by the M-shaped mark, the vision similar to that of Gloomy Dreamland lasted only about a minute, barely enough for a quick look.
Russell returned to his room and lay down again.
He took out another Ice Pellet Pearl from his pocket, about to hold it in the palm of his left hand, then thought better of it and put it down.
¡°One Ice Pellet Pearl is worth one Gold Coin, just for the experience of this one minute of¡ superpower, it¡¯s a bit costly.¡±
And this Ice Pellet Pearl didn¡¯t help Little Dream Dragon grow.
According to the information fed back by Little Dream Dragon from the M-shaped mark just now, Russell knew that this was a new ability developed by Little Dream Dragon after the branching of its horns.
As long as he consumed an Ice Pellet Pearl, he could bring the vision of Gloomy Dreamland upon himself.
In other words, this ability was triggered by using Ice Pellet Pearls, and Little Dream Dragon merely served as an intermediary, an unpaid one at that. The stronger the energy of the Ice Pellet Pearl, the longer the vision of Gloomy Dreamland would last.
¡°Regardless, this is a powerful superpower!¡± Despite being reluctant to waste another Ice Pellet Pearl, Russell also recognized the value of such an ability.
After pondering for a moment, he muttered to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s call it¡ Gaze of the Dark Dream.¡±
The M-shaped mark on his palm briefly lit up as if Little Dream Dragon, which had been busy digesting the Ice Soul Pearl, took a moment to respond to Russell.
Chapter 148 - 148 147 Feeling Offended
?Chapter 148: Chapter 147 Feeling Offended Chapter 148: Chapter 147 Feeling Offended Thus,
the Little Dream Dragon had gained three abilities.
The first was, naturally, the Gloomy Dreamland that arrived as promised during the night¡¯s dreams.
The second was the ability to break the boundaries of the Gloomy Dreamland and travel to the dark world after acquiring the Amber Worm mark, which Russell called the Dream Clone of the Dark Dream.
The third was the current Gaze of the Dark Dream.
¡°Gloomy Dreamland¡ Quiet Dream¡ Dream Clone, Gaze of the Dark Dream¡¡± Russell¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°I wonder whether the growth of the Little Dream Dragon will bring forth more superpowers¡ Actually, even its breath could be considered a superpower.¡±
The breath of the Little Dream Dragon could help Spirit Insects to breed, undoubtedly another powerful ability.
However, this ability was not exclusive to the Little Dream Dragon.
It seems that every Great Dragon could do it, and even a Bipedal Flying Dragon, by expending its essence, could stimulate Elves with its breath¡ªalthough, once a Bipedal Flying Dragon¡¯s essence was used up, it was difficult to recover, as its essence came from a Great Dragon.
Only the essence of Great Dragons could naturally recover, as they were able to continuously draw the essence of strength from the earth.
¡°Speaking of which, Ice Cream must be the most special existence among the Great Dragons, right?¡±
Russell lay in bed, idly thinking: ¡°Other Great Dragons are born from volcanoes, possessing immense power at birth, capable of tearing through the ice-bound earth, creating vast Volcanic Oases for humanity to thrive and reproduce.¡±
Whereas his Little Dream Dragon could only follow him around, scrimping and saving to eat a few Ice Pellet Pearls and Ice Soul Pearls, slowly developing.
The gap was truly significant.
¡°It¡¯s just unknown whether, on the day the Little Dream Dragon comes into this world, it will erupt a volcano in the real world to greet it.¡±
After some thought, Russell felt it unlikely.
Because of the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s origins, he had some speculations, which might tie in with him being dumped on Dragon Sleep Continent when eating an Ice Cream. But upon closer consideration, it could just be a far-fetched coincidence.
After all, how could a mere Ice Cream be related to a Great Dragon?
¡°Could it be that if I had eaten a spicy strip while crossing over, I would have gained a ¡®Wei Long¡¯; or if I had hemorrhoids, I would have got a ¡®Ma Ying Long¡¯; if I wore a leather jacket, would it have given me a ¡®Prince Dragon¡¯; and if I also drove a small sedan, I¡¯d have to be given a ¡®Dongfeng Citro?n¡¯¡¡±
For a moment, his thoughts became somewhat cluttered.
Soon he remembered the heroic epic ¡°Song of the Volcano¡± he had read.
The bootlicking protagonist Sigruft in the story, after his death, had his soul awaken and merged with a Great Dragon, becoming the Lost Great Dragon that thrived perpetually on Dragon Sleep Continent, dedicating its existence to aiding avengers in their vengeance.
¡°It seems that Great Dragons and Knights can indeed influence each other¡ Maybe it¡¯s my subconscious affecting the growth of the Little Dream Dragon?¡±
There was no answer.
Perhaps when the Little Dream Dragon grew up and obtained intelligence comparable to humans, and could communicate in Dragon Language, only then could this mystery be unraveled.
That night, the Little Dream Dragon didn¡¯t appear.
Russell didn¡¯t dream either.
¡
¡°Good morning, Mr. Russel!¡±
With the entrance of a vibrant young maid, a new day began, and the quality of the maids at Bluebird Castle amazed Russell.
It wasn¡¯t that these maids were extraordinarily beautiful, but rather their posture of heads held high and their nimble yet powerful way of working exuded an impassioned yet calm, both youthful and seasoned impact, allowing one to clearly feel that they had been strictly trained.
¡°Judging only by figure and looks, they¡¯re about the same as Leona,¡± Russell glanced a few more times at the maids diligently at work.
Who would have thought, these professional-looking maids were also sneakily looking at him.
Their eyes met.
Russel did not betray any emotion, and instead he offered a slight smile to his counterpart. He turned his head back quite naturally and adjusted the collar of his lining in the mirror.
The maid who sneaked a peek at Russel held the changed bedsheets in her arms. Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to boldly praise, ¡°Mr. Russell, you really are handsome.¡±
¡°Thank you, many people say so.¡±
¡°You really are humorous.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not often said,¡± Russell responded gently. In social situations, he spoke sparingly; beyond the necessary courtesies, he preferred to keep a low profile, wishing only to be a handsome man undisturbed.
As he was leaving, he happened to run into his older brother Roland, so the two brothers chatted casually as they went downstairs together for breakfast.
Breakfast at Bluebird Castle was also buffet style.
The variety of dishes far surpassed those at Fluorescent Castle, with dozens of foods to choose from, including several kinds of magic-infused foods.
¡°Very nice.¡± Russel did not hesitate to fill his plate with magic-infused foods.
¡°You¡¯re a person of status now, Russel, mind your image,¡± Roland chastised upon seeing this, his brow furrowing. ¡°Is the Magic Potion from our estate not enough for your use that you still specifically go for these magic-infused foods outside?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not being unmindful of my image,¡± Russel replied indifferently. ¡°Big brother, I just want to seize every minute and second to become stronger.¡±
¡°Can eating these magic-infused foods really make you immediately stronger?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°At least they can help me refine an extra strand of Battle Qi.¡±
¡°Spending a bit more time in meditation could make up for it.¡±
Russel quickly chewed through the food he had brought to his mouth and took the opportunity to respond, ¡°But if I eat more magic-infused foods and then spend more time in meditation, wouldn¡¯t that help me refine even more Battle Qi? A little bit extra every day adds up to a great leap over time.¡±
Roland rolled his eyes and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve seen how a knight with just average talent should cultivate.¡±
Russel wanted to roll his eyes too.
If the body he inherited had exceptional talent, would he be greedy for these bits of magic-infused foods? Truly, a full man does not understand a hungry man¡¯s plight.
Mel soon came downstairs for breakfast as well. ¡°Good morning, Roland, Russel!¡±
¡°Good morning, Mel.¡±
¡°Good morning, Cousin Mel.¡±
¡°Eat more, Russel,¡± Cousin Mel quickly grabbed a plate of food and sat next to Russel. ¡°You will be staying here for a month. Make the most of it to build yourself up, I¡¯ll take you to find joy.¡±
¡°What joy that doesn¡¯t include me?¡± Big brother Roland asked; he was three years older than Mel.
But Mel got along better with Russel, who was three years his junior, rather than Roland, with whom he had a more average relationship.
¡°There are many joyful things at Tributary River Mouth. If you stay, of course you can join in on the joy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll pass on that then, ¡± Roland shook his head and soon asked, ¡°Mel, aren¡¯t you going to prepare to head to Red Castle to assist the Grand Duke? He is close to our age, perfect for us to accomplish great things together.¡±
¡°Why would I want to assist that kid Kunstan? I¡¯m not going; I¡¯d rather stay at Tributary River Mouth for a lifetime,¡± Mel snorted.
¡°Do you have a conflict with the Grand Duke?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the conflict obvious? He dares to spread rumors about his own mother, Princess Anxia, all to force my grandfather to dissolve the Council of Elders¡ Anyway, I¡¯m not going to assist that kid. He¡¯s so arrogant; just seeing him annoys me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because the Grand Duke has great ambitions.¡±
¡°Well, I wish him good luck in riding a dragon successfully soon, but even with my limited perception, I can tell he will never ride one; he¡¯s just a medicine pot.¡± Mel said this and patted Russel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If Russell had his resources, he could unleash his Battle Qi even earlier than him.¡±
As he was engrossed with his magic-infused food, Russel looked up, swallowed a mouthful of Primordial Beast meat, and replied lightly, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m flattered.¡±
Chapter 149 - 149 148 The Heart of a Twenty-Year-Old
?Chapter 149: Chapter 148: The Heart of a Twenty-Year-Old Chapter 149: Chapter 148: The Heart of a Twenty-Year-Old All day long, Russell stayed at Bluebird Castle and then idled around the castle with his cousin Mel.
He even greeted the two dragons, Lord Mercedes and Lord Medikalun.
Lord Mercedes disdainfully ignored Russell, while Lord Medikalun gently snorted at him, which counted as a greeting.
¡°Ha-ha, Lord Mercedes¡¯s heart is now all shaped like my grandfather¡¯s, and he doesn¡¯t care to bother with anyone else,¡± Mel laughed. ¡°But Lord Medikalun¡¯s attitude towards you is quite good, what do you say, do you want to become my vassal in the future? I could give Lord Medikalun to you to ride.¡±
Although the tone was joking, Russell could feel that Mel really meant it.
¡°You don¡¯t ride him yourself?¡±
¡°I ride Lord Mercedes. Let me tell you a secret¡¡± Mel winked at Russell. ¡°When I was very little, my grandfather held me while riding Mercedes. Did you know, Lord Mercedes did not resist me!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Russell exclaimed in surprise. ¡°When you say ¡®ride,¡¯ do you mean that ¡®ride¡¯?¡±
¡°Of course, I really rode, straddling the dragon¡¯s back! If it had been just being held in my grandfather¡¯s arms, would that still count as riding a dragon? That¡¯s just riding a bipedal flying dragon for a bit!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk!¡±
Russell was truly surprised; such miraculous creatures as bipedal flying dragons would never allow anyone to ride them if there wasn¡¯t a compatible temperament, even if that person was just a baby.
If what Mel said was true, it meant that he was compatible with Lord Mercedes, and he would one hundred percent be able to form a contract in the future.
¡°So cousin Mel, you¡¯re also a Flying Dragon Knight. My apologies for not recognizing that.¡±
¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Mel said, then sighed again. ¡°Actually, this might not be such a good thing after all. Knowing from a very young age that I could ride a dragon meant I lost the process of pursuing one. It¡¯s boring.¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand the hunger of the poor because you are full.¡±
¡°Perhaps. This morning when I saw you devouring magic food just to refine a bit more Battle Qi, I felt very envious. I cannot experience that feeling of striving anymore since I became a Great Knight,¡± he said.
Russell felt a bit aggrieved, ¡°Are you speaking human language?¡±
¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Stay here for a few months. I will invite Lord Medikalun to join us, and if you two hit it off, you can come over to Tributary River Mouth and we can fight side by side as brothers.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Russell said noncommittally.
In fact, he didn¡¯t envy his cousin Mel because he had a great dragon, and who knows, maybe he could even start his own country in the future.
Of course, he didn¡¯t reject Mel¡¯s suggestion.
After all, the Little Dream Dragon still needed a lot of time to grow up, and if it needed a hundred or two hundred years to mature, wouldn¡¯t everything else be long over by then?
So if he could ride a bipedal flying dragon earlier, it would certainly greatly strengthen his own power, and he would also be able to gather more resources to help the Little Dream Dragon grow faster.
However, Lord Medikalun was the dowry of Aunt Kuna Shadowflame, and what cousin Mel said didn¡¯t count; Russell didn¡¯t take his words to heart¡ªby the time Mel could make such decisions on his own, it would likely be decades later.
As evening approached.
Russell went to the elf room of Bluebird Castle to visit his mushroom bird Rosy and the six spirit insects.
The elf room in Bluebird Castle was very magnificent. It was located in the sole independent tower, which was situated right next to the castle¡¯s master bedroom and was not far from the Arrow Tower where Lord Mercedes and Lord Medikalun liked to crouch.
In the elf room, Russell met the Great Elf Vivie.
¡°I remember you, you¡¯re Russell Fluorescent Fungus, and you¡¯re quite good-looking,¡± said Lady Vivie, surrounded by a multitude of little sprites and mushroom birds.
Russell didn¡¯t count them, but there were definitely no fewer than fifteen.
This was the foundation of one of only two earl families in Shadowflame Grand Duchy, so many elves signifying an abundance of Magic Potions and a large number of knights.
¡°Yes, you have a good memory, Lady Vivie,¡± Russell smiled.
A green bird flew out from the group of little sprites and landed on Russell¡¯s shoulder; naturally, it was the Fluorescent Fungus Mushroom Bird Rosy.
¡°Chirp chirp,¡± Rosy called out excitedly.
¡°Having fun?¡±
¡°Chirp chirp!¡± There was no doubt Rosy was very excited.
Lady Vivie tilted her head as she looked at Russell and said, ¡°It¡¯s called Rosy, right? It¡¯s not as cute as you are.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lady Vivie, you¡¯ll hurt Rosy¡¯s self-esteem.¡±
¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because it is the truth that it¡¯ll hurt Rosy¡¯s feelings,¡± Russell said as he stroked Rosy¡¯s feathers.
In fact, Rosy couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying at all. The Little Sprite¡¯s intelligence was somewhat lacking, so its self-esteem wouldn¡¯t be hurt.
¡°Does telling the truth make you sad?¡±
¡°Lady Vivie, you have to remember¡¡±
¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡±
¡°Lies don¡¯t hurt people; it¡¯s the truth that cuts like a swift knife,¡± Russell said seriously.
A maid who managed the elf rooms behind him snorted with laughter and was immediately glared at by the housekeeper holding keys.
Then the housekeeper turned to Russell and said softly, ¡°Mr. Russell, please don¡¯t teach Lady Vivie bad habits.¡±
¡°Sorry, I was just chatting with Lady Vivie.¡±
Since the housekeeper of the castle didn¡¯t want Russell to say funny things to amuse Lady Vivie, for fear of corrupting her, he decided not to linger any longer. He signaled to Rosy to continue with the party and left the elf room.
As soon as he returned to the castle¡¯s resting area, he saw Baron Roman¡¯s personal servant Louis looking for him: ¡°Mr. Russell, the lord asks that you go to the hall to greet the guests; new visitors have arrived at Bluebird Castle.¡±
¡°Which guests?¡±
¡°Lord and Lady Fisher.¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell had never heard of Lord Fisher.
Upon reaching the hall, he saw Viscount Mejie and his wife, Baron Roman and his wife, engaging in a casual conversation with an elderly lord.
¡°Russell, come over here,¡± Lady Meryl beckoned.
She then introduced Russell, ¡°This is Lord Fisher, the special envoy sent by the Grand Duke, bringing the Grand Duke¡¯s blessings to wish your grandfather a happy birthday.¡±
¡°Lord Fisher, hello.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Hello, Russell,¡± Lord Fisher said with a chuckling stroke of his beard, ¡°What a handsome young man. Baron Roman, Lady Meryl, he has inherited the best traits from both sides of his parents. You¡¯re fortunate to have such a son.¡±
¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± Baron Roman laughed, then said to Russell, ¡°Lord Fisher and your grandfather, as well as your late grandfather, were knights in the same cohort of the Dragon Blood Knights, sharing a deep bond of comradeship.¡±
Sure enough, before Russell had a chance to have a detailed conversation with Lord Fisher, Count Merlin personally descended the stairs.
And embraced Lord Fisher, patting each other¡¯s backs with great force.
¡°The Grand Duke really doesn¡¯t consider us old folks, does he? It¡¯s just a birthday, and yet he sent you all this way to wish me well,¡± said Count Merlin.
¡°That just shows how much the Grand Duke keeps you in his heart,¡± Lord Fisher laughed heartily. ¡°Besides, even though we¡¯re old, we¡¯re still vigorous. I, as a Phantom Beast Knight, can hold on for a few more years, not to mention you, a Dragon Knight.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s hold on for a few more years and see who outlasts whom.¡±
¡°I definitely won¡¯t outlast you.¡±
Everyone sat down on the sofas in the living room, and Count Merlin spent time reminiscing with Lord Fisher, quite nostalgic about the past.
However, Russell could see that, while there was indeed a deep camaraderie between the two elderly nobles, the hierarchy of respect and submission was also always present.
This left him feeling somewhat wistful: ¡°Among adults, there is no purely sincere friendship¡ Sigh, how quickly I¡¯ve aged too; a sixteen-year-old¡¯s body, with the heart of a thirty-year-old¡¡±
At this moment, several pretty maids brought in tea.
One of the maids bent over to place the tea near Russell, and as she straightened up and turned, the outline of her shapely behind was evident beneath her skirt.
At just one glance, Russell felt a surge of warmth: ¡°No, at most a twenty-year-old¡¯s heart¡ Hormones grant me a burst of youth!¡±
Chapter 150 - 150 149 Saisiluo
?Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Saisiluo Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Saisiluo Following Lord Fisher, guests at Bluebird Castle arrived one after another, with most of them hailing from the Volcanic Oasis.
No one could rival the prestige of Count Merlin, who had presided over the Council of Elders for ten years.
Moreover, as one of the few Flying Dragon Knights in the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, his renown was destined to remain undiminished, even if he were to retire to his fields.
The birthday feast is tomorrow, and most of the guests would arrive over the course of today and tomorrow.
However, aside from a few individuals, such as Lord Fisher, a Grand Duchy envoy who needed to be received by Count Merlin personally, most guests were greeted by Viscount Mejie and his wife. There were even some who only needed to be welcomed by Lord Mel.
As for Russell, he followed closely behind Baron Romand and his wife, making an effort to acquaint himself with these guests.
After all,
In the eyes of his parents and older brother, his future role was to replace Uncle Rosen and become the new social butterfly of the family.
Thus, Russell¡¯s smile was so forced it practically numbed his face, feeling more taxing than training Battle Qi.
¡°Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±
¡°It might continue for quite a while, at least until midnight,¡± Lady Meryl whispered, ¡°Hang in there, Russell, it¡¯s just for tonight.¡±
¡°Okay, I will.¡±
After Lady Meryl finished speaking, she turned back to warmly engage in conversation with a noblewoman who had just arrived.
At this moment, the castle¡¯s assistant steward hurried in and reported to Viscount Merlin and his wife: ¡°My lord, madam, Lord Saisiluo and Lady Melinda have arrived.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, we should all go greet my older sister and my brother-in-law,¡± Viscount Merlin rose from his seat. However, no one bothered to inform Count Merlin; they simply led the others to greet the Saisiluo couple at the castle¡¯s main entrance.
Russell promptly went out with his parents, while his cousin Mel pulled him to stand in this row of nobles on the left side of the door.
As the hosts, Viscount Merlin and his wife stood at the very center of the entrance, waiting.
Baron Romand and his wife stood on the right side of Viscount Merlin and his wife, rather than with the other nobles lined up on the left side of the door.
This was because the arriving guests were merely of knight¡¯s status, not high enough to necessitate the formal reception protocol of standing to the left of the door¡ªhosts would only stand to the left for guests of high status, otherwise, they would greet them at the doorstep.
The carriage came to a halt, and Lord Saisiluo and his family stepped forward.
¡°Welcome home, sister, brother-in-law,¡± Viscount Mejie stepped forward and embraced Lady Melinda, who looked somewhat aged.
Lady Melinda smiled, but her voice carried a touch of resentment: ¡°This isn¡¯t my home, my home is at Mount Mei Garden. Mejie, we are here to wish the Lord of Tributary River Mouth a happy birthday, as is the duty of his vassals.¡±
¡°Sister, why focus on such things?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about being fixated, it¡¯s about propriety,¡± Lady Melinda released Viscount Mejie and exchanged a perfunctory greeting with Kuna Yingyan.
She then did the same with Baron Romand, before pausing and looking at Lady Meryl with a complex expression.
They were sisters,
Both daughters of Count Merlin.
However, under the illumination of the castle¡¯s lights, Lady Meryl still looked charming, making it difficult to discern her actual age. In contrast, wrinkles had already formed on Lady Melinda¡¯s face, making them particularly noticeable under the light.
She was only three or four years older than Lady Meryl, but at that moment, she seemed an entire generation apart.
¡°Meryl.¡±
¡°Sister.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, my younger sister,¡± Lady Melinda embraced her sister tightly, concealing all her complex feelings.
As for Lord Saisiluo, he merely followed behind Lady Melinda with an uneasy smile, considering that a sufficient greeting.
Russell had been observing his aunt closely,
And his bearded uncle-in-law, who had ¡°stolen¡± his aunt away, nearly causing his grandfather to sever ties with her.
It was hard to imagine that this ordinary-looking, timid knight would have made Auntie resolutely and fearlessly resolve to marry no one but him¡ªeven at the time of their marriage, Saisiluo hadn¡¯t even contracted a Fantasy Beast and was merely a Great Knight.
As Russell¡¯s gaze moved beyond the slightly uneasy Saisiluo, he then turned toward Saisiluo and his wife¡¯s two children. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Their son, Saither, was seven years Russell¡¯s senior and a year older than Roland.
In the order of seniority, he was Russell¡¯s eldest cousin, with Mel being just the second cousin.
Their daughter, Saither Wei, was the same age as Russell, but since she was born two months earlier, she was considered Russell¡¯s older cousin.
Saither was already married. His wife stood by his side with a similarly anxious look, clutching a little boy¡¯s hand and holding a baby in her arms. The little boy hid behind his mother, showing signs of shyness.
After Lady Melinda and Lady Meryl had finished embracing and parted, tears had welled up in both sisters¡¯ eyes, having not seen each other for many years.
¡°Seeing how you are now, I know you¡¯ve been living well all these years, and that gives me peace of mind.¡±
¡°Sister.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m crying tears of joy.¡± Melinda wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, stood up to embrace and then kiss Mel¡¯s forehead.
She then embraced Roland following the same pattern, kissing his forehead as well.
Next, it was Russell¡¯s turn.
Just as Russell was preparing to repeat the same with Mel and Roland, Lady Melinda paused in her steps, gave Russell a careful look, and then laughed, ¡°It¡¯s been years, and that stubborn little radish head has grown into a fine young man.¡±
¡°Auntie, have you been well all this time?¡±
¡°Quite well.¡± Lady Melinda hugged Russell and then kissed his forehead before she turned to Lola.
Russell also greeted Lord Saisiluo, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±
¡°Hello, Russell.¡±
He then turned to his eldest cousin, Saither, and his wife, ¡°Eldest cousin, eldest cousin¡¯s wife, what are the kids¡¯ names?¡±
¡°Ah, this is the older one, Saiken, and this is the younger sister, Saihan,¡± Saither quickly introduced his children.
¡°Hello, Saiken.¡± Saihan was still too young, just a few months old, so Russell simply waved at Saiken. However, Saiken immediately hid behind his mother, daring to peek at this handsome uncle with only one eye.
Russell then asked with a smile, ¡°And I have not learnt the name of my eldest cousin¡¯s wife yet?¡±
¡°Nella, her name is Nella.¡±
¡°Hello, Nella.¡±
¡°Hello, Russell,¡± Nella made a concerted effort to appear composed, but she was visibly nervous in this setting, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke.
After greeting everyone in turn, the protocol smoothly concluded.
The night was deepening, and rather than lingering in the living room, Viscount and Viscountess Mejie began arranging for their guests to retire to their rooms.
Russell could go and rest, too.
However, he stayed behind to chat a little longer with Saither and his wife, to deepen the affection among relatives¡ªaccording to the memories of his former self, he had met with his aunt¡¯s family very infrequently, and their last encounter had been several years ago.
At that time, Saither had not yet taken a wife and had only recently celebrated his coming of age, while Russell had been just a child over ten years old.
In a blink of an eye, Saither now had two children.
¡°Eldest cousin, eldest cousin¡¯s wife, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. You must be weary from the journey, so rest early,¡± Russell said.
¡°Sure, Russell, you should get some rest, too,¡± Saither responded.
Watching Russell ascend the stairs, Saither¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. As grandchildren of Earl Merlin just like Russell¡¯s family, they could stay in the main building, but his own family was lodged in a different tower designated for guests.
The difference in treatment was stark.
And it all stemmed from the fact that Lady Melinda, against the wishes of Earl Merlin, married a mere Great Knight like Saisiluo.
Chapter 151 - 151 150 The Difficulties of a Social Butterfly
?Chapter 151: Chapter 150: The Difficulties of a Social Butterfly Chapter 151: Chapter 150: The Difficulties of a Social Butterfly ¡°Are Roland and Russell blood brothers?¡± In the guest room, while Nella was organizing clothes for the next day, she curiously inquired.
¡°Yes,¡± Saither, who was changing his little daughter¡¯s diaper, replied.
Their family only brought two servants with them, one to attend to Lord Saisiluo and the other to Lady Melinda, so the young couple had to take care of themselves.
¡°But they look nothing alike. Roland indeed resembles someone from the Fluorescent Fungi Family, while Russell seems more like a member of the Rainflower Family,¡± Nella spoke, ¡°And¡ Russell is much more approachable and gentle than Roland.¡±
¡°Yes, cousin Russell is a very good person,¡± Saither reflected, ¡°much better than Roland.¡±
He could feel it, cousin Roland¡¯s face was all smiles, but he was actually extremely arrogant. His eyes held not the slightest respect for him, treating him not as a cousin but as a country bumpkin.
But cousin Russell was much more amiable. Although they were somewhat estranged due to infrequent meetings, his gaze was warm and equal, without any hint of disdain.
¡°Sigh, Roland is the heir to the barony after all, my dear. You shouldn¡¯t dwell on it,¡± Nella consoled.
¡°I¡¯m not thinking about him, I just¡ don¡¯t like Bluebird Castle.¡±
¡°I understand how you feel.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for fear of saddening mother, I wouldn¡¯t want to come here to¡ to celebrate that person¡¯s birthday,¡± Saither grumbled after having changed his daughter¡¯s diaper, ¡°He never acknowledges me and Saither Wei as his grandchildren, why should I regard him as my grandfather.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. Once the birthday celebration is over tomorrow, we can go back, back to our own Mount Mei Manor.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°Dear, don¡¯t be upset. Come on, try on this tailcoat. I brought two bow ties. You can wear the blue one in the morning, then change into this red one in the afternoon,¡± Nella said while gesturing with the clothes.
Laughing, Saither said, ¡°You should also try on your dress¡ It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t have a new one made for you in time, we had to alter one of mother¡¯s for you to wear.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, mother¡¯s dress is made of very precious material, much fancier than a newly tailored one.¡±
Both of them were of average looks, and although wearing the proper tailcoats and evening gowns didn¡¯t make them stand out much, at least they smiled warmly.
¡
The following day was Earl Merlin¡¯s birthday.
Guests flocked non-stop to Bluebird Castle, not only delegates from the Grand Duchy came to give their best wishes but also other Earls and Barons sent their trusted aides. Additionally, a vast number of Lords from the Shadowflame Grand Duchy also came to offer their congratulations.
Having governed for ten years had brought enormous prestige to Earl Merlin, and knights who had received his goodwill were numerous.
Viscount Merlin and his wife, as well as cousin Mel, were busy from morning till night.
Baron Romand and his wife also had to assist, attending to the multitude of guests, with both Roland and Russell being drafted in to help.
It was all right for older brother Roland; he was enthusiastic about this kind of noble socializing.
Russell, however, had a headache. The fake smile never left his face; he smiled so much that his face almost stiffened up. During the buffet lunch, he found himself unable to even chew his food.
What¡¯s key is,
He greeted countlessly who-knows-how-many Lords in the morning, but when he saw them again at the buffet, Russell suddenly realized he could remember only a few.
Especially when some Lords enthusiastically chatted with Russell, and he had forgotten their names, he could only vaguely respond with hums and ahs.
That kind of embarrassment could carve a three-bedroom apartment out of the floor using toes.
¡°Socializing really is an art!¡± Russell couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, ¡°Being the second son of a family is not easy¡ I can probably understand now, Uncle Rosen might sincerely hope that I take over his position!¡±
¡°Tired already?¡± A familiar female voice rang out. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell turned around, his smile becoming natural for the first time, ¡°Sister, you and Cooper come and help me greet the guests. I¡¯m almost exhausted.¡±
The person who had just arrived was none other than Russell¡¯s sister, Rolin Fluorescent Mushroom, who, along with her husband Cooper Thistlegrass, representing Baron Curis Tianzigao of Blackgarden, had come to celebrate Count Merlin¡¯s birthday¡ªand Rolin was naturally Count Merlin¡¯s granddaughter as well.
¡°That won¡¯t do, this is your mission as the family¡¯s social butterfly.¡± Seeing no one around, Rolin directly punched Russell on the head.
¡°What the heck, that¡¯s so unladylike.¡±
¡°I wanted to see if you¡¯ve gotten stronger. Mom told me that you¡¯ve opened up the main energy channels in both arms.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give you credit for your dedicated cultivation.¡± Rolin said with a smile, then with sparkling eyes, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mushroom bird, Rosy? It better not be the one I gave you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s another one.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe you and I don¡¯t care, anyway, next time you come to Blackgarden Mountain, you¡¯d better bring me a gift better than pearls.¡± Rolin said, pulling out a pearl necklace from her neckline, ¡°Ideally, a gift with skin-whitening and anti-aging effects.¡±
¡°Alright, since when did you start caring about beauty?¡±
¡°Nonsense, what girl doesn¡¯t like to look beautiful? I get angry just looking at your face. Why did mother pass her beauty to you and not me?¡±
¡°Maybe it was for the sake of fairness. After all, father passed his Battle Qi talent to you.¡±
¡°Although the Battle Qi talent is not bad, I¡¯d trade it for beauty in a heartbeat¡ Cooper is great and all, but he wouldn¡¯t let me go to the Snowfield. On the way there, I hunted a Snow Ghost and he nagged me the whole trip, just like a nagging butler in the castle.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just looking out for you, of course, although killing a Snow Ghost really isn¡¯t a big deal¡ Um, Sister, are you pregnant?¡± Russell spotted the blind spot.
Rolin raised an eyebrow and laughed loudly, ¡°You little sharpie, spot on!¡±
¡°Congratulations, haha, Sister, take good care of yourself during your pregnancy, and take care of my little nephew or niece.¡±
Then he asked again, ¡°How far along are you, does Mother know?¡±
¡°Three months now. I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell Mother. And hey, keep this under wraps, I want to share this joy with Father and Mother myself.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
Russell did some quick calculations, nine months for a pregnancy, and Rolin was three months along, which meant she would give birth in six or seven months.
That meant next March or April, he would need to visit Blackgarden Mountain to see Rolin and the new baby nephew or niece.
Before the siblings could chat much more, Lady Meryl¡¯s personal maid, Meggin, came looking for him: ¡°Mr. Russel, the master is having a small gathering with old war comrades in the side hall. The master and madam are asking you to join them for tea with the master¡¯s old friends.¡±
¡°Alright¡¡± Russell responded, with a sense of resignation.
Afterward, he went with his sister Rolin to the side hall for more socializing.
Fortunately, after being busy all morning, most of the expected guests had already arrived, so there was no need to greet guests with such enthusiastic ceremony in the afternoon.
They just needed to attend to some guests with good relations to the family.
¡°The banquet starts at five o¡¯clock and ends at seven,¡± Cousin Mel found Russell, adjusting his own tie, and said breathlessly, ¡°When the banquet is over, come to me. I had two tailcoats tailor-made for you.¡±
¡°I brought my own.¡±
¡°The tailcoats you have are not well cut. The ones I had made for you are crafted by master tailors.¡±
Cousin Mel had already had someone take Russell¡¯s measurements in detail: ¡°Dress yourself nicely. There¡¯s going to be a dance at eight o¡¯clock, and all the guests will bring their families. When the time comes, we two brothers will really turn heads!¡±
Russell couldn¡¯t help but facepalm and lament, ¡°Really? I just want to be a low-key handsome man, why is that so hard?¡±
Chapter 152 - 152 151 The Beauty of Burning Passionately
?Chapter 152: Chapter 151 The Beauty of Burning Passionately Chapter 152: Chapter 151 The Beauty of Burning Passionately The birthday feast was to be held at five o¡¯clock, and by the time it was four, guests dispersed around Bluebird Castle began entering the banquet hall one after another.
Before the feast began, there was an important procedure that needed to be observed.
That was the presentation of birthday gifts.
Whether it was Russell¡¯s hometown Earth or the Dragon Sleep Continent, gift-giving was an indispensable part of social interaction. This was especially true among the nobility where banquets and gift-giving were frequent, and they even preferred to receive gifts publicly.
¡°Count Merlin, the Duke has sent me to bring you a cane, crafted by the great artisan Winscato of the Volcanic Iron Furnace Room, forged from a combination of eighteen metals, and inlaid with twenty-four different gems,¡± said Lord Fisher.
Lord Fisher immediately opened the gift box and took out the splendid cane the Duke had sent for Count Merlin: ¡°The Duke himself has named it¡ the Elder Dragon Knight¡¯s Guardian Cane.¡±
A servant promptly stepped forward, struggling to hold up the Elder Dragon Knight¡¯s Guardian Cane and hand it to Count Merlin.
¡°Splendid!¡± Count Merlin, sitting in the main seat of the hall, held the Elder Dragon Knight¡¯s Guardian Cane in one hand, resting it on the ground, his face bearing a serene smile, ¡°The Duke is thoughtful indeed, Lord Fisher, you must convey my sincere gratitude to him when you return.¡±
¡°Of course, I will convey your thanks to the Duke at the first opportunity,¡± Fisher bowed respectfully and stepped back.
Then the second gift-giving guest stepped forward, Lord Ort Willow, representing Count Shard Osklo Willow, with a gift of a somewhat precious gemstone, though not quite matching the stature of Count Broken Stone.
Count Merlin showed no interest in this gift, simply letting his servant take it before waving Lord Ort Willow away.
Lord Ort Willow seemed to understand and resumed his seat without any embarrassment from the cold reception, smiling cheerfully.
Russell narrowed his eyes at this.
He knew there was a story behind this.
The father of Oskolo Shuiliu had been the Chief Executive of the Council of Elders for the previous decade, who after ten years of ruling and wishing to continue, was defeated by Count Merlin in the competition, and returned to the Gravel Domain in disgrace, passing away not long afterward.
Thus, a rift had arisen between the two great earldoms.
Even though Oskolo Willow¡¯s wife, Kunli Shadowflame, and Mejie Yujiuhua¡¯s wife, Kuna Shadowflame, were blood sisters, and both were the Duke¡¯s aunts, the two families still held grudges and kept little contact with each other.
After the Duke¡¯s and Earl¡¯s gifts were presented, it was the Barons¡¯ turn.
Baron Romand and his wife did not rush to present their gifts, allowing four other Barons¡¯ messengers to go first, each presenting their gifts in turn.
Among them were Cooper and Rolin, representing the Baron of Blackgarden in the gift-giving.
Then came Baron Romand¡¯s family, who all stepped forward to present their gifts, with the Baron and his wife offering two bottles of ¡°Clay Dragon Blood Wine¡±¡ªupon the fall of the battle, Mr. Ross had vomited three liters of blood when he escaped back to his domain, which the family collected and brewed into Dragon Blood Wine.
The wine contained the essence of a Bipedal Flying Dragon¡¯s life force and was considered more precious than any treasure.
¡°Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!¡± Even the seasoned Count Merlin¡¯s eyes sparkled upon seeing the Dragon Blood Wine.
¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, father,¡± Lady Meryl said with a smile.
¡°Happy, with such a filial daughter and son-in-law, how could I not be?¡± Count Merlin, deviating from his usually cultured and gentle manner, burst into laughter, ¡°And more so, drinking Dragon Blood Wine can prolong life; I plan to live to a hundred years old!¡±
¡°The great Lord of an Earl surely can.¡±
¡°Forget a hundred¡ªone hundred and ninety-five years is not out of the question.¡±
¡°Yes, definitely.¡±
¡°Under the watch of the Great Dragon, the great Lord will surely fulfil this wish.¡±
The guests present all followed Count Merlin¡¯s words, flattering him, creating an atmosphere of joy and harmony within the hall.
After receiving the Clay Dragon Blood Wine.
Roland stepped forward, presenting Count Merlin with an original draft of the author¡¯s notes for ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody,¡± which he had collected with great care.
¡°Not bad, Roland, you¡¯ve put thought into this.¡± Count Merlin expressed satisfaction with the gift.
However, this was somewhat different from what Roland had envisioned; he thought that Count Merlin would be very happy, but now it seemed just ordinarily pleased.
Therefore, he felt a bit disappointed, and his smile stiffened somewhat.
But seeing Russell with his box, he had a point of comparison and breathed a sigh of relief¡ªso long as his gift was better than Russell¡¯s, there was nothing to worry about. Moreover, he had the advantage of contrast with his cheap uncle¡¯s family behind him.
His gift was definitely the best among his grandfather¡¯s grandsons.
¡°It¡¯s your turn to perform.¡± Roland patted Russell on the shoulder and muttered softly, ¡°I hope your cigars haven¡¯t shamed Fluorescent Castle.¡±
Russell, not paying him any heed, stepped forward with the box and said, ¡°Grandfather, this is my gift to you, cigar smoke.¡±
Upon opening the box, neatly arranged inside were dozens of cigars, slightly thicker than fingers and about fifteen centimeters long.
In this world, there were no cigarettes, and tobacco was smoked using pipes.
Count Merlin glanced at Russell¡¯s gift and frowned, ¡°What exactly is this cigar smoke?¡±
¡°Cigar smoke is a new type of cure that I have invented especially for you, Grandfather,¡± Russell recalled the words he had prepared and got ready to demonstrate, ¡°Considering the traditional pipe, adding tobacco and cleaning ash each time is quite inconvenient, so I invented the cigar.¡±
He took out a cigar, held it naturally and smoothly between his fingers, and his personal servant Ram quickly passed him a large burning match.
He began lighting the cigar with the large match.
As he lit it, he introduced, ¡°Cigar, cigar, named because its ashes resemble the gray-white of snow, and its coiled shape is like an eggplant; hence, I call it a cigar.¡±
After the brief introduction, the cigar was successfully lit, and Russell personally handed the lit cigar to Count Merlin, ¡°Grandfather, you can take a few gentle puffs to taste it, just like smoking a pipe, simply inhale, but do not let the smoke pass through your lungs.¡±
To tell the truth.
If not for the fact that Russell was his grandson, Count Merlin would never have tried a cigar, looking like a dead twig; he had no idea how it could be smoked.
Nevertheless, he still took the cigar, holding it between his fingers just like Russell had done.
With this hold, he immediately felt something.
Then he put it to his mouth and took a gentle puff, instantly the clean fragrance of the tobacco, along with the smoke from the burn, was drawn into his mouth and went deeper into his nostrils, a lighter taste than from smoking a pipe, but with a lingering aftertaste.
¡°Grandfather, how do you feel?¡±
¡°Not too bad,¡± Count Merlin had not discerned any special flavor, just a faint novelty while smoking the cigar.
Russell then laughed, ¡°Grandfather, do you know how a cigar is made¡ First of all, there is the tobacco. I chose sun-cured rather than fire-cured because sunlight uniformly showers the tobacco leaves, and taking a puff is like basking in the sunlight.¡±
He paused.
Russell continued to boast, ¡°Next is the wrapping of the cigar, I chose an entire tobacco leaf to roll the filler, so that when you smoke, you can fully savor the vitality and fragrance of an intact leaf.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Count Merlin nodded and took another puff.
This feeling of holding the smoke between the fingers steadily enhanced to some extent, while listening to Russell¡¯s description.
¡°Lastly, the most important purpose of inventing cigars,¡± Russell spoke eloquently, ¡°With traditional pipes, you draw a puff, add some tobacco, always a bit intermittent with a lingering regret. But cigars are different, from start to finish, they can completely burn themselves.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
He also lit a cigar and took a light puff, then exhaled the smoke, ¡°Smoking a cigar is like experiencing a knight¡¯s entire life. The cigar, like life itself, unveils all its beauty in the joy of burning.¡±
Chapter 153 - 153 152 The Rain Dragon Snow Cigar
?Chapter 153: Chapter 152: The Rain Dragon Snow Cigar Chapter 153: Chapter 152: The Rain Dragon Snow Cigar In Russell¡¯s old home on Earth, one must tell a good story when selling an item, especially one with a hint of luxury.
The prime example was the little tin of tea.
What with the 3 years, 400,000 kilometers, and the joint efforts of 8 masters to create a masterpiece representing Chinese tea. Setting a standard for fine tea, making tea buying worry-free, and drinking tea simpler¡
But don¡¯t other say, that little tin of tea really did sell well, to the extent that even Russell, in his previous life, bought some when he needed a gift to get things done. Everyone knew it was a bit of an IQ tax, but when you¡¯re out handling affairs, buying it could indeed show sincerity.
Just like luxury items, do the rich not know they¡¯re expensive? But they don¡¯t care, what they¡¯re buying is the prestige of its price.
If it isn¡¯t expensive, how can I prove I¡¯m rich?
In today¡¯s Shadowflame Duchy, it¡¯s apparent that small merchants still don¡¯t know how to do business through storytelling and only know how to tout the goodness of their own goods.
Russell had brought out the ¡°hand-rolled cigars,¡± and in terms of concept, it truly crushed everything else.
¡°Grandfather, the uninhibited burning beauty of the cigar is a fitting match for someone like you, who has toiled a life for the nation¡¯s cause¡ªit complements your demeanor perfectly,¡± Russell said as he handed over a whole box of cigars to Count Merlin¡¯s personal servant.
He then took a puff of a cigar himself, joining Count Merlin in a majestic ascent through the clouds.
Compared to other tobacco products.
Russell didn¡¯t have an aversion to cigars, since one doesn¡¯t need to inhale them into the lungs, and they don¡¯t cause any harm to the body. Of course, in this world with transcendental powers, even if the cigars were inhaled into the lungs, with Battle Qi nourishing the body, there wouldn¡¯t be any harm either. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°It really has a unique flavor,¡± Count Merlin expressed considerable satisfaction with Russell¡¯s ¡°uninhibited burning beauty.¡±
The cigar might have tasted average at first, and because he was already accustomed to smoking a pipe, starting with cigars was indeed a bit awkward.
But after being praised by Russell, he suddenly felt that the cigar in his hand was the only thing fitting for his status as a ten-year head of state.
To finish a cigar was like experiencing a knight¡¯s life; the status it conveyed was indeed high.
Therefore, with a gentle puff, and then exhaling, Count Merlin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°At first, it¡¯s subtle, but upon careful appreciation, it seems more and more like the life of a knight. Lighting a cigar is like igniting Battle Qi, with smoke rising, burning through a lifetime, ah!¡±
After expressing his emotions.
His old heart comforted, he laughed, ¡°Good, good, Russell, you¡¯ve been thoughtful. Grandfather is very happy you could give me such a meaningful gift.¡±
Russell modestly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a small token from your grandson.¡±
¡°Having this thoughtfulness is worth more than anything else,¡± Count Merlin said with a beaming smile. Then, with a grand gesture, he declared, ¡°Such a fine product should not be enjoyed alone. Dylan, take these remaining cigars down for all the tobacco aficionados to taste.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the personal servant Dylan immediately carried the box of cigars and made a round in the hall.
Viscount Merlin, Baron Roman, Lord Fisher, as well as Cousin Mel, big brother Roland, and brother-in-law Cooper, all reached out with curiosity and took one.
In a short while, a box of over thirty cigars had been snapped up by everyone.
Those who didn¡¯t manage to get a cigar could only look on dryly as others lit their cigars and started puffing away with great style.
Russell stood to the side, watching the expressions of the people as they started smoking the cigars. Some frowned deeply, obviously not accustomed to it; some clearly enjoyed it from the first puff, which was probably an act; more looked utterly bewildered, not understanding the appeal.
There were even some who obviously inhaled it into their lungs, got choked by the thick smoke, covered their mouths, and began to cough.
But it wasn¡¯t long before.
Some guests were giving a thumbs up in admiration, ¡°Truly delightful. This cigar is extraordinary, not like ordinary tobacco at all!¡±
¡°Indeed, as the Earl said, it¡¯s unfamiliar at first, but the more you smoke, the more you get the feeling.¡±
¡°Great tobacco!¡±
¡°One cigar is a knight¡¯s life indeed.¡±
¡°The cigars personally rolled for the respected elder by Mr. Russell, either in symbolism or thoughtfulness, cannot be measured in gold coins.¡±
¡°Lord Russell, I don¡¯t know if these snow cigars are produced in your land, but I¡¯d like to take some home to enjoy,¡± someone even placed a direct order with Russell, obviously seeing a business opportunity in the highly praised cigars.
¡°Yes,¡± Russell grinned.
Initially, it was just a clever trick to impress with a small expense for Earl Merlin¡¯s birthday gift,, he hadn¡¯t expected there to be an unexpected windfall.
However, he didn¡¯t immediately accept the order and said, ¡°But making cigars is time-consuming and laborious,, up until now, we¡¯ve barely managed to compile this box of passable cigars from a large batch of failures,, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to supply them.¡±
Russell hadn¡¯t anticipated such a demand for the cigars so soon, thus he was hardly prepared.
His domain neither grew tobacco nor had skilled cigarette makers.
Looking ahead, to sell cigars, he would still have to cooperate with his family, purchasing tobacco from them, and perhaps directly employing their tobacco workers to make the cigars.
Hearing what Russell said,
many of the guests immediately claimed they could wait, only hoping that Russell could produce the cigars quickly and sell them to them.
Russell was about to nod in agreement when Earl Merlin spoke, ¡°Alright, the snow cigar is a birthday gift from Russell to me. This is not a trading hall. Those who want to do business can discuss privately ¡ª I still have gifts to receive.¡±
¡°Sorry, my lord,¡± the guests replied.
Russell chuckled and said, ¡°Grandfather, this cigar gift is a special concoction for you. Now, it seems soon there will be many more people wanting to smoke these snow cigars,, so, I¡¯d like to ask you to name this cigar. Later, I will establish a cigar factory.¡±
¡°Hmm, a name¡¡± Earl Merlin did not refuse. He looked proudly at his handsome grandson.
After deliberating for a while, he slowly exhaled a puff of cigar smoke and said, ¡°Call it ¡®Rain Dragon Snow Cigar¡¯.¡±
Earl Merlin did not explain the meaning behind the name ¡®Rain Dragon¡¯, he simply decided on the name ¡®Rain Dragon Snow Cigar¡¯.
Russell, who had made quite the impression, quietly returned to the crowd.
The cigar in his hand slowly burned,, but he didn¡¯t smoke more than a few puffs, simply letting the cigar burn into grey ash.
His older brother Roland gazed at him, full of jealousy.
His painstakingly sought-after ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody¡± manuscript couldn¡¯t compare to the few snow cigars Russell had casually rolled. Moreover, the bloody cigars he also smoked didn¡¯t feel any better than a smoking pipe and had a strange taste, yet got praised by their grandfather.
¡°This kid!¡±
Roland narrowed his eyes,
regarding his younger brother with increased importance, ¡°He also praised me for being a good storyteller,, but I see you, kid, can tell a story even better than me¡ All this talk about the beauty of burning freely,, about a knight¡¯s life,, what can a sixteen-year-old kid understand about that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all nonsense!¡±
But whether Russell understood it or not, the reputation of ¡®Rain Dragon Snow Cigar¡¯ was successfully established,, when the guests returned to their own domains, the word would spread even further.
¡°Cool,¡± Mel, Russell¡¯s cousin, came over.
He whispered into Russell¡¯s ear, ¡°How did you come up with the idea of inventing the snow cigar? Smoking this is much cooler than a pipe.¡±
¡°Because of my love for Grandfather.¡±
¡°Nice!¡±
¡°Later, I¡¯ll have our domain produce more Rain Dragon Snow Cigars to give to Grandfather, then I¡¯ll send a batch to you and Uncle to enjoy.¡±
¡°Good brother!¡±
¡°So, over at Tributary River Mouth, if anyone wants to imitate my Rain Dragon Snow Cigars, you¡¯ll need to help me suppress it,¡± Russell confided his plan quietly, ¡°When I sell the cigars, you¡¯ll get a commission¡ and we¡¯ll keep the accounts off Bluebird Castle books. You can take it personally.¡±
¡°This¡ How could I accept such a thing, hehe,¡± Mel, his cousin, smiled with narrowed eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at Tributary River Mouth, only your Rain Dragon Snow Cigars will be sold!¡±
Chapter 154 - 154 153 Snowflake Rhapsody
?Chapter 154: Chapter 153 Snowflake Rhapsody Chapter 154: Chapter 153 Snowflake Rhapsody Apart from Lord Russell¡¯s Rain Dragon Snow Cigar, which won Count Merlin¡¯s loud praise and a round of applause from the audience, the gifts from others were hardly worth mentioning.
It wasn¡¯t that the gifts weren¡¯t valuable enough; they just lacked originality, the same kinds repeating over and over.
Either they were gemstone accessories, metal armor, or special products from fantasy beasts¡ªessentially all products of magic power.
With the wealth of the Rainflower Family, a few magic-made items were really nothing, and possibly in Count Merlin¡¯s eyes, these gifts were even less valuable than the original manuscript of ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody¡± that Roland had sent.
It was precisely for this reason that Lord Russell¡¯s gift of cigars stood out as such a precious present.
So much so that at the subsequent banquet, while guests chinked their cutlery enjoying the feast, they were still loudly discussing the experience of smoking the cigars.
The lords sitting close to Lord Russell even went as far as to reserve a batch of Rain Dragon Snow Cigars from him directly.
No price was mentioned.
But everyone knew that these pure handmade, meticulously selected cigars, which only took one excellent roll out of countless trials and had received a personal name and praise from Count Merlin, would definitely not come cheap¡ªindeed, they might be even more expensive than the most premium of tobaccos.
But what of it? As nobility, they should enjoy such luxuries.
Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be just like serfs in the fields, huddled around large pipes, smoking cheap tobacco all day?
¡°You¡¯re going to make a fortune!¡± Big brother Roland leaned over to Russell and looked at him with eyes full of envy.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I didn¡¯t expect everyone to like the Rain Dragon Snow Cigars so much.¡±
¡°That¡¯s to suck up to Grandpa¡¡± Roland spoke the blunt truth, but it was a fact set in stone; the flattery was bound to be genuine, ¡°Really, you¡¯ve been too lucky recently, all the good things just fall into your lap.¡±
Russell smiled broadly, ¡°The Shadowflame Great Dragon loves me.¡±
Roland pursed his lips and said no more, perhaps genuinely believing that the Shadowflame Great Dragon favored his foolish little nugget.
But Russell asked quietly, ¡°Big brother, are you interested in making money together?¡±
¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t produce enough Rain Dragon Snow Cigars on my own. After we return, you can have our family organize production and I¡¯ll handle the sales,¡± Russell¡¯s idea was simple. He wasn¡¯t planning to build a factory to make cigars himself; he intended to run the brand alone.
If he started factory production, the manpower from his territory would be nowhere near enough¡ªif everyone went to the factory, who would farm the land?
Roland was immediately interested, but he didn¡¯t agree right away, instead saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in detail when we have time.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
¡°Lord Russell, I toast to you.¡± A baron directly under a duke raised his glass to Russell in salute, ¡°Thank you for inventing the Rain Dragon Snow Cigar, a fine thing that symbolizes a knight¡¯s life. Now, when we fight on the snowfields, knights will have new companions.¡±
Russell couldn¡¯t remember the lord¡¯s name; he could only lift his glass and say, ¡°I¡¯m a knight too, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±
There were several tables of guests.
Since the dining habits of male and female guests were different, they were seated separately, which facilitated communication among them.
¡°Lord Russell is very handsome, truly worthy of being Mel¡¯s brother,¡± the young female guests whispered amongst themselves at their table.
¡°But actually, Lord Russell and Lord Roland are the real brothers.¡±
¡°You can tell; Lord Roland looks very much like Baron Roman, while Lord Russell resembles Lady Meryl.¡±
¡°He inherited the beauty of the Rainflower Family.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how his battle qi talent is, but it seems now that not only is he handsome but also smart. His invented cigars, even the old Earl gave them high praise, and maybe they¡¯ll quickly become the new trend.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stand it, why does everyone love to smoke? It smells awful.¡±
¡°Because of burning ah, haven¡¯t you heard what Lord Russell said? The burning of tobacco is like a knight¡¯s life.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to ask Lord Russell for a dance at the ball later.¡±
¡°Me too!¡±
These young maids of honor in the bridal chamber had already picked out their desired dance partners during the brief banquet.
For the nobility, each ball was not only a post-dinner pleasure but also a social gathering for young men and women.
After the main course, came the dessert, and after dessert, a cup of tea.
Count Merlin¡¯s birthday feast ended amid an atmosphere of harmony, with the guests dispersing, not to leave but to change outfits.
Russel was taken by Mel to Mel¡¯s cousin¡¯s private dressing room.
With the help of the manservants and maids, he changed into the tailcoat prepared by Mel, and then the makeup artist did a bit of grooming on his hair, and even sprinkled some brightening powder with a highlighting effect on his face. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
After these enhancements, Russell looked like a new man.
He was already handsome, but now he appeared even more dazzling; even the young Leonardo DiCaprio couldn¡¯t compare to Russell¡¯s flawless face.
¡°Perfect!¡±
Mel¡¯s cousin was also made over by the makeup artist and, seeing Russell¡¯s new look, he immediately exclaimed with admiration, ¡°I thought I had reached the limit for our family¡¯s younger generation. I didn¡¯t expect you, kid, to be equally impressive.¡±
¡°Mr. Mel, Mr. Russell, you two will be the focus of all the illustrious maids tonight at the ball,¡± the makeup artist said, eyeing his own work with extreme satisfaction.
It¡¯s showing off to make an ugly person attractive.
But to adorn a handsome man or beautiful woman is a pleasure.
¡°I¡¯ve appeared at balls too frequently these past few years; it¡¯s not fresh anymore. Tonight, Russell is the real center of attention,¡± Mel laughed.
Although Russell was very pleased with his new look¡ªin all honesty, if he weren¡¯t straight, he might even fall for himself¡ªhis mind was not on matters of love: ¡°I would prefer to quietly drink something in the corner and not dance. I might be happier if you took me hunting Snow Ghosts in the snowfields.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe that,¡± Mel said, patting Russell¡¯s shoulder, ¡°A knight¡¯s life is not just about hunting ghosts in the snowfields; there are more wonderful things in warm places waiting for us to explore.¡±
The two brothers stepped out together, heading to the dance floor.
As they walked, Russell said, ¡°I¡¯m focused on getting stronger right now.¡±
¡°Getting stronger doesn¡¯t stop you from finding happiness. Come on, don¡¯t keep spouting insincere niceties,¡± Mel winked. ¡°The joy of life is doing what you most want to do at the best age.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Russell closed his mouth.
Though he was set on getting stronger, it seemed that Mel¡¯s cousin wasn¡¯t wrong, especially when waking up every morning.
So he just muttered, ¡°Go with the flow.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t just go with the flow; seize the opportunity. Just catch one tonight, and you can say goodbye to being single.¡±
¡°What about you, cousin? When will you say goodbye to being single?¡± Russell asked, now that the Manganese Steel Dragon Mercedes had given its approval, which meant that Mel didn¡¯t need to maintain a ¡°virginal¡± status like Roland.
Mel glared: ¡°Don¡¯t shift the topic to me. Tonight, I¡¯ll be your wingman, creating opportunities for you!¡±
The dance hall was already lit with soft lighting.
The castle¡¯s musicians were playing a gentle piano piece in front of the grand piano.
The first piece was, of course, ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody¡±¡ªCount Merlin¡¯s favorite piano piece.
Russell and Mel took their seats, as the first piece often belonged not to the youth but to middle-aged and older people like Count Merlin.
Chapter 155 - 155 154 A Kind of Snake
?Chapter 155: Chapter 154 A Kind of Snake Chapter 155: Chapter 154 A Kind of Snake ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody¡± is a famous piano piece, whose composer is not a well-known musician and even has very few works passed down.
But that doesn¡¯t stop ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody¡± from being a favorite of Count Merlin.
¡°This piece describes an ice age where the Snow Demon invades the homeland of the male and female protagonists, and the male has to take up arms to fight the Snow Ghosts, never to return¡ Many years later, the female follows a merchant caravan into the snowfields, where she sees a Snow Ghost,¡± Mel recounted the content depicted by ¡°Snowflake Rhapsody.¡±
Russell then asked, ¡°So, is the Snow Ghost that the heroine saw the transformed male protagonist?¡±
¡°Yes and no.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°The Snow Ghost is not the male protagonist, but the female imagines it to be him, and then, amidst the swirling snowflakes, she throws herself into the Snow Ghost¡¯s embrace¡ She commits suicide out of love for the male protagonist, a very mournful story,¡± Mel commented with a sigh.
¡°The story is sad, but the music seems quite cheerful?¡± Russell listened carefully to the piano piece and said.
¡°Because the music is filled with the heroine¡¯s fantasies of the male protagonist.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Russell nodded. His musical taste wasn¡¯t sophisticated, and he mostly listened for the liveliness.
Watching the middle-aged men and women gracefully dance in the ballroom, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is Grandfather so fond of ¡®Snowflake Rhapsody¡¯?¡±
He didn¡¯t expect an answer.
Yet Mel disclosed the reason, ¡°When Grandfather was young, he didn¡¯t love Grandmother¡ You can see that our Rainflower Family and the Willow Clan have been at odds since Grandfather¡¯s generation.¡±
The wife of Earl Merlin was born in the Willow Clan, named Olive Willow, who currently is Count Shard Osclo Willow¡¯s own aunt.
Noble marriages are complexly interconnected, with each being related to the other.
¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t love Grandmother because his first love, upon learning that he had to marry Grandmother, went into the snowfields alone and never came back,¡± Mel said pensively. ¡°Back then, Grandfather searched the snowfields for three months¡¡±
And never found his first love.
Thus, the sorrowful Earl Merlin eventually accepted his family¡¯s arrangement and married Olive Willow.
Perhaps knowing that Earl Merlin didn¡¯t love her, Olive Willow gave birth to two daughters and a son and then passed away. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°So, because Grandfather continued to pine for his first love, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so partial to ¡®Snowflake Rhapsody¡¯,¡± Russell sighed.
¡°Not just that.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
¡°I naively asked Grandfather when I was little, and he told me he had forgotten his first love. His favorite ¡®Snowflake Rhapsody¡¯ is because of the guilt towards Grandmother; he uses the music to numb himself,¡± Mel continued, taking a sip of red wine.
Grinding his teeth, ¡°That¡¯s why I hate that kid Kunstan, he shouldn¡¯t use Grandfather¡¯s reputation to pressure him! Grandfather has been upright his whole life, especially anguished in love, indebted both to his first love and Grandmother, how could he possibly be involved with Princess Anxia¡¡±
After saying this, Mel reined in his anger and apologetically smiled at Russell, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these upsetting matters. You still have to dance elegantly in the ballroom later.¡±
¡°Rather than dancing, I prefer listening to stories here.¡±
¡°Stories heard are never as intriguing as those personally experienced. Without dancing, how can there be stories to live?¡±
Three consecutive pieces were social dances for the middle-aged and elderly aristocrats.
By the time the fourth one played, a lively tune finally began, and Earl Merlin had long since left the ballroom, with young men and women starting to invite dance partners.
Despite Mel¡¯s urging, Russell remained immovable, reluctant to invite debutantes to dance.
¡°Don¡¯t sulk; look at your brother, how happy he is dancing with someone,¡± Mel pointed to the dance floor.
Big brother Roland was enveloped in the arms of a distinguished woman, chatting and laughing while dancing comfortably.
Just then, a radiant young lady walked over and asked Mel, ¡°Lord Mel, might I have this dance?¡±
¡°With such a lovely lady¡¯s invitation, how could I ignore it? Please.¡± Mel immediately stood up and followed the beaming young lady away.
Still, he didn¡¯t forget to glance back and wink at Russell, his eyes clearly signaling Russell to hurry up and take action.
Russell just smiled without saying a word.
However, even if he didn¡¯t ask anyone else to dance, there would still be young ladies coming over to invite him to dance.
¡°Hello, Lord Russell, my name is Julia, do you remember me?¡± A young and lively girl approached, around sixteen or seventeen, with flaxen hair that waved gently, and corners of her mouth turned up as if she was always smiling.
¡°Of course, beautiful Miss, you are indeed memorable,¡± Russell knew her; she was the daughter of a lord from the Grand Duchy.
By his standards of beauty, she could score an eight out of ten.
¡°Then, would you honor me with a dance?¡± Julia asked.
The Russell who just moments ago didn¡¯t want to dance, immediately stood up, taking Julia¡¯s little hand that she offered: ¡°Certainly.¡±
Mel, who was dancing gracefully in the ballroom with his partner, saw this scene and immediately grinned, showing his teeth.
His dance partner looked puzzled, ¡°Lord Mel, what are you laughing at?¡±
¡°Just call me Mel. I¡¯m simply amused by someone interesting, someone whose words keep declining, but whose body honestly desires.¡±
¡°Who is this interesting person?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind that; at this moment, you are the focus of the world,¡± Mel¡¯s smooth talk flowed from his lips effortlessly.
His dance partner giggled immediately.
Just like the pairs of men and women who joyfully danced in the ballroom.
Julia had a supple waist, but Russell¡¯s arms were strong, leading her in a somewhat clumsy dance across the floor.
¡°Don¡¯t you often attend balls?¡± Julia asked.
¡°I live in Glowing Valley, it¡¯s not very big, and there aren¡¯t many nobles, so balls aren¡¯t held often.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Julia squinted her eyes, like two crescent moons, ¡°then follow my rhythm, just now you were dancing a bit fast and didn¡¯t match the beat of the music.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
¡°Where exactly is Glowing Valley? I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±
¡°In the south, at the very south of Shadowflame Duchy, if you follow the Mountain River Trade Route all the way down, you¡¯ll get there in three or four days.¡±
¡°It¡¯s actually my first time leaving the Volcanic Oasis to come to the Warm Enclave,¡± Julia said. The residents of Volcanic Oasis usually refer to the warm lands opened up by bipedal flying dragons as Warm Enclaves, not connected to the volcanoes.
In fact, the official name for Volcanic Oasis is the Volcano Region; and for Warm Enclave, it is the Hot Springs Region.
¡°Is it different here from the Volcanic Oasis?¡±
¡°It seems pretty much the same.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°Do you live in a castle?¡±
¡°No, I live on a rural estate. I have been enfeoffed and have become a lord,¡± Russell replied truthfully.
¡°Your country estate doesn¡¯t have a castle? My father is also a lord, but our family has a small castle.¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m poor.¡±
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite the comedian,¡± Julia laughed.
¡°I really am poor,¡± Russell stated earnestly, as his estate¡¯s livelihood relied on borrowing from his family.
Without Fluorescent Castle¡¯s investment of a thousand Gold Coins, his financial chain would have soon broken.
Julia clearly didn¡¯t believe such a thing and merely laughed, ¡°You¡¯re still very young, Lord Russell. Hunt more Snow Ghosts on the snowfields, and soon you¡¯ll be able to build your own small castle. By the way, what¡¯s the name of your estate?¡±
¡°Wuyao Snake Manor.¡±
¡°Blackwaist Serpent? What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°Err¡ a type of serpent.¡±
Chapter 156 - 156 155 A Dance
?Chapter 156: Chapter 155 A Dance Chapter 156: Chapter 155 A Dance The conversation with Julia was not going smoothly, perhaps even more stiff than Russell¡¯s inexperienced dance moves.
This might be related to the fact that, across two lifetimes, Russell had hardly ever seriously dated anyone.
Back on Earth, Russell was nearly done paying off his mortgage, yet the issue of finding a partner was still unresolved; he even felt at one point that he might never get married in his lifetime. He never imagined that upon arriving at Dragon Sleep Continent, girls would be pursuing him.
¡°When you build your own little castle someday, will you invite me to see it?¡±
¡°I can.¡±
¡°So, we¡¯ve got a deal then, okay?¡± Despite Russell¡¯s blunt manner of speaking, the smile in Julia¡¯s eyes did not diminish.
She had already inquired, and although Russell was just the second son of his family, he had a Mushroom Bird.
This was indeed an extraordinary magical creature; even in her family, with her father being a 2nd turn Phantom Beast Knight and a Lord of the Duchy, there was not even a Little Sprite. Russell not only had a Mushroom Bird, but also an as yet uncontracted Fantasy Beast.
His future development was bound to be anything but poor.
Moreover, Russell was handsome and smart, and the cigars he invented were widely acclaimed, even earning praise from her own father.
Indeed, his emotional intelligence might be a bit low, his speech too direct, perhaps even dull. But as far as Julia was concerned, Russell was at least gentle by nature, and even if married life with him were less than ideal, it couldn¡¯t be too bad¡ªhe was absolutely the best marriage candidate.
¡°If there¡¯s a chance¡¡± Russell gave an ambiguous answer.
He understood the implications in Julia¡¯s words, but he certainly did not want to make commitments just because of a meeting and a dance.
The future was too unpredictable.
Such a commitment would delay not only the other party but also himself.
Moreover, the feeling Julia gave him was similar to that from Malena, lacking that compelling attraction.
¡°Okay,¡± said Julia with a smile, not upset by Russell¡¯s tactful rejection.
The two fell silent and then just swayed gently, gradually leaving the dance floor as the music ended.
Just as Russell thought it was over, Julia suddenly asked, ¡°Are there a lot of Blackwaist Serpents at Wuyao Snake Manor?¡±
¡°Not really, most of the Blackwaist Serpents were relocated by my father.¡±
¡°I¡¯m terrified of snakes, so that¡¯s good.¡±
What does your fear of snakes have to do with whether my land has snakes or not? Russell really wanted to ask this question, but in the end, he simply responded with a smile: ¡°Heh.¡±
During the intermission, everyone returned to their seats.
The men and women who had enjoyed the dance naturally sat together, chatting enthusiastically, ready for the next tune to strike up and take to the floor again.
Russell returned to his seat and sat down, with Julia following suit, sitting beside him and seemingly still not giving up.
He took the fruit juice a servant brought, sipped lightly, and asked, ¡°Will you strive to become a Lord of the Duchy? Many second sons of earls and barons choose to pledge loyalty to the Grand Duke.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you ever considered this?¡±
¡°I usually don¡¯t think that far ahead, and I¡¯ve just come of age.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The conversation reached a somewhat awkward pause.
Russell glanced not far away, where his elder brother Roland was making a young lady burst into laughter, and Cousin Mel was every bit as charming, sharing a tender moment with a daughter of a Lord of the Duchy.
In fact, Russell himself wouldn¡¯t have minded showing off his wit, making Julia tremble like a flower, and then enjoy a night of passion¡ªpriceless for just a moment.
Afterwards, he could just walk away and pat his bottom clean, with no responsibilities to speak of.
But he just couldn¡¯t do it.
So he sat holding his juice, sipping now and then, awkwardly together with the silent Julia, not knowing what she was thinking.
Finally.
The music resumed, and it was time for another dance.
Julia glanced at the motionless Russell, a flicker of indecision in her eyes, but ultimately she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Lord Russell, shall we dance again?¡±
¡°Um, I¡¯m not very skilled at dancing, better not.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Julia stood up and left Russell¡¯s side.
However, no sooner had Julia left than a new lady approached him, greeting him eagerly and directly, ¡°Lord Russell, may I have the pleasure of this dance with you?¡±
Russell eyed her, offering a mental score of six out of ten.
Although slightly embarrassed, he steadfastly shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve had a bit too much juice, it¡¯s not convenient for me to dance right now.¡±
¡°No problem.¡± The lady walked away gracefully, swaying her hips.
In the dance floor, couples had begun to dance, and just as Russell, who was planning to quietly watch others dance, was approached by another lady.
¡°Hi, Lord Russell.¡±
¡°Hi.¡±
¡°Would you dance with me, please?¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Russell rose gladly and silently awarded her an eight out of ten in his mind, putting her on par with Julia and Malena¡ªnot stunningly beautiful, but with a nice figure, temperament, and face.
As the dance ended, Russell quickly parted ways with her.
Although she was quite interested in him, she quickly let go of that fantasy after sensing Russell¡¯s attitude, much more decisively than Julia had.
Before he could get his hands on more juice, Russell heard someone behind him say in a mocking tone, ¡°Is Lord Russell still here? I thought you might¡¯ve gone to the restroom after drinking so much juice, but it turns out you can still dance.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
It was the young lady whom Russell had earlier rejected under the pretext of having drunk too much juice.
Russell took a sip of his juice, hiding his embarrassment.
But he did not offer any explanation.
Seeing that Russell did not respond, the young lady found it awkward to say more and walked off once more, her high heels tapping on the floor.
After this interruption, Russell lost his interest in continuing to dance.
Regardless of whomever else came to invite him, he declined each one and just sat there, drinking three large glasses of juice, and then indeed went to the restroom.
When he returned from the restroom, the ball had already ended.
Roland was nowhere to be seen; clearly, he had slipped off to some room in the castle with a certain well-born lady.
The Saither couple was just leaving, followed by a pretty young girl¡ªRussell¡¯s cousin, who was the same age as him but a few months older.
¡°Cousin Mel, Cousin Saither Wei, are you heading off to rest?¡± Russell greeted.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re by yourself?¡± Saither Wei asked curiously, ¡°I saw several ladies invite you to dance.¡±
¡°Just dancing.¡±
They were relatives, but didn¡¯t know each other well, so without much conversation, his cousins took their leave and headed to the guest tower where they were staying.
Russell was about to turn around and head back to rest, too.
When he saw his cousin Mel suddenly appear out of nowhere: ¡°Russell, what¡¯s up with you? You¡¯ve caught nothing all evening.¡±
¡°What about you?¡±
¡°I sent Clemmie away; her ¡®aunt¡¯ came.¡± Mel shrugged, then probed again, ¡°Weren¡¯t you getting along well with Julia? I saw you laughing and talking while you were dancing, but then you two suddenly parted ways?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not thinking about marriage and children right now.¡±
¡°It was just a bit of fun, who told you to marry and have kids?¡± Mel said with a sigh, his forehead in his hand.
However, seeing the seriousness in Russell¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t say more, merely expressing a sentiment, ¡°You¡¯re such a pure-hearted good man, Russell, don¡¯t worry, your cousin will definitely introduce you to a well-born lady that will make your heart flutter.¡±
Chapter 157 - 157 156 Friendzone Card
?Chapter 157: Chapter 156: Friendzone Card Chapter 157: Chapter 156: Friendzone Card This night, Mr. Russell found sleep elusive as he lay alone.
Despite his disinterest in marrying and starting a family so soon, the hormones coursing through his body left him restless, especially after the excitement of the ball.
The Little Dream Dragon did not appear, nor did the Gloomy Dreamland descend upon him.
Mr. Russell dreamed all night of various bizarre and fantastic landscapes, feeling as though he¡¯d been busy all night without rest. Only as dawn approached did he finally find some peace, no longer chasing all over, but with beauties in his arms instead.
Now it was Malena, now Julia, and at times¡ he even dreamed of that oddly temperamental lady of his own.
However, by the time he woke up, all had been forgotten.
Only that hazy and enchanting atmosphere lingered, leaving him savoring the feeling for a long time.
¡°Good morning, Mr. Russel. It¡¯s another new day,¡± the maids of Bluebird Castle always greeted him with radiant smiles.
¡°Good morning,¡± Mr. Russell replied, feeling moved.
Without comparison, there¡¯d be no hurt; he had always thought that, although the maids at his family¡¯s estate were a mixed bunch, at least Head Maid Leona was quite pleasing to the eye.
Now, with a comparison, even Leona¡¯s charm had dimmed.
¡°With such high-quality maids, I wonder how Cousin Mel copes¡ But he grew up among them, so he must be immune,¡± Mr. Russell¡¯s musing was abruptly cut off by the entrance of Ram, his Personal Servant.
After changing, he went downstairs for a buffet breakfast.
As before, he focused on devouring magic-infused food, and after eating, he proceeded to the castle¡¯s training ground to practice the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique.¡±
With the enhancement of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug, his comprehension of the Radiant Swordsmanship Skill deepened, but Mr. Russell¡¯s goal went beyond that; he hoped that through millions of sword swings, he could break through the shackles of Battle Qi martial techniques and find the secret technique of swordsmanship.
It was said that some phenomenally talented Dragon Knights could wreak havoc with their swordsmanship.
It was their relentless assaults that had carved out one Volcanic Oasis after another for humanity, otherwise, relying solely on the power of Great Dragons, success would have been as fleeting as a morning dew.
By the time Mr. Russell wiped off his sweat and concluded his Knightly morning practice, the castle¡¯s guests were fully dressed and ready to depart.
Of course.
The Roman Couple and Cooper Rolin Couple were planning to stay at Bluebird Castle for a couple more days, while Mr. Russell intended to remain for a month.
¡°Go change into another outfit and then come down to see off the guests,¡± Lady Meryl said, dabbing Mr. Russell¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief, ¡°Diligent training is commendable, but you should also take a break occasionally. You can¡¯t be tensed up every day.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I understand, Mother.¡±
Mr. Russell quickly changed and went downstairs, joining his parents in bidding farewell to the many guests, while also receiving several new verbal cigar orders.
It was not until they were seeing off Lord Junos of the Duchy that Julia couldn¡¯t resist approaching Mr. Russell.
¡°I¡¯m going to head back now.¡±
¡°Have a safe journey, Julia.¡±
¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t dance much last evening; perhaps, you really don¡¯t enjoy attending balls,¡± Julia said as she bid him farewell, with her parents saying their goodbyes to Baron Romand and his wife. They glanced at Julia but didn¡¯t come closer.
They let Julia speak to Mr. Russell privately.
¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not very fond of balls, perhaps also because my social dancing is not up to par,¡± Mr. Russell softly admitted.
¡°So¡¡± Julia took a deep breath, ¡°my birthday is coming up soon. If, and I mean if, I were to have a ball at the small castle and invite you¡ Lord Russell, would you come?¡±
Mr. Russell looked into her hopeful eyes, seeing the abundance of wishful longing within them.
But he sighed softly within his heart.
Feeling that he might hurt the girl, he knew some things had to be said; he didn¡¯t like to give people false hope.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Julia, I am currently engrossed in cultivating my Battle Qi. I¡¯ve only unleashed my Battle Qi since my coming-of-age ceremony, and I¡¯m already far behind others. Thank you for your kind thoughts, but I won¡¯t be considering romantic relationships for a while.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Julia¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed.
¡°You¡¯re so beautiful; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have plenty of excellent suitors. Please don¡¯t concern yourself with me, and I wish you happiness soon.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Julia¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness for a moment.
But soon she was beaming again, ¡°Thank you for your honesty. You¡¯re a good person, Lord Russell. May the Great Dragon always watch over you.¡±
¡°Uh, thanks¡¡± Russell hadn¡¯t expected that, despite being the one to reject someone, he would still receive a positive remark like that.
Julia waved her hand and got into the carriage with her parents.
Russell watched as the carriage drove off, and just as it was about to pass through the city gate, the curtain of the carriage window was lifted. Julia leaned out and waved to Russell.
Russell waved back.
¡°Aha, my cold-hearted little brother,¡± sister Rolin appeared behind Russell, having listened to the entire conversation between Julia and him, ¡°How can you bear to hurt such a lovely lady!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. To lead on and then abandon would be hurting,¡± Russell replied.
¡°No wonder she called you a good man.¡±
¡°At least I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t you fancy her? I think Julia is quite pretty, not far behind Marcus¡¯s family¡¯s Malena.¡± Rolin didn¡¯t understand her brother¡¯s tastes; he seemed hard to please.
Malena wasn¡¯t even as pretty, yet Cooper Thistlegrass was extremely fond of her.
With an airy tone, Russell said, ¡°At the very least¡ she should look better than me.¡±
Rolin rolled her eyes.
But upon taking a careful look at her increasingly handsome and mature brother, she had to admit, ¡°That might be a bit difficult.¡±
¡
After the guests had left, only the Baron Romand¡¯s family remained at Bluebird Castle¡ªAunt Melinda¡¯s family had been the first to leave in the morning.
¡°Your grandfather is stubborn, and your aunty has an even more steadfast temperament than him,¡± Lady Meryl sighed, ¡°I wonder when they¡¯ll be able to settle their differences. I think Saisiluo is a good man, and having a son and a daughter is lovely.¡±
Baron Romand and big brother Roland weren¡¯t very concerned about their aunt¡¯s family, so they didn¡¯t join the conversation.
It was the same with the couple, Rolin and her husband.
Only Russell conversed with his mother, ¡°Cousin Mel seems to treat auntie¡¯s family quite well; maybe he can help resolve the issues between aunty and grandfather.¡±
¡°Mel is nice to everyone, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s willing to meddle in your aunt¡¯s affairs,¡± Lady Meryl shook her head, dismissing any need for Russell¡¯s reassurance, ¡°Life at the countryside estate could be quite happy as well, as long as the couple is loving.¡±
At that moment, cousin Mel joined them, ¡°Grandfather has woken from his nap and requested my uncle and aunt to visit him in the study for a chat.¡±
As the family entered the study, Count Merlin had already signaled the castle¡¯s butler to serve tea to everyone.
¡°I was very happy with yesterday¡¯s birthday celebration. It¡¯s been nearly ten years since I last had such a lively birthday at Red Castle,¡± Count Merlin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m also pleased with your gifts, Roland¡¯s notebook, Russell¡¯s cigars, all were great.¡±
¡°Father, I¡¯m glad you liked them,¡± Lady Meryl happily replied. She had been worried that the gift from Russel might not please Count Merlin.
After all, Russell didn¡¯t have money to prepare any lavish gifts.
The reading glasses he had previously given his grandmother, Lady Ingrid, was a clever choice, and it was unexpected that he again managed to impress with his resourcefulness.
Count Merlin continued, ¡°I invited you all here because, upon my return from Red Castle, I brought some gifts for the children. Roland, Rolin, Russell, Lola, and Cooper, everyone gets a gift!¡±
![]()
(Here¡¯s a picture of Julia~)
Chapter 158 - 158 157 Tobacco Sprite Niko
?Chapter 158: Chapter 157 Tobacco Sprite Niko Chapter 158: Chapter 157 Tobacco Sprite Niko Roland received a set of armor, Rolin a bracelet, Cooper¡¯s was a belt, and Lola a necklace¡ªall were crafted with the highest level of magic-powered constructs.
¡°Russell, this is for you,¡± Count Merlin didn¡¯t personally give the gift but instead had his personal servant Dylan do it.
Dylan brought over a large box. Opening the box, inside was an exquisitely gilded bow and arrows.
Count Merlin said with a smile, ¡°A knight¡¯s charge is never the sole option, especially as a lord, you must have ample means to deal with potential crises. Therefore, besides the long sword and the spear, bows and arrows are the best choice.¡±
Russell¡¯s eyes lit up.
It wasn¡¯t just the splendor of the bow and arrows that excited him but also Count Merlin¡¯s words, with which he deeply resonated.
As a lord responsible for governing his land and training knights, how could he recklessly charge into battle? He could very well die on the battlefield and that would lead to immense losses for his territory.
So, for a lord to stay in the rear and shoot arrows is indeed the best choice.
¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡± Russell picked up the bow and arrows from the box.
There were a dozen arrows in total, and from their craftsmanship, they were clearly not meant for the battlefield but for training exclusively.
As for the bow, it appeared to be made from the bones of a fantasy beast, wrapped with a coil of fine metal wire and embedded with several gems of red, yellow, blue, green, among other colors.
No matter the practicality of the bow, its value was undoubtedly high.
At least worth a hundred gold coins as a base.
On the Dragon Sleep Continent, such economic disbalance existed between the upper and lower echelons¡ªwithout a generous grandfather like his, Russell, relying on his Blackwaist Snake Manor, wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford such a bow and arrows.
It was tough enough to maintain a small team of knights, let alone such lavish equipment.
Count Merlin asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like it?¡±
¡°I love it!¡± Russell tested the tension of the bowstring; it was impossible to draw without channeling battle qi, and even with it, he could only pull it with difficulty and not to full draw. It was not meant for his current use.
However, once Russell was promoted to Great Knight, he should be able to draw the bow and arrows with ease.
¡°Grandfather, does this bow have a name?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s called Light Snow Bow.¡±
Having received the Light Snow Bow as a gift, Russell was already quite satisfied and thought it was over, never expecting Count Merlin to have another surprise in store.
He turned to Viscount Mejie, ¡°What about Melinda and her two children?¡±
¡°My sister and her family have already left.¡±
¡°Still so petty,¡± Count Merlin frowned slightly, waving his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with them¡ as Russell comes of age this year and I wasn¡¯t at the Red Castle to prepare his coming-of-age gift, I¡¯ll make up for it today.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandfather,¡± Russell said with his mouth, but his eyes lit up again¡ªwho didn¡¯t like receiving gifts?
One Light Snow Bow was worth several years of crops from his lands.
Another one could save him ten years of hard work!
But this time, the personal servant Dylan brought a jade box the size of a shoebox to Count Merlin.
Count Merlin opened the lid gently, and inside was a Tiny Sprite deep in slumber, the size of a palm with two transparent wings on its back, and two green leafy sprouts atop its head; it was drooling in its sleep.
In an instant, Russell¡¯s breath hitched.
This was a Tiny Sprite!
It signified magic potions for fifteen hundred acres of land, numerous spirit insects over dozens or hundreds of years, and a large number of knights.
If the Light Snow Bow was a treasure that could be measured in gold coins, then the Tiny Sprite was a priceless treasure that not even a castle could match.
At this moment, not only was Russell shocked, but big brother Roland¡¯s eyes widened, his whites reddening completely in mere seconds.
Rolin and Cooper looked at each other, equally astonished.
Although the Rainflower Family was wealthy, with two bipedal flying dragons and even one Great Sprite, and ten to twenty Tiny Sprites, for someone to give a Tiny Sprite as a gift was still an unbelievable gesture.
You should know,
when Lady Meryl married Baron Roman, her dowry was nothing more than a little sprite, and even that was considered outrageously generous.
However, Viscount Merlin and his wife as well as Cousin Mel had no change in their expressions, as if Count Merlin had already informed them earlier.
At that moment, Count Merlin spoke with a touch of nostalgia, ¡°This is Tobacco Sprite Niko. I¡¯ve loved smoking all my life and have always wanted to cultivate a tobacco field since my youth, just to be able to grow the finest tobacco leaves.¡±
He spent half his lifeblood and even went so far as to obtain a trace of a Flying Dragon¡¯s origin, eventually nurturing a tobacco spirit insect into the present Tobacco Sprite Niko.
¡°Niko is ten years old now. I still remember the year I defeated Count Broken Stone and was successfully elected as the Chief Executive of the Council of Elders. It was also in that year that Niko successfully evolved, giving me a double surprise,¡± Count Merlin said with a sigh, ¡°Now, let her be a witness to Russell¡¯s growth.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Father!¡± Lady Meryl immediately exclaimed, ¡°This gift is too precious!¡±
Baron Roman also spoke up, ¡°Yes, father-in-law, Sir, perhaps you might consider a different gift for Russell.¡±
¡°What is precious?¡± Count Merlin said indifferently, ¡°In my eyes, aside from the Great Dragon in the volcano, there is nothing else of such value. That Great Dragon only opens its eyes a few days a year to check on its territory.¡±
He continued, ¡°During those few glances, although it can¡¯t see clearly, I believe it has noticed Russell.¡±
These words made Russell feel a tightness in his heart.
But he soon relaxed, as he heard Count Merlin say, ¡°Two fantasy beasts, several mushroom insects, a mushroom bird, and even the finding of a pearl¡ªthese are all ample evidence. Since the Great Dragon seems so fond of Russell, how could I not show my appreciation?¡±
He patted the Tobacco Sprite Niko in the jade box, woke it up, then held Niko up and beckoned Russell to come forward.
Russell glanced at his parents.
He also knew that the gift was far too precious, so he had to be cautious about it.
Lady Meryl seemed to have something to say but ultimately did not use her gaze to stop Russell, while Baron Roman gave a gentle nod, his eyes brimming with encouragement.
Assured by their confirmation, Russell then approached slowly, ¡°Grandfather.¡±
¡°Just a little sprite, what are you dilly-dallying for?¡± Count Merlin was somewhat dissatisfied with Russell¡¯s behavior, ¡°I¡¯ve already released my contract with Niko. It is now free of any elf contract, so hurry over and make the contract!¡±
Elves cannot be contracted frequently; a contract must be rested for a year or two before the next one can commence.
However, in the past ten years, Niko had not been contracted repeatedly, so Russell was able to directly contract with it after Count Merlin broke the contract.
¡°Gurgly?¡± Niko was clearly confused, not understanding what was happening.
Standing on Count Merlin¡¯s palm, it looked around at everyone warily because, with the elf contract removed, it obviously felt insecure.
Luckily, having established a contract with Count Merlin since its spirit insect stage, decades of affection made it still close to Count Merlin.
Dylan brought the prepared jade powder and handed it to Russell.
Russell took a deep breath and did not hesitate anymore; after all, this was a coming-of-age gift from his grandfather, and there was nothing to be afraid of accepting it.
The jade powder clearly attracted Niko, which wanted to eat it but also looked at Count Merlin. With Count Merlin¡¯s encouragement, it began to eat little bites.
While it was unsuspecting, Russell reached out his already cut finger into the tiny creature¡¯s mouth, its fine teeth gently bit and mixed the blood bead with the jade powder inside Niko¡¯s stomach, triggering a miraculous reaction.
It was a mysterious connection established in the unknown, led by bloodlines.
In an instant,
Russell and Tobacco Sprite Niko shared a clear mental connection, and an elf contract was thus formed.
¡°Gurgly?¡± Niko tilted its head, looking at Russell, no longer fearful but rather filled with a sense of safety and affection.
¡°Niko, come here!¡± Russell beckoned.
Niko immediately prepared to fly over, but then it turned back, looking at Count Merlin with a hint of reluctance showing.
Count Merlin said with a kind smile, ¡°Go ahead, little Niko, to your new master.¡±
He then looked at Russell, ¡°Part of the reason I¡¯m giving you the Tobacco Sprite is for you to cultivate tobacco on your estate and produce Rain Dragon cigars. From now on, all the Rain Dragon cigars that I smoke will be your responsibility.¡±
Russell laughed, ¡°Understood!¡±
Chapter 159 - 159 158 The Son Inherits the Fathers Business
?Chapter 159: Chapter 158: The Son Inherits the Father¡¯s Business Chapter 159: Chapter 158: The Son Inherits the Father¡¯s Business By the time Russell had contracted with the Tobacco Sprite Nicco, the slightly tense atmosphere in the study quickly livened up.
Rolin stepped forward, took hold of Earl Merlin¡¯s arm, and cooed, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re so biased, giving Russell a Little Sprite. When I had my coming-of-age ceremony, you only gave me a dress, the difference is just too much!¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t the dress beautiful?¡±
¡°It was lovely, but¡¡±
¡°Then that¡¯s settled, little Rolin, remember not to be too greedy,¡± Earl Merlin teased with a smile. ¡°If you could also gain the favor of looking at you more than once, why wouldn¡¯t I begrudge you a Little Sprite?¡±
Rolin then pouted, ¡°That Great Dragon from the Grand Duke¡¯s family really, can it be going blind, only noticing Russell and not me?¡±
Although the Shadowflame Dragon was revered, it was also often the subject of jest.
¡°The Shadowflame Dragon has been healing its wounds these years, so it¡¯s normal if it can¡¯t see clearly,¡± Roland comforted himself, a smile on his face.
But Russell could always detect a hint of sourness in his words.
¡°After twenty years of recuperation, father, you¡¯ve contributed to the well-being of the Shadowflame Dragon. It¡¯s only natural for it to look kindly on Russell,¡± Viscount Mejie said. ¡°In the future, Russell will surely become an outstanding Knight who battles for his country.¡±
¡°Uncle, you flatter me,¡± Russell chuckled. ¡°But I will certainly fulfill my duty as a Knight.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±
¡°Do your best, Russell, and don¡¯t let down your grandfather¡¯s expectations,¡± Baron Roman said, reassurance in his voice.
His gaze toward Russell was much more affectionate than before.
In the past, he had always considered Roland as his outstanding heir, devoting most of his energy to Roland, somewhat neglecting Russell. This was also because Russell had failed to inherit the discreet way of living from the Fluorescent Fungi Family.
Being handsome, in Baron Roman¡¯s view, was not being discreet enough. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Yet it was this overlooked second son who had obtained an unimaginable wealth¡ªtwo Little Sprites!
No matter how he managed it, the fact that he acquired Little Sprites was a testament to Russell¡¯s ability.
At this moment, the usually reticent Aunt Kuna Yingyan smiled and spoke, ¡°The Shadowflame Dragon watches over you, Russell. When you achieve greatness in the future, don¡¯t forget to serve the Grand Duchy, to serve Red Castle. Earn your military exploits, and you may be granted the title of a Lord of the Duchy.¡±
¡°I understand, Aunt,¡± Russell responded.
However, Mel, his cousin, said, ¡°Mother, it would be better for Russell to come to the Tributary River Mouth. It¡¯s better to help me than to help Kunstan.¡±
Lady Kuna replied with an amiable smile, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mel.¡±
¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, that Kunstan boy¡¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Lady Kuna suddenly reprimanded sharply. ¡°Even though Kunstan is your cousin, he is the Grand Duke and you are his vassal; even in your own territory, you must always maintain your loyalty to the Grand Duke!¡±
Mel opened his mouth, but seeing his mother¡¯s furious expression, he swallowed his words and reluctantly agreed, ¡°Yes, Mother, I know I am wrong.¡±
Viscount Mejie chose not to interject. His wife scolding their son made him feel somewhat embarrassed, unsure where to look.
In an instant of evasive glances, he met Baron Roman¡¯s eyes.
For a moment.
Between the two middle-aged men, as if by a telepathic understanding, they each shrugged their shoulders, and all the awkwardness seemed to dissolve into thin air.
Earl Merlin narrowed his eyes, picked up his teacup, and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay in my study, you may go wherever you please this afternoon. I need some quiet to work on my memoirs, hoping to finish them sooner.¡±
With political affairs at Red Castle far behind him and the management of their lands in the hands of his son and daughter-in-law, he truly had nothing to worry about.
Writing memoirs would be a perfect way to pass the time.
In the afternoon, Lady Kuna invited Lady Meryl to watch a stage play in the city; Viscount Merlin planned to go fishing by the lake with Baron Roman; and Mr. and Mrs. Cooper were to visit a relative who had married into the Tributary River Mouth territory.
So only Roland, Mel, Russell, and Lola were left needing to find their own entertainment.
¡°Russell, where are you going to have fun?¡± Lola immediately clung to Russell, fearing that the others would leave her behind and not take her along.
Russell was indifferent, ¡°I¡¯ll see what Roland and Mel have planned.¡±
Without a second thought, Roland said, ¡°You guys go ahead and have fun. I have an appointment and won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow morning.¡±
After saying this, he hurriedly left Bluebird Castle.
Mel scoffed, ¡°He has a date with Mrs. Kelly, a widowed baroness. I saw them dancing last night and knew something would happen¡ Anyway, good luck to Roland, Mrs. Kelly is not an easy one to handle.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You know that after a baron passes away, there is a ten-year period for ¡®the son to succeed his father¡¯s business,¡¯ don¡¯t you?¡± Mel said, referring to the rules of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy.
The title of baron is a lifelong nobility, annulled upon death.
Therefore, many barons, in hope of their family continuing to enjoy noble privileges, would desperately train their heirs, hoping to be granted fiefs again to extend their family¡¯s territory.
However, if a baron were to fall in the Snowfields or died due to other accidents, resulting in the revocation of his title, his territory would also be returned to his lord. This was undoubtedly a catastrophe for the baron¡¯s family and also contradicted the knightly code.
If barons knew that nothing would remain if they died in battle, who would dare to fight for honors on the Snowfields?
Consequently,
After a baron¡¯s death, there would be a ten-year period of ¡°the son succeeding his father¡¯s business,¡± which, as the name implies, is to allow enough time for the baron¡¯s son to inherit his father¡¯s foundation.
In these ten years, if the baron¡¯s son is diligent and earns military merits, he could gain the appreciation of his lord and be granted a new barony, thus securing his family¡¯s territory.
Even without receiving a fief, the ten years are enough for the baron¡¯s widow and offspring to smoothly get through this difficult time.
By the time they return the fiefdom, they could also have saved some family wealth.
¡°So what?¡± Russell asked.
¡°Mrs. Kelly¡¯s husband fell in battle on the Snowfields nine years ago, and they have a son who was three at the time, twelve years old now,¡± Mel explained.
¡°Hmm, how old is Mrs. Kelly?¡±
¡°A little over thirty,¡± Mel replied.
¡°I see.¡±
Mel smiled, ¡°With the ten-year period of ¡®the son succeeding his father¡¯s business¡¯ almost up, Mrs. Kelly has to think about her son¡ I hope Roland has good luck; otherwise, dating Mrs. Kelly is easy, but getting away smoothly will be difficult.¡±
Russell laughed but didn¡¯t comment.
It wasn¡¯t his place to say anything about consensual affairs.
¡°Mel, where are we going this afternoon?¡± Lola impatiently interrupted the two discussing Mrs. Kelly, ¡°We are going back the day after tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t had any fun yet!¡±
¡°How about the Fantasy Beast hunting ground by the Turbid River? There is a forest full of animals, and the family has captured more than a dozen Fantasy Beasts from it. Maybe if we go hunting and stroll through the forest, we might find a Fantasy Beast too,¡± Mel suggested and then added, ¡°When that time comes, whoever finds the Fantasy Beast can keep it; how does that sound?¡±
¡°That would just mean taking advantage of your generosity,¡± Russell shook his head.
In the territory of the Tributary River Mouth, all magical creatures belong to the Rainflower Family, including Fantasy Beasts.
He had already received the Tobacco Sprite Niko as a gift from his grandfather and didn¡¯t want to acquire more. Otherwise, it would seem rather greedy.
¡°Haha, just a single Fantasy Beast,¡± Mel laughed heartily, and then teasingly added, ¡°Besides, if you do find a Fantasy Beast, it would suit me just fine. I would like to see who the Shadowflame Dragon should really pay attention to out of the two of us brothers.¡±
Before Russell could say anything, Lola spoke up, quite annoyed, ¡°I want to find a Fantasy Beast too. Why can¡¯t the Great Dragon also pay attention to me!¡±
Chapter 160 - 160 159 The Hidden Danger of Medikalun
?Chapter 160: Chapter 159 The Hidden Danger of Medikalun Chapter 160: Chapter 159 The Hidden Danger of Medikalun Turbid River, the river water was muddy because the upper terrain was similar to the Loess Plateau, with serious soil erosion.
At the moment, on the banks of the Turbid River, not far from the Tributary River Mouth, a dense forest stretched eastward.
A team of knights escorted Mel, Russell, and Lola, hunting in the forest until dusk.
¡°It¡¯s time to go back, Master Mel,¡± urged the captain of the knights.
¡°Alright,¡± Mel put down his bow and arrow, expressing his disappointment, ¡°Russell, Lola, it seems like the Shadowflame Dragon didn¡¯t open its eyes today; nobody witnessed it.¡±
The three of them had not found any fantasy beast during an afternoon of hunting.
Of course, not finding one was to be expected; the Rainflower Family had only found about a dozen fantasy beasts in this hunting ground forest over a hundred years, which averaged to discovering one every ten years. How could Russell just stumble upon one by chance?
Moreover.
Russell hadn¡¯t brought the Ice Pellet Pearl with him, nor had he activated the Quiet Dream Staring skill to search for any potential fantasy beasts in this forest.
¡°I knew it,¡± muttered Lola.
¡°Knew what?¡± asked Russell.
¡°The Shadowflame Dragon, it¡¯s impossible for it to gaze upon me,¡± Lola said with her head hung low. She was still young, having developed the Qi Seed not long ago, and lacked the ability to hunt prey.
¡°Why would you think that?¡± Russell comforted her, ¡°Perhaps the Shadowflame Dragon is waiting for you to grow up. I only started to have luck after my coming-of-age ceremony.¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Lola nodded, giving rise to a bit of hope.
She wasn¡¯t as noisy as her sister Rolin, nor was she as attractive as Russell. In Fluorescent Castle, she was like a nobody.
Although no one ignored her, that was limited to greeting her before each banquet started; afterward, no one would pay her any attention again. Her situation was somewhat similar to that of Russell before she came of age.
Now, wherever Russell went, no matter how low profile, she would become the center of attention.
She naturally hoped for the same.
The three of them quickly followed the knight squad across the bridge over the Turbid River and returned to Bluebird Castle before the stars rose.
The banquet began.
Aside from Roland not returning, the family joyfully enjoyed dinner together and then went off to rest.
Russell made a point to visit the elf room.
The Fluorescent Mushroom Bird Rosy and the Tobacco Sprite Niko had quickly become good friends, chasing each other in the elf room.
¡°Chirp, chirp.¡±
¡°Coo, coo.¡±
Both little sprites were contracted by Russell and instinctively grew close to each other. However, they were just a bunch of na?ve little fellows, unaware of what this signified, simply gathering together for playful frolicking.
¡°Russell, did you come to see me?¡± asked Vivie as she flew over.
¡°Yes, Your Highness Vivie.¡±
¡°Then have you brought me something delicious?¡±
¡°Ah, this¡¡± Russell was somewhat embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t come to visit Her Highness Vivie, so naturally, he didn¡¯t bring anything delicious for her.
Fortunately, the maid in the elf room saved Russell from the situation: ¡°Master Russell, is this roasted duck leg prepared for Her Highness Vivie?¡±
As she spoke, the maid handed over a tray with a roasted duck leg on it.
Russell quickly took it and offered it to Vivie: ¡°Roasted duck leg, do you like it, Your Highness Vivie?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I¡¯ll have to taste it first.¡± Vivie looked very ladylike but grabbed and nibbled on the roasted duck leg in a manner that was hardly ladylike.
Spirit insects and little sprites only eat jade powder, but once they evolve into great sprites, they can taste any food. However, these foods do not provide nutrition to the great sprites; they are merely for tasting and satisfying cravings.
Once the food enters their stomachs, it will be crushed by magic power and then disappear completely¡ªthere¡¯s no need for excretion through the anus, in fact, sprites do not possess such an organ.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± responded Vivie after a bit of chewing and looking up.
Seeing that she had fooled Mr. Russel, Lola prepared to take her leave and thanked the maid.
The maid¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled radiantly and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mr. Russel. Oh, by the way, my name is Jennifer.¡±
Russel nodded, ¡°Alright, thank you, Jennifer.¡±
¡°Serving you is my pleasure,¡± Jennifer said, leaning forward a bit and whispering, ¡°Mr. Russel, you can come to find me anytime, day or night. I¡¯ll be working in the elf room.¡±
Russel smiled and left the elf room.
After Russel had left, another maid in the elf room suddenly looked at Jennifer seriously, ¡°What did you just say to Mr. Russel?¡±
¡°What do you mean what did I say? Mr. Russel thanked me; of course, I had to say you¡¯re welcome,¡± Jennifer replied, puffing up her proud chest.
The maid looked at her with disapproval, ¡°You¡¯d best remember who you are. You¡¯re just a maid in the castle. Nobles like Mr. Russel wouldn¡¯t fancy someone of low status like you and me, let alone keep you as a mistress.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you slander me,¡± Jennifer said disdainfully, ¡°Besides, how would you know what Mr. Russel is thinking?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just reminding you not to do anything dangerous.¡±
¡°Then I thank you for your concern.¡±
At that moment, Mr. Ross, who had finished her roast duck leg, flew over and said sternly, ¡°Fighting is forbidden in the elf room, Jennifer, Cindy!¡±
The two on-duty maids immediately closed their mouths and bowed apologetically, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Ross, we were wrong.¡±
¡
As Russel walked down the hallway, he pushed the maid Jennifer¡¯s hint to the back of his mind; he neither wanted to casually mingle with socialite ladies nor to recklessly hook up with castle maids.
He was just a passerby at Bluebird Castle, staying for a month before returning home.
Though Wuyao Snake Manor was impoverished and backward and the maids in the manor¡¯s annex were all unsightly, it was his home.
Only in his own home could he feel that his soul was free.
¡°Sleep¡ It¡¯s the fourth night since parting with Ice Cream. I wonder if Ice Cream will appear tonight.¡±
Soon, Russel entered dreamland.
Then the Gloomy Dreamland descended, his consciousness awoke in this magical land, and he turned into a cartoon figure who mounted a chattering Little Dream Dragon that flew towards him.
¡°After three nights, that means, Ice Cream, your ability to digest the Ice Soul Pearl is getting stronger.¡±
Last time, the Little Dream Dragon rested for twelve nights after swallowing two Ice Soul Pearls.
This time, after swallowing one Ice Soul Pearl, it rested for only three nights, making it easy to infer that its ability to digest had greatly improved.
¡°Gah.¡±
¡°Hold still, let me see if you¡¯ve grown,¡± Russel scrutinized the Little Dream Dragon and noticed not much change this time.
As for the expanse of the Gloomy Dreamland, without a proper reference, Russel couldn¡¯t judge how much had expanded. He could only mark the edge of the boundary, waiting for an opportunity during the day to measure the radius of the Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Sword Butterfly, Thorn,¡± Russel greeted the two Amber Worms.
The Sword Butterfly circled around Russel in greeting, and as for Thorn, it kept mumbling ¡°growing, growing,¡± ¡°comfortable, comfortable,¡± without any chance of communication.
¡°Take off!¡±
¡°Gah!¡±
One man, one dragon, one butterfly, one flower, they began exploring the new environment.
Countless lights of Magic Power were blossoming, with the lights of two Bipedal Flying Dragons lighting up first, as bright as two massive torches.
No matter how many times Russel had seen the Bipedal Flying Dragons in the Gloomy Dreamland, he still marveled and obsessed over them; their flame patterns were too mysterious.
But as Russel rode the Little Dream Dragon closer to the two Bipedal Flying Dragons,
he suddenly noticed in the light of one of the Bipedal Flying Dragon¡¯s flames, there seemed to be a very dim spot.
¡°Is that¡ Lord Medikalun?¡±
Chapter 161 - 161 160 Pain
?Chapter 161: Chapter 160 Pain Chapter 161: Chapter 160 Pain ¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon hovered disdainfully in front of the Blue Crystal Dragon Medikalun¡¯s Magic Light silhouette.
Russell, however, meticulously checked the condition of the Blue Crystal Dragon.
Bright red flame patterns covered its entire body, meticulously outlining every detail of the Blue Crystal Dragon, including scales, claws, dragon horns, and even pupils, although there was no sparkle of life.
There was just one area, on the hind part of its thigh, where the flame seemed to have been extinguished, revealing a black spot.
The black spot was small, especially in comparison to the seven to eight-meter-long body of the Blue Crystal Dragon. It was just a tiny black spot, but its presence severely restricted the flame pattern at the thigh, diminishing the mystique.
Furthermore, upon closer inspection, Russell found another kind of light within the black spot, concealed by it and too obscured to identify.
¡°It seems to be¡ a deep blue light, huh? This light seems similar to that of the Snow Demon!¡± Russell realized.
He now suspected that Lord Medikalun might have been gravely injured in the past, such that the power of the Snow Demon still lingered deep in the muscle of his thigh, firmly suppressing Lord Medikalun¡¯s own power, causing a gap in the flame pattern.
¡°From this perspective, Lord Medikalun must be in pain every day, right?¡± Russell thought.
However, he did not let the Little Dream Dragon act recklessly. For one thing, the Little Dream Dragon did not like food laced with magic power, such as half-Ghost Beast; and for another, should the Little Dream Dragon make any rash moves, it might attract the attention of the Bipedal Flying Dragon. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Still, tomorrow I can ask Cousin Mel about what kind of injury Lord Medikalun suffered from and why it hasn¡¯t healed after such a long time.¡±
¡°Gah.¡± The Little Dream Dragon was getting impatient.
Russell laughed, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go for a stroll!¡±
This time, Russell was not in search of any treasures. Tributary River Mouth was not his territory, and everything within it belonged to Count Merlin. He had already received the generous gift of the Tobacco Sprite Niko from Count Merlin and did not expect more.
Without the goal of treasure-hunting, they quickly flew away from Gloomy Dreamland, wandering around and even visiting the Da Wan River.
The Clearwater River and the Turbid River met at the Da Wan River, where the plains had carved out a broad channel vast as a lake.
Countless fish species dwelled and multiplied here, and even Fantasy Beasts born from fish had emerged.
One man, one dragon, one butterfly, one flower, they flew over the riverbed of the Da Wan River, encountering many strange Magic Lights, all small points of light, unclear in origins¡ªpossibly clam or Primordial Beast fish.
But these Magic light spots were fleeting, and even if Russell wanted to mark them, he found it impossible to do so.
Eventually.
The Little Dream Dragon stood at the bottom of the river and yawned, ¡°Gah¡¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s part here, see you tomorrow night.¡± Russell waved his hand, and all fell into darkness again.
¡
The next day, when Mel came to take Russell out, Russell didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly expressed his desire to see the dragon.
¡°Look at dragons, no problem!¡± Mel laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Roland say that Mr. Ross pays no attention to you; wouldn¡¯t it be better if you won over Lord Medikalun instead? If you two are compatible, you could even become my vassal.¡±
¡°Riding dragons is not that simple,¡± Russell smiled.
As for becoming vassal to Roland or Mel, he had not even considered it. Being a man who owned a Great Dragon, he was capable of founding his own country and had no intention of considering servitude to anyone else.
The two walked towards the Arrow Tower, followed by servants carrying a whole roasted sheep, which was a gift for Lord Medikalun.
They quickly climbed to the top of the Arrow Tower.
Lord Medikalun was sitting there, and upon seeing Mel and Russell arrive, it rolled its eyes but showed little reaction.
Even as they hoisted the roasted sheep up, it remained indifferent.
¡°Lord Medikalun, Russell and I have come to see you,¡± Mel said with a smile, ¡°Look, we¡¯ve brought you something delicious to eat.¡±
Snort.
Lord Medikalun snorted out two faint flames from his nostrils, then gently stretched his neck, opened his gaping maw, and snatched up the roasted whole sheep. Tilting his head back, he swallowed it in just a couple of bites, then, licking his lips, he settled back down into a crouching position.
To him, a whole roasted sheep was just a snack.
Mel reached out to touch Lord Medikalun¡¯s lower leg, and Russell took the opportunity to move to the top of the arrow tower¡¯s slope, which was just the right spot to reach Lord Medikalun¡¯s thigh.
But he didn¡¯t reach out his hand immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°May I touch you, Lord Medikalun?¡±
The intelligence of a bipedal flying dragon was not much less than that of a human.
Lord Medikalun narrowed his eyes to look at Russell and snorted out two faint flames, then dropped his head lower.
Mel nodded and said, ¡°You can touch him now.¡±
Only then did Russell extend his hand and gently touched the spot he had observed last night in the Gloomy Dreamland.
As he carefully examined it, he could see a faint scar on the back of the thigh.
The metabolism of a bipedal flying dragon was very fast. Generally, no matter how severe the injury, as long as it wasn¡¯t fatal, it would heal quickly.
¡°There¡¯s a scar here, Mel. Has Lord Medikalun ever been injured?¡± Russell asked.
¡°Just a skin wound, a few months ago, while escorting my mother to Gravel Domain, Lord Medikalun went out hunting Snow Demons by himself and scraped his skin¡ Uh, it¡¯s been quite some days now, how come the scar hasn¡¯t faded yet?¡±
Mel also noticed the faint scar and joked, ¡°Lord Medikalun, when did your healing power become so weak?¡±
Lord Medikalun bared his teeth.
Russell immediately voiced the thoughts he had carefully considered, ¡°Mel, I feel that there¡¯s a look of pain in Lord Medikalun¡¯s eyes. Could it be that the wound is deep, or has the power of the Snow Demon lingered in the wound without fading?¡±
¡°How could that be, it¡¯s just a skin wound,¡± Mel said dismissively.
Nevertheless, Russell turned to Lord Medikalun and asked, ¡°If you are in pain, Lord Medikalun, just tell me. Perhaps I can help you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re trying a little too hard to please,¡± Mel commented, thinking that Russell was just being solicitous to ingratiate himself with the Blue Crystal Dragon, ¡°A dragon won¡¯t approve of you just because of your tender gestures.¡±
Lord Medikalun turned his head back and looked at Russell.
As if scrutinizing him.
Then, under Mel¡¯s astonished gaze, he slowly nodded at Russell, clearly conveying a look of pain in his eyes.
¡°This¡¡± Mel was instantly astounded.
He had never seen such a side of the powerful and resilient bipedal flying dragon, revealing such a tormented look in its eyes. Even the corners of its mouth, filled with sharp teeth, began to twitch, an indicator of extreme pain.
¡°Mel, it seems that Lord Medikalun¡¯s injury is more severe than I imagined. I think it must be the power of the Snow Demon, tormenting him from within his body,¡± Russell said, looking into Mel¡¯s eyes, ¡°The wound needs to be reopened to extract the power of the Snow Demon.¡±
Mel was completely flustered and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inform my grandfather at once!¡±
Russell nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll stay here with Lord Medikalun.¡±
After Mel climbed down the arrow tower, Russell whispered to Lord Medikalun, ¡°First, let my grandfather take a look at you. If he can heal you, then let him do it, since he¡¯s a Flying Dragon Knight. If my grandfather can¡¯t heal you, I will make sure to cure you!¡±
Snort.
Lord Medikalun lowered his head and snorted loudly at Russell.
Chapter 162 - 162 161 Confrontation
?Chapter 162: Chapter 161 Confrontation Chapter 162: Chapter 161 Confrontation Atop the sloping Arrow Tower, Lord Medikalun still sat squatting as before, but his head was drooping, clearly in low spirits.
The pain in the back of his thigh made it hard for him to rouse his spirits, and the posture he once held was merely the pride of being a Bipedal Flying Dragon, which forced him to hold on.
Now that Russell had pointed it out, he had shed his disguise.
As for Russell, with his hands cushioning the back of his head, he lay on the slope, gazing up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, watching the few wisps of clouds slowly transform.
His entire demeanor was very relaxed.
However, his mind was not as calm as he appeared on the surface.
Visiting Lord Medikalun and pointing out the risks lurking in Lord Medikalun¡¯s condition was not an act of pure kindness¡ªof course, there was indeed a factor of kindness, as his grandfather had gifted him a Little Sprite, and to show his gratitude, he thought of treating the dragon.
The bigger reason was that he wanted to take this opportunity to test if the Bipedal Flying Dragon could detect the Little Dream Dragon on his person.
Now it seemed,
Lord Medikalun obviously could sense, to some extent, the presence of the Little Dream Dragon. But it must be just a vague perception, not an exact awareness that there was a Great Dragon on Russell¡¯s person, otherwise its reaction would not be so mild.
Whether it showed hostility and resistance, cautious fear, or submissive deference, these were the real responses that a Bipedal Flying Dragon should have upon perceiving the existence of a Great Dragon.
Bipedal Flying Dragons were born from the energy radiation of Great Dragons, but they are also independent entities and do not therefore submit to Great Dragons, or obey them unquestioningly. They would still respond with resistance, fear, or submission due to individual differences toward Great Dragons.
¡°But now, Lord Medikalun¡¯s behavior seems more¡ friendly?¡± Russell thought.
This was clearly not the attitude a Bipedal Flying Dragon should have upon sensing the existence of a Great Dragon.
Therefore, he speculated that Lord Medikalun was completely unaware of the Great Dragon on his person.
It might be that the aura of the Little Dream Dragon had an unseen influence on it, causing it to show its friendly side to Russell.
¡°So, Mr. Ross¡¯s hostility toward me, Lord Mercedes¡¯s disdain for me, and Lord Medikalun¡¯s friendliness, are they all actually stemming from the ¡®radiation¡¯ effect of Ice Cream¡¯s mighty dragon power?¡±
Unfortunately, Russell didn¡¯t speak Dragon Language, so he could not fathom the Bipedal Flying Dragon¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t verify if his judgments were correct or incorrect.
After some thought, Russell withdrew his hands from behind his head and sat up.
Then he lifted his left hand and called out to the Little Dream Dragon in his heart, only to see the M-shaped mark in his palm slowly ignite.
Around it, sesame seed-sized Sword Butterfly Marks revolved, and on the corners of the M-shaped mark, Thorns Marks also swayed with the wind.
This set of marks, when burning, would scatter tiny sparks outward.
Russell turned to look at Lord Medikalun, who clearly had not noticed anything unusual; to the burning marks in Russell¡¯s hand and the scattering sparks, the blue crystal dragon remained oblivious, only drooping its head in gloom.
¡°It seems it really can¡¯t feel Ice Cream¡¯s presence; its friendliness toward me must be a result of the ¡®radiation¡¯ effect from Ice Cream¡¯s power,¡± Russell thought.
With that thought, Russell clenched his left hand into a fist.
The burning marks quickly extinguished, and the sparks splattered between his fingers, disappearing quickly, a phantasm only he could see.
¡
Mel was still hurrying along the cloister, while Count Merlin had already stepped into the void, walking on air to the top of the Arrow Tower.
As a Flying Dragon Knight, he could already defy the gravity of Dragon Sleep Continent and fly freely.
¡°Grandfather,¡± Russell stood up.
¡°Mmm,¡± Count Merlin landed in front of Lord Medikalun and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Medikalun, your hind leg has not healed? Is it the abrasion from two months ago, or the wound from the Snowfield battle years ago, inflicted by the Snow Demon?¡±
Lord Medikalun looked at Count Merlin, but his dragon eyes did not reveal any emotion, and naturally, he did not answer Count Merlin¡¯s question.
The communication between knights and Bipedal Flying Dragons has always been something that can be understood but not put into words.
But at this moment.
Russell felt that there was neither verbal communication nor mutual understanding between his grandfather and Lord Medikalun.
The two stared at each other, big eyes to small eyes, for a while.
Count Merlin grew impatient and said, ¡°You, why do you always look so sullen when you see me? Kuna is my daughter-in-law. Once she married into our Rainflower Family, she became one of us, and that makes you my family¡¯s dragon!¡±
Hmph!
Lord Medikalun let out two puffs of Dragon Breath, utterly disdainful of Count Merlin¡¯s words.
Though Bipedal Flying Dragons were not of low intelligence, they were still a proud and magical creature, unwilling to submit before Count Merlin.
¡°I¡¯ll take a look at your wounds.¡± Count Merlin had no choice but to offer, as he couldn¡¯t just beat up Lord Medikalun.
However, Lord Medikalun suddenly unfurled his wings, his dragon head blocking the way in front of Count Merlin.
Showing his teeth, he grimaced and let out a low roar.
He was clearly very resistant to Count Merlin checking his injuries.
¡°Are you defying me!¡± Earl Merlin glared, and the aura of the Flying Dragon Knight surged instantly, with powerful energy overflowing and warping the air around his body.
Russell quickly stepped back two steps.
Whether it be a Bipedal Flying Dragon or a Flying Dragon Knight, their bodies were infused with Dragon Breath, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to get burned.
¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Medikalun would not show weakness either, his own powerful aura bursting forth to confront that of Count Merlin.
Man and dragon, their sizes vastly different. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Yet in terms of strength, they were evenly matched, neither able to overpower the other, only managing a stalemate atop the Arrow Tower. The specially baked tiles, harder than metallic armor, also began to show fine cracks under the collision of the two forces.
¡°Grandfather! Lord Medikalun!¡± Mel had just climbed up and saw this scene, ¡°Please, stop fighting!¡±
He said as he pushed against the two surging forces, rushed between the man and dragon, separating Count Merlin and Lord Medikalun.
Lord Medikalun¡¯s contract had been transferred to Lady Kuna by the Red Castle.
As the son of Lady Kuna, the power of the contract naturally passed down to Mel, which meant Lord Medikalun would not harm him.
With Mel¡¯s intervention, both man and dragon found themselves an opportunity to back down. They both ceased their aggressive display, withdrawing their Dragon Breath powers back into their bodies, and just like that, the brewing cataclysm of the man-dragon battle was discreetly averted.
Russell also peeked out from the other side of the sloping roof of the Arrow Tower.
Although Count Merlin had reined in his aura, his facial expression was still very unpleasant, and he coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me treat your wounds, and they cannot heal, what exactly are you planning to do, commit slow suicide, you foolish dragon!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Medikalun bared his teeth, glaring menacingly at Count Merlin.
Count Merlin was about to scold again when Mel quickly intervened, then turned to Lord Medikalun, saying, ¡°Please let grandfather have a look.¡±
Lord Medikalun haughtily exhaled two Dragon Breaths through his nostrils, making his feelings quite clear.
¡°Then let it die for all I care, one dragon is already enough to protect the territory, it doesn¡¯t matter whether this foolish dragon is here or not,¡± Count Merlin said coldly.
Mel continued to plead softly.
But Lord Medikalun stubbornly refused to let Count Merlin touch him, though it wasn¡¯t that he truly wished to die. He turned his head towards Russell, who had quietly returned, and then lowered his head to nudge Russell¡¯s back with his own, signaling for Russell to help him heal.
Russell looked at Count Merlin.
Count Merlin furrowed his brow, but quickly returned to an indifferent expression: ¡°Go ahead, Russell. If it dies, it¡¯s just its own bad luck.¡±
Chapter 163 - 163 162 Origin Dragons Breath
?Chapter 163: Chapter 162 Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath Chapter 163: Chapter 162 Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath Russell didn¡¯t know what kind of melodramatic conflict existed between his grandfather and Lord Medikalun, nor did he care.
Now that he had his grandfather¡¯s permission, he no longer hesitated.
He reached into his pocket, took out three Ice Pellet Pearls, and clenched them tight in his palm, before drawing his Green Ceramic Sword.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll give it my best shot,¡± he said.
¡°Russell, be careful. If it¡¯s not going well, stop!¡± Mel couldn¡¯t bear the thought; he didn¡¯t believe Russell was capable of healing Lord Medikalun¡¯s wounds.
But since his grandfather and Lord Medikalun were in a bad mood, he wasn¡¯t in a position to decide and could only caution Russell not to overdo it.
¡°I have experience,¡± Russell assured him.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°A half Ghost Beast once appeared on my territory. I healed it, then made a pact with my head knight, turning it into a Fantasy Beast,¡± Russell said seriously.
¡°Half Ghost Beast? What¡¯s that? It¡¯s nothing like a dragon,¡± Mel exclaimed.
¡°They share the same underlying principles,¡± Russell replied with a smile, trying to reassure Mel, before turning his head to Count Merlin and saying, ¡°Grandfather, I intend to open up Lord Medikalun¡¯s wound to see what¡¯s preventing it from healing.¡±
Count Merlin didn¡¯t say anything but nodded in approval.
In fact, his eyes never left the back of Lord Medikalun¡¯s thigh, clearly ready to take over at any moment.
Russell¡¯s words to him implied that he understood his intention¡ªif Lord Medikalun did not want him to treat the injury, someone else would, and given the robust vitality of a Bipedal Flying Dragon, making a few cuts was not an issue.
Once Lord Medikalun could no longer bear the pain, he would naturally beg for his grandfather to intervene.
Only Mel was still anxious: ¡°Be steady with your hands, Russell. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but a Ghost Beast and a dragon are two different things, don¡¯t mess around!¡±
¡°Rest assured, cousin,¡± Russell nodded to him.
Then he looked at Lord Medikalun and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut now, endure it, Lord Medikalun.¡±
Lord Medikalun showed no response.
Russell didn¡¯t hesitate any longer.
He recalled the weakness he had observed the night before, and with determination, he thrust the Green Ceramic Sword into the wound.
The dragon hide was tough.
But the Green Ceramic Sword was no ordinary blade, and with Russell¡¯s strength, it successfully pierced through the dragon hide, creating a cut as long as a finger.
In an instant, dragon blood gushed out.
Scalding hot and steaming, the crimson blood was interlaced with specks of blue, clearly the result of infection by Snow Demon¡¯s power.
Count Merlin raised an eyebrow, and Mel clenched his hands nervously.
Then they saw Russell, like a butcher carving meat, widely swinging the Green Ceramic Sword, quickly making a large incision while avoiding bones and digging deeper.
The situation was intense.
Mel couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Slow down, slow down, Russell, take it slow, find the exact spot before you cut!¡±
Even Count Merlin, who had been nonchalant at first, began to twitch at the corners of his mouth.
His grandson was indeed sure, precise, and ruthless, as if he was not dealing with a Bipedal Flying Dragon, but pork on a butcher¡¯s block in the countryside.
Skillfully dissecting and reaching for the target with ease!
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve treated a half Ghost Beast before, and I¡¯ve encountered the power of a Snow Demon. I know what to do! Besides, isn¡¯t grandfather watching? If I make a mistake, he¡¯ll correct me,¡± said Russell, not looking back, too focused on his task.
The reason was simple.
Just now, he had summoned the Little Dream Dragon, burned the Ice Pellet Pearls with the M-shaped mark, and instantly activated the Gaze of the Dark Dream skill.
At this very moment.
Lord Medikalun¡¯s thigh radiated a glow of magic power, fully visible to his eyes. Therefore, each stroke of his sword landed precisely at the critical nodes, gradually nearing the problematic area, inching closer to the dark spots caused by the Snow Demon¡¯s power.
¡°Grandfather, Russell, he¡¡± Mel was in complete disarray.
Count Merlin waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Quiet, Mel, do not disturb Russell.¡±
He had figured it out, this grandson of his, who inherited the beauty of the Rainflower Family, might indeed lack a natural talent for Battle Qi, but his swordsmanship was hardly lacking, and he also possessed a deep understanding of healing.
The incisions on the wound were far from haphazard.
Rather, they were seeking out the power of the Snow Demon, gradually exposing the real wound, and even if he were to wield the scalpel himself, he might not have done it any better.
What was more commendable was that Lord Medikalun trusted Russell.
Even though Russell was jabbing his sword into his thigh, Lord Medikalun did not show any agitation, but just clenched his teeth and endured, allowing Russell to proceed as he saw fit.
While watching Russell¡¯s operation, Count Merlin thought to himself, ¡°Old Shadowflame is always slumbering in the magma, does he truly have the leisure to watch over my grandson¡ It¡¯s true, Kunstan that wretched fellow, isn¡¯t worthy of a Great Dragon¡¯s notice.¡±
Thinking of how Kunstan attempted to force him to dismantle the Council of Elders by spreading vulgar rumors about him and Princess Anxia, Earl Merlin¡¯s anger made him grit his teeth.
¡°You little scoundrel, Princess Anxia is your mother!¡±
While Count Merlin¡¯s thoughts wandered, Russell had already, with the help of Gaze of the Dark Dream, laid open Lord Medikalun¡¯s wound as if dissecting an ox.
Three Ice Pellet Pearls, almost enough for three minutes of the Gaze of the Dark Dream, precisely ended right before the core dark spot was exposed.
¡°Whew,¡± Russell sighed with relief.
Then he slowly used the tip of the Green Ceramic Sword to pick out an irregular deep blue stone from the gaps in the flesh and bone.
He didn¡¯t use his hands, but instead wrapped the stone up with a handkerchief.
¡°Grandfather, take a look, is the problem solved?¡± Russell, holding the deep blue stone, turned and asked.
Earl Merlin finally snapped out of his reverie and nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Yes, it should be resolved. This is likely the ¡®Snow Demon Crystal¡¯ mentioned in the tomes, a special crystalline formed by the Snow Demon¡¯s power contaminating the Dragon Breath.¡±
¡°Indeed, it has an uncanny resemblance to the half-Ghost Beast,¡± Russell wiped the sweat from his forehead and sheathed his Green Ceramic Sword.
He was about to ask Lord Medikalun if his wound needed to be stitched.
But he saw Lord Medikalun stretch his neck, then aimed at the slash at the back of his own thigh and exhaled a Dragon Breath.
The Dragon Breath burned like fire.
It charred the profusely bleeding wound in an instant and successfully stopped the bleeding.
¡°The Bipedal Flying Dragon, indeed a formidable creature,¡± Russell thought to himself. Such a deep wound, almost reaching his viscera, and all it took was fire breath to cauterize and stop the bleeding. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The next moment.
Lord Medikalun lifted his head and bellowed loudly towards the sky, ¡°Aowoo!¡±
The sound was somewhat like a tiger¡¯s roar, but a bit clearer and less powerful, yet it was far more commanding than Mr. Ross¡¯s chirruping.
¡°Well done, Russell,¡± Count Merlin looked at Russell with satisfaction.
Mel immediately came up and gave Russell a big hug, ¡°Good lad, I knew you could do it!¡±
¡°I told you, I¡¯m good at treating half-Ghost Beasts,¡± Russell said with a smile.
¡°This is a Flying Dragon, not a half-Ghost Beast¡ Nevermind, you¡¯ve healed Lord Medikalun, so you have the final say,¡± Mel gave up on arguing, despite refusing to admit in his heart that the injured Lord Medikalun shared any similarities with a half-Ghost Beast.
Just then.
Lord Medikalun turned his head back toward Russell and gave him a slight nod, then opened his mouth and exhaled a Dragon Breath.
Russell was startled and instinctively raised his hands to protect himself.
But the next moment, he did not feel the searing heat of the Dragon Breath; the burning breath was merely intimidating in appearance. In reality, it breezed gently over his body, bringing an invisible warmth that seeped into his limbs and bones.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Russell, this is the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath¡ it¡¯s thanking you,¡± Count Merlin¡¯s voice came through.
Chapter 164 - 164 163 Enfeoffed Vassal
?Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Enfeoffed Vassal Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Enfeoffed Vassal Dragons breathe fire.
This is both a kind of magical attack and an innate supernatural power.
When dragon breath is used as a magical attack, it¡¯s dragon-flight spell constructed from dragon breath, similar to the Prime Energy spell of a Fantasy Beast or the Prime Breath Greatsword Skill of a Phantom Beast Knight¡ªno matter what power the spell is made of, in the end, it¡¯s all called magic.
When dragon breath is used as an innate supernatural power, then it requires Bipedal Flying Dragons to endow the power of origin, which is a trace of Dragonflame Essence.
Every Bipedal Flying Dragon, at the beginning of its life, will receive a streak of Dragonflame Essence.
Dragonflame Essence is the core strength of a Great Dragon, the highest form of the earth¡¯s power, and the source of all magical creations.
A Great Dragon can continuously refine Dragonflame Essence from the volcano that nurtured it, but the Dragonflame Essence of a Bipedal Flying Dragon diminishes with each use¡ªalthough not beyond regeneration, it takes a long time to recover.
And at this moment.
Lord Medikalun was employing his innate supernatural power, constructing Dragon Breath with Original Dragon Flame Essence to spray at Russell.
Just like in the Gloomy Dreamland, where the Little Dream Dragon sprayed Dragonflame at caterpillar fungus and mushroom bugs.
Surrounded by a warm sensation, Russell lowered the arm that shielded his front and reached out to grasp the illusory dragon breath flames.
But the next moment.
The dragon breath flames had already disappeared.
This burst of Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath lasted less than five seconds; clearly, Lord Medikalun did not have enough Origin to sustain a forceful spray.
Even though it had only released Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath for less than five seconds, the blue crystal dragon quickly grew listless, visibly succumbing to exhaustion. Then it curled up and fell into a deep sleep atop the Arrow Tower.
As for Russell, he felt a comforting warmth all over his body, as if wrapped in warm water.
¡°Grandfather.¡±
¡°The Great Dragon gazes, the radiant light protects.¡± Count Merlin looked at Russell with a complex gaze and slowly said, ¡°Russell, this is your good fortune. Although the Origin power of a Bipedal Flying Dragon is mixed, it is enough to help you make a leap in progress.¡±
¡°You¡¯re really lucky, Russell,¡± Mel also said enviously.
Russell of course knew that the Origin bestowed by Lord Medikalun was extremely valuable, but he didn¡¯t yet understand the benefits of this gift, ¡°Grandfather, what is going on exactly? The Origin seems to have diffused into my limbs.¡±
¡°Practice your Battle Qi, and soon you¡¯ll feel the benefits of this Origin power,¡± Count Merlin said with a sense of emotion.
Then, glancing at the soundly sleeping Medikalun, he stepped into the void and left: ¡°All right, go do whatever you need to do.¡±
¡°Grandfather, what about this Snow Demon Crystal?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not very useful, just keep it as a memento,¡± Count Merlin said without turning back, waving his hand with great flair.
So, with no further politeness, Russell directly pocketed the Snow Demon Crystal with its handkerchief, intending to examine it when he had the time.
¡°I wonder if Ice Cream would eat it. If he does, how would Snow Demon Crystal compare to Ice Soul Pearl?¡±
With such thoughts in mind, Russell and Mel descended from the Arrow Tower, with Mel immediately instructing the servants to clean the bloodstains from the top of the tower.
¡°This is Dragon Blood; make sure to collect it all without leaving a drop.¡±
¡°Yes, Master Mel.¡±
Everything produced by Bipedal Flying Dragons was valuable, even their occasional droppings were beneficial in certain ways.
Not to mention the dirty blood that flowed out after the wounds were cut open.
The dirty blood contaminated by the power of the Snow Demon might need to be treated before it can achieve the effects of dragon blood.
¡°I now believe what Grandpa said, you were watched over by the Shadowflame Dragon.¡± Mel looked at Russell, full of admiration, ¡°Lord Medikalun actually gave you a breath of dragon as a reward, thanking you for removing the Snow Demon Crystal.¡±
He paused, then said earnestly, ¡°But, thank you this time, Russell. If it wasn¡¯t for your discovery of Lord Medikalun¡¯s condition, who knows how much pain it would have had to endure before the injury was found.¡±
¡°I always said I was good at healing half Ghost Beasts, didn¡¯t I?¡± Russell smiled, today¡¯s gains were beyond imagination.
Originally, he just wanted to test the Bipedal Flying Dragon and inform Grandpa of the hidden danger to Lord Medikalun.
Unexpectedly, he stumbled into performing surgery himself, helping Lord Medikalun extract the Snow Demon Crystal, and in the end, even received a breath of the Original Dragon¡¯s Breath from Lord Medikalun as a token of thanks.
A huge profit!
¡°Alright, I get it, you don¡¯t need to mention half Ghost Beasts anymore,¡± Mel said exasperatedly, as if the majestic and sacred Bipedal Flying Dragons could be compared to half Ghost Beasts.
¡°However, on another note, why was Lord Medikalun unwilling to let Grandpa treat it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe because of a mismatch in temperament. Just as people have a thousand different personalities, Bipedal Flying Dragons have diverse characters too. Lord Medikalun appears gentle but is actually very proud inside, and looks down on everyone, even Grandpa.¡±
As he spoke, Mel took another careful look at Russell: ¡°But I never imagined it would take a liking to you!¡±
¡°I¡¯m also surprised.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it; that¡¯s just how Bipedal Flying Dragons are, they have their own standards,¡± Mel said, putting an arm around Russell and talking as they walked, ¡°Now it seems, Lord Medikalun is quite satisfied with you, Russell. You should seriously consider my suggestion.¡±
¡°What suggestion?¡±
¡°Become my vassal, then both of us brothers will be Flying Dragon Knights. I bet even Kunstan wouldn¡¯t dare not respect us!¡±
¡°Can you call the shots on that? Besides, Grandpa is destined to live a long life, and Uncle will live a long life too¡¡±
That was the problem, Mel of course believed that his grandfather and parents would live long lives.
So.
He might have to wait decades before having the chance to inherit the title of Earl. Shaking his head, Mel said, ¡°It¡¯s the same if you become Grandpa¡¯s vassal.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Russell didn¡¯t take Mel¡¯s words seriously, Bluebird Castle was not yet Mel¡¯s to run.
Moreover, Lord Medikalun might have been influenced by the Little Dream Dragon, developing some fondness for him and even willing to bestow the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath. But as for a dragon-riding contract, Lord Medikalun might not approve. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Alright then,¡± Mel also knew this, and said no more, ¡°It¡¯s still early, how about I take you to the city for a stroll?¡±
¡°Not now, I¡¯ll go to the city later. I want to go to the combat training ground now, to practice battle qi.¡± Russell patted the sword at his waist, ¡°I can¡¯t waste the gift from Lord Medikalun, I¡¯m going to try to cultivate it now.¡±
¡°You really are dedicated.¡±
¡°How else am I going to catch up with you geniuses.¡±
¡°Pop more pills,¡± Mel replied, ¡°If you treat Magic Elixirs like food, catching up to geniuses isn¡¯t hard, that¡¯s what Kunstan does.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡±
Russell waved his hand and headed to the combat training ground of Bluebird Castle.
The Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath seeped into his limbs and bones, and although it wouldn¡¯t escape, the sooner its effects were realized, the sooner he¡¯d have peace of mind.
Chapter 165 - 165 164 Minor Circulation Perfection
?Chapter 165: Chapter 164: Minor Circulation Perfection Chapter 165: Chapter 164: Minor Circulation Perfection ¡°Mr. Russel, Training Ground One is available for your use. If you require knights for sparring, we have ten armed knights of varying levels of training here, along with three great knights, for you to choose from,¡± the person in charge of the training grounds said enthusiastically.
Not only because Russel was the grandson of Earl Merlin but also because the news of Russel owning two little sprites had spread.
When a young lord of nobility has two little sprites,
his efforts could likely earn him a higher rank of nobility. If one generation¡¯s efforts were not enough, there was the next.
Having sprites meant having hope.
As for whether the Grand Duchy would have an additional baron in several decades, no one could say for sure. But that didn¡¯t stop the person in charge of the training grounds from being optimistic about Russel¡¯s prospects.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re welcome. Please let me know if you need anything,¡± the person in charge responded.
For the remainder of the time, Russel was undisturbed.
Baron Romand and his wife, along with Viscount Mejie and his wife, took Lola to the nearby hot springs to enjoy the warmth bestowed by the great dragon.
Roland had said he would return in the morning but was clearly lost in the pleasures of love and nowhere to be seen.
Rolin and Cooper had gone to visit relatives and had not yet returned.
So within Bluebird Castle, aside from Earl Merlin, only Mel and Russel, the two brothers, remained. Mel was also restless, and after parting with Russel, it was unclear where he had gone, though he might have sought out Earl Merlin.
Certainly, the grandfather and grandson would have to discuss Lord Medikalun¡¯s situation together.
But none of this concerned Russel anymore.
He was wholly focused on his training.
With the fine steel longsword in hand, he continued the previous method of training, diligently practicing each move of the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡±. The main meridians in his arms had already been opened, so now the sword moves he practiced were mainly to guide the battle qi to open the main meridians in his legs.
However, at this moment, just as he began to swing his longsword, he felt something different.
The battle qi inside his body, originally like a trickling stream, had always been a challenging task to carve out meridians, even with the guidance of battle qi techniques.
But now he experienced a completely new sensation.
The battle qi drawn by the sword moves wielded by his hand, at the same time, brought forth a large amount of warm energy from his limbs and body.
This warm energy directly enveloped Russel¡¯s battle qi, and then the trickling stream turned into a ferocious flood.
Boom!
As he executed a sword move and his body leapt up, Russel felt as if his legs were being pricked by dense needles, both sore and numb.
The warm energy covering his battle qi surged downward, disregarding the blockages in his legs and directly opening up the left and right main meridians. This warm energy continued to mend the damage caused by the forceful opening of the meridians, firmly solidifying them.
In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the newly carved main meridians in his legs were as tough as if they had been laboriously opened over months or years.
¡°This¡¡±
Russel was overwhelmingly elated.
He had been prepared for three to five years of hard cultivation to advance solidly towards becoming a great knight, but who would have thought that a gift from a bipedal flying dragon would suddenly pave a bright path ahead of him?
¡°No wonder everyone wants to ride dragons¡ Who wouldn¡¯t want such an experience!¡±
Taking a deep breath, Russel no longer allowed himself to be distracted, and since the main meridians in his legs were now open, he continued to the next main meridian.
While the power of the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath was still potent, he resolved to complete the task!
With one slash of his sword, the main meridian in his neck was penetrated, another sweep and the lumbar main meridian was open, followed by a sweeping sword around his body to throw open the dorsal main meridian. The warm energy was still fierce, and without a pause, Russel continued thrusting his sword.
Puff!
¡°Ha!¡±
It felt as if someone was forcefully kneading her face, an indescribably sour and tingling sensation, but after Russell endured it, he suddenly felt the chief meridians of his face clear up.
Until now.
The chief meridians of the torso, arms, legs, neck, lumbar spine, and back, along with those of the head and face, a total of seven sets of chief meridians, were all thoroughly penetrated and unobstructed.
Under the warmth of Battle Qi, in the pathways formed by these seven sets of chief meridians, it cycled three times in one breath.
Repairing all the hidden injuries and breaks within the chief meridians, it gradually cooled down.
With the warm sensation vanished, the Battle Qi also ceased its torrential flood-like state, returning to its previous gentle stream.
However, its overall quantity had increased at least tenfold.
Both the quality and quantity had significantly surpassed the previous levels, catapulting Russell¡¯s progress in cultivating Battle Qi directly to the realm of Minor Circulation Perfection, where all the chief meridians were penetrated, starting to excavate the smaller meridians.
¡°Three years, I¡¯ve saved at least three years of arduous practice!¡±
Although the warm sensation was completely expended, leaving his body suddenly empty, Russell quickly adapted to his current state.
¡°Next, I will use one year¡ no, half a year to excavate all the small meridians and then penetrate the Grand Circulation to advance to a Great Knight!¡± laughed Russell exuberantly, swinging his fine steel longsword and executing the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± in its entirety.
With all the chief meridians penetrated, he no longer needed to repetitively practice each and every move, millions of times.
He could now execute the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± in full.
¡°After millions of repetitions, I should not only be able to penetrate all the fine meridians, but I believe I will also be able to comprehend the swordsmanship¡¯s secret technique!¡±
The swordsmanship that Russell displayed became faster and faster, until he soon resembled a butterfly in flight.
Every move was perfectly integrated. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
His entire being had entered the realm of self-forgetfulness.
By the window of the main tower¡¯s master bedroom at Bluebird Castle, Count Merlin, for some reason, had already been standing by the window, watching Russell, who was immersed in his training.
Beside Count Merlin was none other than Cousin Mel.
¡°Grandfather, Russell¡¯s swordsmanship seems quite good. Although it¡¯s not very clear from here, his posture is quite elegant,¡± said Mel.
¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®quite good,¡¯ it is astonishing.¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
¡°Even with my swordsmanship, I might not be better than Russell,¡± stated Count Merlin, whose vision was extraordinary due to the circulation of the Dragon Breath within him, allowing him to see much clearer than Mel. ¡°He is just one step away from rivaling those swordsmanship masters.¡±
¡°How is that possible!¡± Mel was incredulous.
¡°That¡¯s talent. Your talent lies in Battle Qi cultivation, but you¡¯ve been lazy in practicing martial skills of Battle Qi. Especially the basic ones like ¡®Radiant Swordsmanship Skill.¡¯ You young people nowadays are unwilling to put in the hard work.¡±
Count Merlin expressed his sentiment, ¡°You all are too focused on external Battle Qi release. How can you solidify the basics of swordsmanship? If even the basics are not sound, there¡¯s no talking about refining your sword technique further.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to diligently practice swordsmanship, grandfather, it¡¯s just that the gains from swordsmanship itself aren¡¯t high. The external release of Battle Qi, Prime Breath Greatsword Skill, those yield far greater benefits than tirelessly practicing sword technique,¡± Mel justified softly.
¡°Only an ordinary knight would think that way. If you become a Dragon Knight, then you will understand the true significance of swordsmanship.¡±
Count Merlin said no more, only adding with satisfaction, ¡°I previously thought that Russell only inherited our family¡¯s looks, but it turns out he has inherited our family¡¯s talent as well. This truly gratifies my heart!¡±
Mel blinked, thinking to himself, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t seem to have any swordsmanship talents to pass down, does it?¡±
As this thought surfaced, it was replaced by surprise.
There, in Training Ground No. 1, Russell, wielding his fine steel longsword, executed a fierce slash forward as his sword technique neared completion.
In an instant, a faint white sword aura burst forth from the fine steel longsword, slashing a distance of more than a meter.
¡°Battle Qi release!¡±
Chapter 166 - 166 165 Sword in the Heart
?Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Sword in the Heart Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Sword in the Heart A sword aura!
It cleaved through the air for a whole meter!
Russell¡¯s feet were planted firmly on the ground, his body leaning forward at a fifteen-degree angle, frozen in the stance of swinging his sword.
He was still caught in an immense wave of astonishment.
¡°Sword aura!¡±
¡°Battle Qi released!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve actually succeeded, damn it!¡±
Every time he saw other knights brandishing their weapons and unleashing various edges of auras, he felt an intense envy in his heart.
But now, it was his turn to wield the sword aura: ¡°The main meridians in my arms have been pieced through with the momentum of Minor Circulation Perfection, along with the remaining Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, directly puncturing the palm meridians, hence I can now discharge Battle Qi from the palm of my hand!¡±
This would normally require painstaking effort that could wear down a stone, with knights needing to cultivate day and night to achieve success.
However, with the aid of a breath of Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, Russell had pierced it all in just an hour.
¡°Truly¡ like a dream, so fantastical!¡±
He slowly retracted his fine steel longsword, straightened his body on the spot, and looked up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, his heart brimming with joy and reflection.
During this morning¡¯s knight early class, he was still painstakingly practicing ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± trying to open up the main meridians in his legs while cultivating Fighting Qi Penetrating Power.
Following the original path of cultivation.
After mastering Fighting Qi Penetrating Power, there was still Fighting Qi Rotating Power and Fighting Qi Instantaneous Power to learn. Once these three Battle Qi techniques were mastered, one could roughly have all the main meridians opened up, and then it was possible to attempt to pierce through the palm meridians.
Once pierced, Battle Qi could be released outward, extending through a weapon, and finally forming¡ªBattle Qi Sword Aura.
Fighting Qi Penetrating Power!
Fighting Qi Rotating Power!
Fighting Qi Instantaneous Power!
Battle Qi Sword Aura!
These are the four stages of cultivation for an Armed Knight, and mastering these four Battle Qi techniques and opening up all the minor meridians signifies promotion to the stage of a Great Knight.
¡°Phew, who says that there¡¯s no shortcut in cultivation, dragons are the shortcut!¡± Russell wished he could embrace Lord Medikalun and plant a kiss on him.
All thanks to the vain and masochistic Bipedal Flying Dragon giving him the opportunity to be treated.
It was just a Snow Demon Crystal; any other Bipedal Flying Dragon would have probably communicated with its contract family long ago, asking the family to cure its ailment.
Russell would never have had the opportunity to benefit.
Thinking it over, Russell couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°I originally wanted to help my grandfather, to thank him for gifting me the Tobacco Sprite Niko¡ Who would have thought that in the end, the benefits would fall upon me¡ This must be the reward for being a good person.¡±
Shaking his head, Russell stopped his idle thoughts.
He had just mastered Battle Qi Sword Aura and was still eager to continue practicing swordsmanship for another hour.
¡°Whooosh!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already perfected Fighting Qi Penetrating Power, but I have yet to master Fighting Qi Rotating Power and Fighting Qi Instantaneous Power, so I need to keep practicing!¡±
Every sword practice session involved these three Battle Qi techniques, but primarily Russell had practiced Fighting Qi Penetrating Power.
Fighting Qi Penetrating Power simply required the guiding of Battle Qi to form a penetrating force, and didn¡¯t demand too much Battle Qi. Both Fighting Qi Rotating Power and Fighting Qi Instantaneous Power, on the other hand, required ample Battle Qi for support, which were difficult to display with weak Battle Qi.
In training field No. 1, Russell¡¯s figure was flipping and soaring.
The sunlight fell, and his fine steel longsword reflected streaks of sword light from different angles, with an occasional sword aura flying out a full meter before dissipating.
Not choosing to practice with other knights, Russell was there alone, slowly adapting to his new level of power.
An exhilarating hour of sword practice allowed Russell to fully adapt to his current state, and he could now wield the Battle Qi Sword Aura effortlessly.
¡°However¡¡±
He suddenly came up with a peculiar idea: ¡°Must the Battle Qi Sword Aura necessarily rely on a weapon to release? Without a weapon to extend the meridians, can the Battle Qi not be released externally?¡±
This was indeed the case.
Once a knight loses his weapon, he can no longer release battle qi outwardly.
If one could release battle qi without the help of a weapon, that would not be called battle qi anymore, but should be classified as magic.
For example, the Phantom Beast Knights can release Prime Breath Greatsword Skill, which is a type of magic.
¡°Ordinary Great Knights certainly can¡¯t release battle qi independently, but I am different!¡± Russell left the training field and went to the indoor training hall¡ªsome abilities must not be displayed casually in front of others, one must be cautious.
After closing the door of the training room, he then lifted his left hand, focusing his gaze on the palm.
The M-shaped mark, following his mental call, slowly began to burn.
On the periphery, there was also a Sword Butterfly Mark the size of a sesame seed.
Russell¡¯s gaze settled on the Sword Butterfly Mark, ¡°I have the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug, and a Sword Butterfly is indeed a being that can release sword glows independently!¡±
Though the Sword Butterfly is small, with the opening and closing of its wings, it can release sword qi, which is not much different from sword glows.
The only difference might be that the sword qi released by the Sword Butterfly should be classified as magic. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Sword Butterfly, can you help me release sword qi? Whether this sword qi belongs to battle qi sword glows or to magic, as long as it can be released, that¡¯s enough,¡± Russell conveyed his thoughts to the Sword Butterfly Mark, and then clenched his fist fiercely.
The M-shaped mark, Sword Butterfly Mark, and Thorns Mark were all crushed, turning into sparks that scattered into the air and disappeared.
The next moment.
A vague notion entered Russell¡¯s mind, causing his eyes to twinkle instantly with light.
¡°Beautiful! Sword Butterfly!¡±
¡°Though I have no sword in hand¡¡± Russell threw the fine steel longsword back onto the weapon rack of the training ground, then began to perform the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± with his bare hands, his index and middle fingers together as if they were an invisible sword.
As his figure danced gracefully, battle qi quietly followed his wishes, converging towards the palm of his right hand.
At this moment, with any weapon at hand, one could treat the weapon as an extension of the meridians, and then release the battle qi outwardly, displaying the battle qi sword glows.
Unfortunately, he had no weapon in hand.
¡°But I have a sword in my heart!¡±
This sword was both hands, and also the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug.
Russell¡¯s eyes were resolute, he used his arms as the swords and his fingers as the blades, thrusting forward suddenly. Instantly, all the battle qi gathered at the palm, contained but unreleased, accumulating and building up. This overload of battle qi, having no outlet, even began to sting his palm.
However, just then, within the meridians of his right hand, the figure of a gracefully dancing butterfly emerged vaguely.
With the appearance of this butterfly figure, all the battle qi accumulated in the meridians underwent a marvelous change in an instant.
This change was intangible, invisible, and imperceptible.
But Russell felt a surge of openness in the meridians of his right hand, and immediately all the battle qi rushed along his will, surging towards his fingertips.
Next.
Pfft!
A faint white sword glow shot forth a distance of one meter in front of him, piercing through the air and leaving a slight sonic boom.
¡°It worked!¡±
¡°Haha, I knew it would work, Sword Butterfly!¡±
One success meant repeated successes, and Russell¡¯s hands fluttered rapidly, sword glows continuously flying out from between his fingers.
Not until he had drained all the battle qi from his body did he emerge from the room, gasping for breath.
¡°Master.¡± The personal servant Ram quickly handed over a clean towel.
After wiping off his sweat, Russell sat in a chair to rest for a moment, still savoring the miraculous use of the Sword Butterfly that just allowed him to successfully deploy the battle qi sword glow without the use of a weapon.
¡°Releasing battle qi sword glows independently, I am the sword, and the sword is me!¡±
¡°This move, shall be called¡ The Six Meridian Divine Swords.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Last day, Old Bai shamelessly begs everyone for your monthly tickets~
Chapter 167 - 167 166 Catching the Adulterers in the Act
?Chapter 167: Chapter 166 Catching the Adulterers in the Act Chapter 167: Chapter 166 Catching the Adulterers in the Act Battle Qi sword radiance, exceedingly sharp.
Compared to the cutting of a weapon, the sword radiance of Battle Qi is even more destructive.
Russell, who had mastered the Six Vein Divine Sword, could say he himself was an extremely sharp blade, even without carrying a weapon, he could still display a knight¡¯s combat power to the fullest.
Noon.
Viscount Mejie and his wife, Baron Roman and his wife, as well as the visiting relatives Cooper and Rolin, all returned to the castle.
¡°Where is Roland?¡± Lady Meryl frowned as the lunch began, ¡°He didn¡¯t come home all night yesterday, and we still haven¡¯t seen him by noon today.¡±
Baron Roman soothed with a comment, ¡°Roland has grown up, he has his own social circle, let him be.¡±
¡°We came to visit father, not to let him dally here,¡± Lady Meryl said.
Viscount Mejie laughed, ¡°Meryl, it¡¯s rare for Roland to come, just let him enjoy himself unrestrained, there¡¯s no need to impose restrictions.¡±
Lady Meryl did not agree and began to inquire from Mel, ¡°You know where Roland is, don¡¯t you?¡±
Cousin Mel did not tell the truth, ¡°Cousin Roland didn¡¯t tell me where he went.¡±
¡°What about you, Russell? Did your older brother tell you where he is going?¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t say, only that he would hurry back this morning.¡± Russell was embarrassed to directly tell his mother about Roland¡¯s involvement with a widowed baroness.
¡°Really!¡± Lady Meryl said angrily.
Earl Merlin spoke indifferently, ¡°Roland has already wished me happy birthday, now wherever he wants to go and have fun, just let him. He treats Tributary River Mouth like his own home, if he doesn¡¯t come back tonight, you all leave tomorrow and let Roland stay here for a few more days.¡±
Mel laughed, ¡°Yes, aunt, it would be great if Cousin Roland could stay, Russell and I would have one more person for company.¡±
Seeing everyone speaking this way, Lady Meryl found it hard to say anything more.
However, as luck would have it, before the lunch was even finished, the castle¡¯s steward walked in and whispered something into Earl Merlin¡¯s ear.
Lady Meryl, who was sitting close to Earl Merlin, heard the steward mention ¡°Roland¡±, and after the steward left, she immediately asked, ¡°Father, is it related to Roland, did something happen to him outside?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Earl Merlin smiled, ¡°He encountered a small issue, it¡¯s nothing serious, let¡¯s have our meal and I will tell you about it afterwards.¡±
With such an interruption, the atmosphere for enjoyment was lost, and everyone hastily finished their lunch.
Only Russell had a great appetite, devouring a large amount of food imbued with Magic Power, assimilating and absorbing it to replenish the drained Battle Qi in his meridians.
They moved to the drawing room, where servants offered tea.
Earl Merlin gestured for the steward to speak about the earlier report.
The steward cleared his throat and said, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened, last night, Mr. Roland stayed at Pine Forest Manor, which is the residence of the widowed Mrs. Kelly. This morning, he was cornered in his room by Mrs. Kelly¡¯s 12-year-old son along with two uncles¡¡±
Mrs. Kelly¡¯s husband was the former lord of Pine Forest Manor, the Phantom Beast Knight, Lord Ka Bingge.
Lord Ka Bingge died in battle on the Snowfield nine years ago, leaving behind a three-year-old son, Carpenter, and a widow¡¯s ten years of continuity.
Now, Carpenter is twelve, and he has two distant uncles who are both Great Knights and also private tutors to Carpenter.
Roland and Mrs. Kelly¡¯s illicit affair was caught in the act by Carpenter, who had joined forces with the two uncles.
So.
Without any escort knights, Roland was detained at Pine Forest Manor, and at the same time, Carpenter accused Roland at Bluebird Castle of the crime of adultery with his mother and insulting his deceased father, as a son of Baron Ka Bingge.
He even informed several other lords and barons who were acquainted with Baron Ka Bingge, and they came together to Bluebird Castle seeking an explanation.
¡°Such a worthless thing!¡± Lady Meryl was so furious her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at her sister-in-law, Lady Kuna.
Lady Kuna¡¯s expression was indifferent, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she remained silent.
Lady Meryl then turned to Viscount Mejie, ¡°Big brother¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viscount Mejie said soothingly, before addressing Earl Merlin, ¡°Father, this is probably not a simple case of catching someone in the act.¡±
Earl Merlin was rather open-minded and smiled slightly, ¡°One learns from falling into a pit. It¡¯s also time for Roland to understand that a woman¡¯s bed is the most difficult to climb into.¡±
¡°Father!¡± Lady Meryl said in exasperation.
Baron Roman¡¯s face was embarrassed, and as he was comforting his wife, he said, ¡°Father-in-law, Sir, please relay Carpenter¡¯s demands to me, and I will compensate for them. Roland has committed such an ugly act that you can punish him at will.¡±
¡°Everyone makes mistakes when they¡¯re young. Whether it¡¯s punishment or education, the two of you can go home and deal with it yourselves,¡± Earl Merlin waved his hand dismissively, ¡°As for Carpenter¡¯s demands, it can only be so much. Mejie, you take care of the arrangements.¡±
¡°Yes, Father.¡±
Earl Merlin didn¡¯t inquire further, and Viscount Mejie quickly discussed the matter with Baron Roman and his wife.
Finally, Viscount Mejie made a decision, ¡°I¡¯m aware of Mrs. Kelly¡¯s behavior over the years¡ Extending the five-year inheritance period is a fair deal for Lord Ka Bingge, and it should also shut Carpenter up.¡±
Lady Meryl gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, big brother, for taking the trouble. We insist on paying for the revenue of the five-year inheritance period.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±
¡°This trouble was caused by Roland, and logically and emotionally, we should be the ones to pay,¡± Baron Roman also insisted that the Fluorescent Fungi Family cover the compensation.
After that, they sent a message to Carpenter and others with the response from Bluebird Castle and dispatched a squad of knights to bring Roland back.
Throughout the whole process, Russell had not seen the victim, Carpenter.
But soon, the butler came to report, ¡°Carpenter has agreed, and the lords and nobles are quite satisfied with Bluebird Castle¡¯s response. After conveying their respects to you, Sir, they left with Carpenter¡ Mr. Roland is unharmed; he has only been detained.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Lady Meryl breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°Alright, now you can rest assured and go back for a nap. Roland will be back soon,¡± Earl Merlin said as he rose and left the drawing room.
Baron Roman wrapped his arm around Lady Meryl to return to their room for a noon rest, also to compose themselves.
Lola was taken away as well.
Viscount Mejie and his wife followed Earl Merlin, apparently because Lady Kuna had something to discuss with him.
The drawing room was left with only Russell and his cousin Mel, who was slinging his arm around Russell¡¯s shoulder.
¡°I knew it,¡± Mel laughed, ¡°Dating Mrs. Kelly was simple for Roland, but getting away from her was the hard part. I thought that Roland would have to ¡®bleed¡¯ a little, at least give away a Spirit Insect or something. Never expected that kid Carpenter to be so ruthless!¡±
They were all adults and could see Roland¡¯s predicament clearly.
It wasn¡¯t just a chance that Carpenter caught Roland in the act, but a trap that had been planned long ago, waiting for Roland to jump in.
Russell curiously said, ¡°What I¡¯m puzzled about is, by doing this, wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Kelly and Carpenter completely cut themselves off from the Tributary River Mouth area? Not only would they offend Bluebird Castle, but Mrs. Kelly¡¯s reputation would also be utterly ruined.¡±
¡°Mrs. Kelly didn¡¯t have a good reputation to begin with. Gaining five years to prolong her inheritance period is a big win,¡± Mel said. ¡°As for offending Bluebird Castle, it probably doesn¡¯t matter to Carpenter and his mother; after all, a grandfather and a father have to consider their subordinates¡¯ feelings.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Russell nodded his head.
The lords accompanied Carpenter to Bluebird Castle to make their complaint, clearly stating that they could die in battle, but their widows and children should not be slighted.
If Bluebird Castle didn¡¯t show the right attitude, it would definitely alienate the lords and nobles.
¡°So, Russell,¡± Mel summarized earnestly, ¡°We must guard against the mistake that Roland made. We need to know which beds we can climb into and which we can¡¯t. At the very least, we should investigate clearly before climbing into any bed!¡±
Russell rolled his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t climb into other people¡¯s beds!¡±
Mel wrapped his arm around Russell and gave him a gentle punch in the stomach, ¡°That¡¯s being too self-righteous, brother!¡±
Chapter 168 - 168 167 A Sermon from the Old Mother
?Chapter 168: Chapter 167 A Sermon from the Old Mother Chapter 168: Chapter 167 A Sermon from the Old Mother Roland returned to Bluebird Castle in the evening, trailing behind the knight regiment, with a look of utter dejection.
He was indeed unharmed, yet his clothes bore obvious signs of being tugged and his hair was a complete mess, clearly having gone through an embarrassing ordeal.
¡°Father, Mother!¡±
Upon seeing Baron Romand and his wife, who had come to greet him, Roland felt so ashamed that he wished he could find a hole to crawl into.
Lady Meryl looked at Roland with disappointment, while Baron Roman simply patted Roland¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t think too much about it. First, go take a bath, tidy up, and then come for dinner.¡±
¡°Yes, Father,¡± Roland said, his spirit deflated as he left the hall in low spirits.
However, during dinner, no one mentioned Roland¡¯s issues. Everyone tacitly avoided the topic and finished the meal in a normal atmosphere.
After dinner was over, the family chatted merrily for an hour or two before retiring to rest separately.
¡°Roland, Russell, come here,¡± summoned Lady Meryl.
¡°Mother,¡± they responded.
¡°Mother, what is it?¡±
Once in the room, Baron Romand was engrossed in a large tome, flipping through the pages quickly. Lady Meryl then signaled Roland and Russell to sit before she turned a stern gaze upon Roland, making him squirm under her scrutiny.
¡°Mother, just say what you want to say,¡± Roland said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong on this, and I will take responsibility.¡±
¡°What responsibility? To marry that whore?¡± Lady Meryl asked coldly.
¡°How could I? I¡I¡¯ll give her some money to make her go away,¡± Roland said.
¡°Is that your solution?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already asked. Grandfather has extended the succession right of Pine Forest Manor for five years. When the time comes, I¡¯ll pay whatever amount that converts to,¡± Roland finished, then added angrily, ¡°As for later, I will naturally settle accounts with Carpenter!¡±
¡°Enough!¡±
Lady Meryl scolded sharply, ¡°Roland, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me, not just with your increasingly reckless behavior, but also with the way you handle things!¡±
¡°Mother, I¡¡±
¡°Silence, listen to me,¡± Lady Meryl was clearly holding back her anger, now ready to unleash it, ¡°I taught you from a young age to be upright, kind, and resolute, but you¡¯ve failed to be any of those things!¡±
The atmosphere in the room was tense; besides Lady Meryl, no one dared to breathe too loudly.
Baron Roman had stopped flipping the pages of his book long ago; something within the hefty volume seemed to have deeply captured his attention.
Roland was stubborn, clearly not agreeable to Lady Meryl¡¯s assessment of him.
As for Russell.
Holding a cup of tea, he seemed completely uninvolved, casually sipping his soup and enjoying watching Roland¡¯s expressions.
In his memory, Roland had rarely been scolded by their mother since childhood, and even less so once he became an adult and joined the Dragon Blood Knights. Today¡¯s scolding was a rare occurrence, and he wanted to savor it.
¡°What, feeling indignant, are you?¡±
¡°Where did I lack in being upright, kind, or resolute¡¡± Roland argued back.
¡°Would an upright person easily end up in the bed of a widow?¡± Even in her fury, Lady Meryl remained coherent, ¡°Would a kind person think of taking revenge on a twelve-year-old boy? And a resolute person would not shrink back after committing a misdeed!¡±
¡°I¡¡± Roland had no response.
Russell could not help but snicker inside; if he had a camera, he really wished he could have captured this moment of Roland¡¯s expression to enjoy later.
Unexpectedly, Lady Meryl suddenly turned her severe gaze toward Russell, ¡°And you, Russell, you should take today¡¯s disgraceful incident to heart as well! Within our family¡¯s territory, you may behave wildly, but on someone else¡¯s land, you had better restrain yourselves!¡±
¡°No way, Mother,¡± Russell muttered under his breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong; why should I get scolded too?¡±
¡°It¡¯s for you to learn a lesson!¡±
¡°Understood, Mother.¡±
Russell acknowledged his fault, though he considered himself mentally mature, a thirty-year-old man.
But faced with the full force of Lady Meryl¡¯s authority, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that even taking a breath would cause him to tremble.
So, he followed Baron Romand¡¯s example and chose silence as gold.
For a time, the room was filled only with Lady Meryl¡¯s stern voice, not very loud, giving a long and earnest lecture.
A quarter of an hour passed, and the lecture showed no signs of stopping.
Russell glanced at Roland, who also happened to look his way. The brief exchange of glances no longer held any schadenfreude for Roland¡¯s predicament, only mutual commiseration as brothers in adversity, both sorrowful and downcast.
Immediately afterward, the two brothers again shared a tacit understanding, stealing glances at Baron Roman.
Baron Roman seemed to sense something and quietly tilted his head, seeing both of his sons staring at him with eager eyes.
By rights,
this was the time when he, their father, should have appeared on the scene, assuming a glorious and imposing stance to rescue his sons from their torment.
However, no sooner had this thought crossed Baron Roman¡¯s mind than Lady Meryl asked him, ¡®Roman, do you have anything to add?¡¯
¡®No, these two lads do need a good education. Carry on,¡¯ Baron Roman immediately assumed an unconcerned attitude, and while answering, he also sent his sons a complex look.
That look contained both helpless sympathy and an admonition to endure the moment for the sake of a peaceful future.
Time passed once again.
Finally, Lady Meryl said slowly, ¡®Alright, I hope you both remember today¡¯s lesson and think it over when you return¡ That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s getting late. Off to bed with you both; we have to set off early tomorrow.¡¯
It was like a voice from heaven.
Roland, dragging Russell along, made a quick farewell to Baron Roman and his wife, and then fled the room as if escaping, quickly reaching the corner of the corridor.
¡®Phew,¡¯ Roland let out a long breath.
Russell twisted his stiff neck and also sighed in relief, not expecting their usually dignified, virtuous, and kind mother to have such a side. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The brothers looked at each other, and a thousand words were exchanged in their silent communication.
Then,
Roland hugged Russell. ¡®Good night, Russell.¡¯
¡®Goodnight, big brother.¡¯
¡
In his room, with the light on, Russell played with the Snow Demon Crystal in his hand; the deep blue stone was not transparent.
This meant that it was neither like a gemstone nor like an Ice Pellet Pearl or Ice Soul Pearl.
¡®I wonder if Ice Cream would eat it¡¡¯
Reflecting on the day¡¯s events, Russell felt it all seemed surreal. He had performed surgery on a Bipedal Flying Dragon, received the gift of Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, and overnight, he had connected seven sets of main meridians, even mastering the Battle Qi Sword Glow.
Such lucky encounters in life were truly unpredictable.
¡®More of such good fortunes, the better!¡¯ Russell fell in love with the joy of finding shortcuts because if one could take shortcuts, who would choose the pain of grueling cultivation?
¡®Moreover,¡¯
¡®Lord Medikalun must have taken a liking to me. Once I¡¯m promoted to Great Knight, perhaps I¡¯ll even get to ride him!¡¯
For a Knight to ride a dragon, the dragon¡¯s approval was essential.
This approval was not greatly related to strength, as even a Third-layer High-ranking Mythical Beast Knight like Baron Roman hadn¡¯t received Mr. Ross¡¯s nod of approval. This acknowledgment involved many factors, subjectively assessed by the dragon itself.
A Knight¡¯s strength, character, appearance, and even hair color might affect the Bipedal Flying Dragon¡¯s approval.
Russell believed that, given the current circumstances, the chances of Lord Medikalun approving him were very high.
¡®If he didn¡¯t approve of me, he wouldn¡¯t have bestowed the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath on me¡ but in the end, Lord Medikalun is a dragon of the Rainflower Family, or more precisely, my aunt¡¯s dowry¡ unless I¡¯m really willing to become a vassal at Tributary River Mouth¡¡¯
Russell¡¯s true desire was not to be a vassal for anyone other than his current father.
After all, they shared a father-son relationship and blood ties.
Beyond that, even serving his big brother Roland as a vassal was not to his liking, let alone being a vassal to his cousin Mel.
¡®If I didn¡¯t have the Little Dream Dragon as my ace, it might be worth considering¡ If Mel is willing to let me ride a dragon and even bestow upon me the title of Baron¡ Grandfather is an Earl, and by theory, an Earl can create Barons¡ Forget it, since I have the Little Dream Dragon as my ace, why bother dwelling on a life without one!¡¯
In his previous life, Russell was an ordinary person.
Now blessed with an ace up his sleeve in this life, he didn¡¯t want to be just another average Joe.
¡®A true man should bravely ride dragons, not only Bipedal Flying Dragons but also Great Dragons, and carve out a kingdom of his own!¡¯
¡®To sleep!¡¯
¡®In dreams, anything is possible¡ Ice Cream, look what tasty treat I¡¯ve brought for you, a Snow Demon Crystal!¡¯
With these thoughts, Russell gradually drifted off to sleep.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Last day of the month, asking for your monthly tickets~
Chapter 169 - 169 168 Primordial Spirit
?Chapter 169: Chapter 168 Primordial Spirit Chapter 169: Chapter 168 Primordial Spirit Evening.
Viscount Mejie and his wife, along with their son Mel, left Earl Merlin¡¯s room and then bid farewell to their son outside of Mel¡¯s room.
Slam!
Upon returning to her room, Lady Kuna immediately slammed the door heavily.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Viscount Mejie frowned. ¡°What are you slamming the door for, Lord Medikalun is safe and sound.¡±
Lady Kuna looked coldly at Viscount Mejie, ¡°Don¡¯t you think, that your father has gone too far!¡±
¡°What has father done?¡±
¡°Lord Medikalun is part of my dowry, what right does he have to hand Lord Medikalun over to Russell for treatment. Most importantly, why didn¡¯t your father stop it when Lord Medikalun bestowed the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath?¡±
¡°Russell kindly treated Lord Medikalun, and Lord Medikalun thanked him with the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, what¡¯s wrong with that? Is there something to make a fuss about?¡±
¡°Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, Mejie, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Lady Kuna¡¯s beautiful face revealed bulging veins. ¡°Lord Medikalun has only so little of the Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, and it¡¯s just been wasted on an outsider.¡±
¡°Russell is not an outsider.¡±
¡°Yes, he¡¯s your relative, your cousin once removed,¡± Lady Kuna said with a cold laugh. ¡°But what does that have to do with me.¡±
Viscount Mejie¡¯s brow furrowed deeply: ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of the Origin, father made it very clear, just a small sip, no harm done!¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s a small sip or a large gulp, that¡¯s no reason for your father to dispose of it as he pleases. My dowry can only be used by me, and no one else, including you, including your stubbornly conservative father, has any right to it!¡±
¡°You are very angry, I understand, but watch your words,¡± Viscount Mejie replied coldly. ¡°My father, is also your father!¡±
¡°My father is Dragon Knight Quentin III Shadowflame!¡±
¡°You should say the late Dragon Knight!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my father, you are nothing but his vassals!¡± Lady Kuna raised her hand to slap Viscount Mejie across the face.
But how could she be a match for the Phantom Beast Knight Mejie? Viscount Mejie caught her arm with a backhand and threw her to the ground.
He then said coldly, ¡°After all these years, you still carry the airs of a duke¡¯s daughter, Kuna, can¡¯t you see the reality! Your Dragon Knight father is dead, dead, and the Shadowflame Dragon nearly got butchered by a Snow Giant!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for my father stepping forward, taking control of the Council of Elders, your nephew Kunstan wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the duke¡¯s position,¡± Viscount Mejie scolded loudly. ¡°So you better show some respect for my father. If it really came to killing Kunstan, the Shadowflame Dragon might not punish my family!¡±
¡°You!¡±
¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Your nephew, in his fight for power, even dragged his own mother into spreading vile rumors. He¡¯s truly the offspring of the senile marquis, just as senile as his father! Just watch, Kuna, the duchy will fall into ruin at his hands eventually, including the Shadowflame Dragon, which he will lead to its doom!¡±
¡°Stop it, stop it, Mejie, I¡¯m telling you to stop!¡± Lady Kuna lunged at him frantically, but she was quickly tossed aside by Viscount Mejie onto the bed.
This time, she finally recognized the harsh reality of their strengths.
So, supporting herself on the edge of the bed, she began to sob, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your father clinging to power, gripping the duke¡¯s seal and refusing to let go, how could Kunstan have resorted to rumors to force him to step down¡ step back to the territory, still not yielding power to you and me as husband and wife!¡±
¡°If you still remember that we are husband and wife, then get a grip on yourself and continue to play the role that a viscountess should,¡± Mejie said.
As he spoke, Viscount Mejie¡¯s expression softened and he reached out his hand to Lady Kuna.
Lady Kuna glared fiercely at Viscount Mejie, pushed his hand away, and stood up on her own: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the alliance between the two great earldoms, why would I have married you and suffered in your house for so many years.¡±
¡°If you hadn¡¯t married me, you would have had to switch with your sister and marry Oskolo Shuiliu¡ªthat savage would not have been as gentle as I am, not laying a hand on women,¡± Viscount Mejie said, looking quite pleased with himself.
Having married a duke¡¯s daughter was one reason for his pride, better than the reputation of Oskolo Shuiliu, who had become an earl as well¡ªanother reason for his pride was that he and Earl Osclo were brothers-in-law.
At these words, Lady Kuna remained silent.
After a long while, she finally sat back down at the dressing table and wept silently: ¡°Being born into a power-hungry family is the misfortune of me and my sister.¡±
¡°Stop your moaning; born to a family of serfs, you might have been buried by your age. Get to sleep quickly,¡± Viscount Mejie said as he undressed and lay in bed, once again reminding with concern, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll see off the Roman Couple, so don¡¯t go swelling your eyes with tears.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡
¡°Ga!¡±
In the Gloomy Dreamland, Russell waved at the approaching Little Dream Dragon, then flipped over and mounted it.
In an instant, sparkling Magic Lights bloomed, bringing vibrant life and dazzling brilliance to the entire Gloomy Dreamland.
¡°Come, Ice Cream, take a look at the gift I brought you.¡± Russell pointed at the object by the bed, shining with a deep blue light, and said, ¡°This Snow Demon Crystal may not be an Ice Soul Pearl, but it¡¯s still a crystallization of Snow Demon¡¯s power, definitely nourishing.¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
The Little Dream Dragon moved closer to the Snow Demon Crystal, sniffed with its nose, and then opened its dragon mouth, starting to retch, ¡°Ga¡ bleh¡ ¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Ga!¡± The Little Dream Dragon immediately backed up three meters, staying clear from the Snow Demon Crystal as if it had smelled something vile.
Russell scratched the back of his head: ¡°Is this Snow Demon Crystal not tasty?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°No way, with such a concentrated essence of Snow Demon Light, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Don¡¯t you love snacking on Ice Soul Pearls, a crystallization of Snow Demon¡¯s power? Why are you so repulsed by the Snow Demon Crystal?¡± For a moment, Russell couldn¡¯t understand it.
However, he soon recalled that when the Little Dream Dragon absorbed Snow Demon¡¯s power from Half-Ghost Beast Kevin, it had the same disgusted reaction.
It seemed that this impure form of Snow Demon¡¯s power was not nourishing to the Little Dream Dragon.
Baffled, but Russell couldn¡¯t force-feed the Snow Demon Crystal to the Little Dream Dragon as if it was eating something disgusting, so he let it be.
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how Lord Medikalun¡¯s injury is healing.¡±
¡°Ga.¡±
¡°What a pity, I can¡¯t see my own body, if I could, I¡¯d really like to see how my body should be bursting with Magic Light!¡± Russell looked regretfully at the bed, where there wasn¡¯t a glowing body.
The Russell deep in the Gloomy Dreamland had the appearance of a cartoon character, which clearly wasn¡¯t his real body.
His real body was still asleep in the real world, on a bed.
Unlike other Knights, who would form a rough outline in the Gloomy Dreamland due to the presence of Battle Qi.
¡°Maybe the me in the dream right now is the concentration of all my body¡¯s magic power?¡±
Russell guessed that he was currently in what might be called the ¡°Primordial Spirit¡± state in fantasy novels. All the magic power of the body was sustaining the Primordial Spirit, and thus after the Primordial Spirit left the body, the real-life body wouldn¡¯t be emitting Magic Light.
The Little Dream Dragon leisurely flew towards Lord Medikalun.
Russell suddenly thought: ¡°Since I¡¯m in ¡®Primordial Spirit¡¯ form, what about the Little Dream Dragon, or the Sword Butterfly and the Thorn?¡±
He looked at the Little Dream Dragon beneath him, a Great Dragon that was quite miniaturized, and squinted his eyes: ¡°Obviously, a Great Dragon wouldn¡¯t be this small, so it¡¯s very probable that Ice Cream is also in ¡®Primordial Spirit¡¯ form, with its true body resting within an as-yet-undormant volcano?¡±
Then he turned to the Thorn growing on the dragon¡¯s horn and the Sword Butterfly perched on its head: ¡°Could these two Amber Worms also be in ¡®Primordial Spirit¡¯ form?¡ Thorn seems likely, it can transform into a five-meter-long thorn whip in my hand, but Sword Butterfly is harder to say.¡±
The Sword Butterfly is just that, a Sword Butterfly, summoned to appear as a simple, fistsize, silver-gray butterfly.
¡°Can¡¯t figure it out,¡± Russell shook his head.
At that moment, the Little Dream Dragon had already flown in front of Lord Medikalun, circling around the other¡¯s body enveloped in flame-like radiance.
The cry was quite conceited and disdainful: ¡°Ga!¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
The first day of April, Old Bai humbly asks for everyone¡¯s guaranteed monthly tickets~
Chapter 170 - 170 169 The Promise of the Great Dragon
?Chapter 170: Chapter 169: The Promise of the Great Dragon Chapter 170: Chapter 169: The Promise of the Great Dragon Having removed the Snow Demon Crystal, Lord Medikalun¡¯s body no longer had any hidden dangers, so the flame pattern returned to normal.
However, one could clearly feel that its flame color was duller than that of Lord Mercedes.
This was due to having been severely injured once and also having given away some of its Origin, leaving it in a weakened state.
¡°Ice Cream.¡±
¡°Ga?¡±
¡°You say, if I¡¯m preparing to ride a Bipedal Flying Dragon before you grow up, how about riding Lord Medikalun?¡±
¡°Ga.¡± The Little Dream Dragon bared its teeth, clearly not very satisfied with Russell¡¯s choice.
¡°Lord Medikalun isn¡¯t too bad, you know. It gave me its Origin Dragon¡¯s Breath, which vastly accelerated my training progress.¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon shook its head decisively, it did not allow Russell to ride Lord Medikalun.
Russell frowned, ¡°What about Lord Mercedes then?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°That¡¯s not okay either, what about Mr. Ross? I only have access to these three Bipedal Flying Dragons. You can¡¯t deny me all of them, can you?¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
The Little Dream Dragon was very firm, firmly opposed.
¡°Then can you come out of the mountain earlier, let¡¯s say three years? I¡¯ll give you three years to emerge from the volcano, how about that?¡±
¡°Ga.¡± The Little Dream Dragon looked up at the sky, which was completely dark and empty.
Russell couldn¡¯t decipher what the dragon was trying to express through its cries and expressions. The Little Dream Dragon had indeed grown, with a pair of horns that had now forked, but beyond simple communication, they couldn¡¯t understand each other when it came to more complex matters.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take things one step at a time,¡± said Russell, as there was not much else he could do, ¡°Besides, I shouldn¡¯t be overly ambitious. I¡¯ll start by riding Fantasy Beasts, then Flying Dragons, earning more resources to help Ice Cream grow, with the hope of riding a real Great Dragon sooner rather than later!¡±
With that thought.
He patted the Little Dream Dragon¡¯s head, ¡°Right, Ice Cream?¡±
The Little Dream Dragon didn¡¯t understand what Russell was saying, but that didn¡¯t stop it from pretending to understand, cooperating with a timely ¡°Ga!¡±
¡°That settles it, Ice Cream.¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡°A Great Dragon¡¯s promise, you can¡¯t go back on it.¡±
¡°Ga!¡±
¡ Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
The next day, on September 12th of the year 5581 of the Dragon Calendar, as the warm season gradually approached the hottest part of the summer, even a Warm Enclave like Tributary River Mouth could feel a hint of scorching heat in the air.
¡°I like this season, I like the hot summer days,¡± Lola said as she changed into a pretty floral dress.
Rolin, holding her sister¡¯s hand, said with a smile, ¡°What girl doesn¡¯t like the season when you can wear dresses?¡±
She also wore a dress, but it was a long one with a black base, complemented by a light purple jacket on top. If one didn¡¯t look at her face, she seemed like a classical beauty straight out of an oil painting, exuding an elegant and charming aura.
¡°But it¡¯s no fun around volcanoes during the hot summer season,¡± Roland, who had recovered from yesterday¡¯s embarrassment, was back to his confident self as the Baron¡¯s heir.
Lola was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because volcanoes are hot to begin with, and when you add in the hot summer season, it¡¯s simply unbearable,¡± Roland began to recount his experiences with the Dragon Blood Knights, ¡°¡every time we trained in the volcano, it was so hot we felt like shedding a layer of skin¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s why the Warm Enclave is so nice, even during the hot summer, you don¡¯t feel as hot,¡± Rolin added.
¡°But it¡¯s very cold in the winter,¡± said Russell as he walked out.
He, too, had changed into a new outfit, not one he brought from home but one prepared for him by Bluebird Castle.
A dark red, tailored, buttonless swallowtail coat with black floral patterns embroidered from the collar down to the hem and pin and chain decorations on the chest. Inside, he wore a black vest with gold double-breasted buttons connected by golden chains between each row.
His lower half was clad in a pair of snug riding pants, and his feet were shod in boots that weren¡¯t very high. All were in black fabric.
Overall, the style appeared simple yet grand, but upon closer inspection, one could see the intricate and complex patterns and decorations hidden within.
Everything from the bow tie to the buttons, from the lapel pin to the chains, required careful coordination.
¡°Ugh, Russell, I really want to tear that face of yours apart,¡± Rolin said bluntly. ¡°How did you manage to be born this handsome? And I have to admit, these clothes really suit you. You¡¯ve even outshone Mel.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Russell, you¡¯re so handsome,¡± Lola also praised, her envy apparent.
After showering him with praise, she let out a sorrowful sigh, evidently the eleven-year-old girl had already awakened to the appreciation of beauty and understood the gap between herself and Russell.
Only Roland, the elder brother, was indifferent to Russell¡¯s good looks, even feeling somewhat superior¡ªwhat did looks matter when, at the birthday banquet, the ladies and young women welcomed him more warmly. It was a clear proof that status was far more useful than good looks.
¡°All right, let¡¯s hurry downstairs for breakfast. Father, mother, as well as uncle and aunt are probably finished eating by now.¡±
The four siblings headed down together.
¡°Cousin Mel,¡± rushed over in a hurry, ¡°Wait for me, wait for me to join.¡±
He walked briskly, his personal servant trotting alongside him at an angle, helping to smooth out some wrinkles in his collar.
¡°Hey, steady on, Mel,¡± Rolin teased.
Mel ignored Rolin¡¯s mockery, knowing all too well what kind of mischievous character his cousin was, only one year his junior.
He merely asked simply, ¡°Where¡¯s Cooper?¡±
¡°He¡¯s downstairs, dining with my parents and yours.¡±
¡°He¡¯s an early riser.¡±
¡°As an heir, isn¡¯t that the least to be expected?¡± Rolin noted.
¡°As if Roland and I aren¡¯t heirs too, but we slept in just the same,¡± Mel, having adjusted his clothes, declared, wrapping an arm around Roland and Russell. ¡°Right, life¡¯s pleasures are few and far between, sleep being one of them.¡±
Russell chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not an heir, so I don¡¯t need to wake up early.¡±
Laughing and joking, they soon reached the buffet restaurant downstairs, where Viscount Mejie and his wife were leisurely chatting with Baron Roman and his wife, and Lord Cooper seemed to be enjoying their company.
Once Russell and the others joined, the conversation became even livelier.
Until Earl Merlin came downstairs.
¡°Father.¡±
¡°Grandfather.¡±
Everyone stood up.
Earl Merlin looked at the family of Baron Roman with a very calm expression, showing no sense of regret about the impending departure, ¡°Have you all had breakfast? Then we¡¯d best set off early. It¡¯s a long journey from Bluebird Castle to Twin Rivers Trade Route. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡±
¡°Father, we¡¯re leaving, please take care,¡± Lady Meryl stepped forward and gently embraced Earl Merlin.
Baron Roman gave a knight¡¯s salute, thumping his chest.
¡°Go ahead, come visit me when you have the chance,¡± Earl Merlin nodded.
Then the whole family moved to the entrance of the castle. Earl Merlin stopped at the door, while Viscount Mejie and his wife hugged Roland and the others once more, instructing, ¡°Mel, Russell, accompany them on part of the journey.¡±
¡°Alright, Father,¡± Mel nodded.
He and Russell then mounted their horses and caught up with Baron Roman¡¯s carriage.
They left Earl Merlin, Viscount Mejie, and his wife standing at the gate, watching the carriages depart the castle and disappear on the road down the hill.
¡°Father, the carriages are out of sight, you should go back and rest,¡± Viscount Mejie suggested.
¡°Mm,¡± Earl Merlin turned and went back into the hall, heading straight upstairs. Despite being over seventy, he still moved swiftly.
However, his figure from behind seemed somewhat lonely today.
Chapter 171 - 171 170 The Mysterious Librarian
?Chapter 171: Chapter 170: The Mysterious Librarian Chapter 171: Chapter 170: The Mysterious Librarian In the carriage, Lady Meryl called Russell over for some reminders, insisting that Russell should not indulge himself over the next month.
¡°Your great-aunt is the aunt of the Duke, you must not lose your manners in front of her, as it will affect your future relationship with the Duke¡ Your older brother has already made mistakes, I don¡¯t want to hear that you have made mistakes too,¡± she said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, have some faith in me,¡± Russell replied with a smile.
¡°Your older brother also assured me, but who knows what he¡¯s done behind our backs; just remember, you must not bring shame to our family,¡± she advised.
¡°Understood.¡±
After his mother finished her advice, Russell then spoke up, ¡°Father, mother, I have a matter to discuss with you.¡±
¡°Speak,¡± Baron Roman said.
¡°The Rain Dragon Cigars, named by grandfather, are in high demand, so I plan to rapidly produce a batch and then sell them,¡± Russell began. ¡°First, this is to slightly compensate for the deficit in the manor¡¯s income, and second, to maintain the reputation of the Rain Dragon Cigars.¡±
With the prestige of Count Merlin¡¯s name, the Rain Dragon Cigars had become well-known and would surely be sought after for some time.
But if the Rain Dragon Cigars fail to enter the market soon, this enthusiasm will cool down rapidly.
And even.
If someone with a keen sense of opportunity got ahead, then Russell¡¯s efforts would purely benefit someone else.
Baron Roman was intrigued, ¡°How do you plan to produce them?¡±
He also liked the Rain Dragon Cigars, not so much for the taste, but because Russell¡¯s slogan of ¡°A knight burns brightly throughout life¡± seemed very sophisticated. It was time to distinguish his smoking habits from those of ordinary people.
¡°I won¡¯t produce them, father,¡± replied Russell with a laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll just transport¡ I plan to let Fluorescent Castle handle the production, while I will promote the brand of Rain Dragon Cigars and take care of sales.¡±
There¡¯s nothing much to say about the production and sales of cigars.
They don¡¯t involve any technical content.
Baron Roman commented, ¡°You¡¯re quite the businessman, letting Fluorescent Castle do all the hard work while you just collect the money?¡±
¡°Father, you¡¯re mistaken. Although I haven¡¯t put in much physical effort, the Rain Dragon Cigars are my idea and I¡¯m the one who has spread their fame. For now, the nobles of Shadowflame Duchy will surely only buy Rain Dragon Cigars.¡±
¡°You do have a point, but Fluorescent Castle can¡¯t work for you for nothing,¡± said Baron Roman. ¡°You will have to share half of the profits to cover Fluorescent Castle¡¯s channel costs.¡±
¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration, father!¡±
¡°Channels are the most important thing, son. You should appreciate the sacrifices of the family. Every year many knights fall on the Snowfield.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°I can have cousin Mel take care of production for me.¡±
¡°What, are you planning to switch allegiance to your grandfather and become a vassal at Tributary River Mouth?¡± Baron Roman stared into Russell¡¯s eyes.
Faced with his father¡¯s unreasonable behavior, Russell had no choice but to compromise, ¡°Alright, I can subsidize the channel costs, but I can only spare a quarter of the profits.¡±
¡°One-third.¡±
¡°Deal.¡±
Having reached an agreement, Baron Roman extended his hand, and with a slightly surprised look in his eyes, Russell shook hands with him.
Baron Roman then said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re an adult now, Russell, and as an adult, you¡¯re destined to be surrounded by the smell of money. As a Knight Lord and a manor knight, the family will protect you, but at the same time, it will also tax you.¡±
Russell raised an eyebrow and exclaimed, ¡°Father, surely you¡¯re not saying I have to pay a business tax to you for selling Rain Dragon Cigars?¡±
¡°Rain Dragon Cigars are a product, and as such, they should be taxed.¡±
¡°But I¡¯ve already compensated the family for channel costs.¡±
¡°Channel costs are channel costs, and business tax is business tax unless you organize your own trading party. In that case, I could waive the channel costs for you.¡±
¡°I should have gone to negotiate with my elder brother, Father.¡±
¡°Then he would have asked for even more than I do, Russell,¡± Baron Roman said, narrowing his eyes and smiling with pride. ¡°I am your father, trust me, my paternal love has helped you prop up the business of Dragon Rain cigars.¡±
Lady Meryl, who had been watching her husband and son haggle with a smile, spoke up in support of Russell, ¡°Alright, dear, Russell has just come of age, don¡¯t dampen his spirit¡ Let¡¯s waive the business tax for the first year.¡±
¡°That¡¯s your maternal love,¡± Baron Roman chuckled.
¡°Father, Mother, once we return to our lands, please start producing Dragon Rain cigars,¡± said Russell as he prepared to dismount the carriage.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange for all the tobacco farmers in our land to switch to producing Dragon Rain cigars.¡±
¡°For the production techniques, please consult Court Chief Hans from my lands; he¡¯s the former manor overseer and he knows how to make cigars,¡± Russell instructed.
¡°Alright, off you go,¡± Baron Roman waved his hand and then emerged from the carriage himself, mounting a Nightmare Specter Horse. ¡°Mel, Russell, this is where we part ways. The journey ahead is long; to accompany us further would mean leaving the Estuary Plains.¡±
¡°Then, uncle and aunt, I wish you a smooth journey,¡± said Cousin Mel as he brought his warhorse to a halt.
Russell also reined in his warhorse, and together with Cousin Mel, watched as his parents¡¯ convoy slowly disappeared from view.
After a long while.
Cousin Mel turned his horse around and said to Russell, ¡°From here on out, it will be just the two of us in the Tributary River Mouth.¡±
¡°Cousin, what are the plans moving forward?¡± Russell asked with a smile.
¡°We¡¯ll spend today quietly. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you around the entire Tributary River Mouth to experience a different landscape and atmosphere from that of the Glowing Valley,¡± Mel said, then mysteriously added, ¡°Of course, there¡¯ll also be a different local culture.¡±
¡°Before leaving, Mother repeatedly warned me not to make the same mistakes Roland did. Cousin, please don¡¯t lead me astray.¡±
¡°Relax, the Tributary River Mouth is my territory, I¡¯m more than familiar with the local culture. How could I harm you? Or don¡¯t you trust me?¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to experiencing a different local culture.¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit, let¡¯s go!¡±
The two of them, one after the other, galloped off, with members of the knights¡¯ escort team following closely behind to ensure their safety.
Trailing behind Russell¡¯s warhorse was the Red-eyed Rat King, who had been indulging for the past few days and was close to becoming round¡ªthese days, the Rat King had truly been living a divine life, as the cuisine at Bluebird Castle was a few notches higher than in Wuyao Snake Manor.
¡°Red-eye, stop dawdling, catch up!¡±
¡°Squeak squeak!¡±
The Red-eyed Rat King exerted all its strength to barely keep up with the galloping warhorses. If it got any fatter, it would have to resort to using ¡°Magic-Bloodthirsty Flicker¡± to catch up.
Returning to Bluebird Castle.
Since Cousin Mel had no specific plans for today, Russell hid away in the castle¡¯s library to eagerly browse through the volumes.
It must be said, Bluebird Castle indeed had deeper heritage than Fluorescent Castle, with the library practically serving as a public library. Shelves were stacked high with books; the ones on the topmost level required a long ladder to be reached.
¡°Mr. Russell, if you need any particular kind of books, you can tell this old man, and I will help you find them,¡± said the library¡¯s caretaker, a white-haired old man.
But his attire wasn¡¯t that of a servant; he was dressed in work clothes with several pockets and even had a pipe in his mouth.
Normally, servants wouldn¡¯t dare smoke inside the castle and would have to hide in the servants¡¯ lounge if they wished to smoke.
Moreover, Russell noticed a badge that resembled a scepter pinned on the old caretaker¡¯s chest.
¡°Scholar Medal?¡± Russell recognized the badge, which was the Scholar Medal awarded by Red Castle to erudite scholars, serving as a proof of identity.
Chapter 172 - 172 171 Everyone as a Dragon
?Chapter 172: Chapter 171: Everyone as a Dragon Chapter 172: Chapter 171: Everyone as a Dragon ¡°Old sir, who are you?¡± Russell asked in surprise.
¡°Franken, my name is Franken, Mr. Russell,¡± the elderly librarian replied with the grace of a gentleman removing his hat.
¡°Are you a scholar?¡±
¡°Yes, seventeen years ago, I was acknowledged by the Red Castle Grand Scholar Roundtable for my work on ¡®Prehistoric Geography of the Grand Duchy of Shadowflame¡¯ and was awarded the title of scholar,¡± Franken said, his initially stooped back straightening as he spoke. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Hmm,¡± Russell said curiously, ¡°as a scholar, why would you be working as a librarian in the private library of Bluebird Castle?¡±
Although the library of Bluebird Castle may be larger than some public libraries,
it is, after all, a private library.
Franken touched the Scholar Medal on his chest and sighed with a smile, ¡°Because I haven¡¯t achieved anything since¡ When I was young, I served the Rainflower Family, taking care of caravans and traveling far and wide, experiencing every corner of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy¡¡±
It was his experience with the caravans that gave Franken a clear understanding of the geography of the Shadowflame Grand Duchy, along with some personal conjecture.
Which ultimately led to the writing of ¡®Prehistoric Geography of the Grand Duchy of Shadowflame¡¯.
And thus, he received the title of scholar.
¡°But I have grown old, my legs are no longer nimble, and I can no longer travel with caravans. My greatest wish is to leave the Shadowflame Grand Duchy and see the different landscapes of foreign countries¡¡± Franken sighed, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.¡±
Russell continued to question, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to work here as a librarian, surely? You could teach at an academy in Red Castle or Furious Wind City. With your book, I¡¯m sure many academies would be willing to hire you, right?¡±
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Franken coughed somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Due to some unfortunate events, I was dismissed from the academy in Furious Wind City¡ In the end, it was the Earl Sir who took me in.¡±
Russell did not pursue what those events were.
¡°Where is your book?¡±
¡°Mr. Russell, please stop addressing me with ¡®sir¡¯. Although my title of scholar hasn¡¯t been revoked, I no longer deserve that status¡ You can just call me Franken. My book is on the fourth row of shelves, sixth compartment from the top.¡±
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take a look at it first and call you if I need anything,¡± Russell said.
¡°At your service at any time,¡± Franken replied before returning to his desk to continue his previous work of maintaining the books.
Soon.
Russell found the ¡®Geography of Shadowflame¡¯.
He realized after opening it that this was not merely a book of text but a volume where illustrations and text each made up half of the content.
The table of contents was divided into two sections.
The upper section was the ¡®Geography of the Volcanic Region,¡¯ while the lower section dealt with the ¡®Geography of the Hot Springs Region.¡¯
The ¡®Geography of the Volcanic Region¡¯ primarily described the conditions of the Volcanic Oasis and was split into eight provinces, including the Furywind Province where the volcano was located, and seven ordinary provinces distributed around the volcano. Bordering the Glowing Valley was the Torrent Province.
As for the ¡®Geography of the Hot Springs Region,¡¯ it introduced the domains of two earls and five barons.
¡°Gravel Domain, Tributary River Mouth¡ Populus Gobi, Fire Ant Swamp, Glowing Valley, Blackgarden Mountain, Golden Prairie¡¡±
Russell specifically turned to the section on Glowing Valley.
Indeed, the map even included the Wuyao Snake Manor, but in Russell¡¯s view, the map was somewhat distorted and the proportions were not very refined.
However, the general locations were correct.
¡°Indeed a fine geography book,¡± Russell returned to the desk at the entrance, ¡°Franken, are there any extra copies of this book? I would like to borrow one to take back with me.¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Russell,¡± Franken said cheerfully, ¡°there are several more copies of the ¡®Geography¡¯ in the collection. In fact, you don¡¯t even need to inform the Earl Sir, as these few books are part of my own personal collection.¡±
¡°Is that so, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an honor that you appreciate my books,¡± Franken smiled.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the ¡®Geographic Almanac¡¯ here and take it when I leave. By the way, where are the books about magical creatures?¡±
¡°On the twelfth row of bookshelves, an entire row is dedicated to books on magical creatures, and the upper half of the thirteenth row as well. If you are looking for books related to dragons, those would be on the seventh row.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m pleased to serve you.¡±
Soon, Russell was lost in an ocean of books, and compared to Baron Roman¡¯s study, where shelves were stuffed with red wine, this place was a true repository of knowledge.
Russell went from bottom to top, continuously searching through the books.
Most of them were about magical creatures like elves and fantasy beasts, covering topics from the cultivation of Spirit Insects for magic potions, to the medicinal value of fantasy beast bones, from the peculiar behavioral traits of Little Sprites, to the considerations for breeding Primordial Beasts.
Everything one could think of was present.
But there was no book related to Amber Worms, which Russell wanted to find.
Books were pulled off the shelves one by one, then put back, and it wasn¡¯t long before Russell climbed up a ladder, standing on it to continue his search.
¡°¡®The Evolution Possibilities of Dragons¡¯¡ why is this book not categorized with the others about dragons, but instead placed among the magical creatures?¡±
Russell found a very thin book, not even as thick as a finger.
Upon opening the book, he immediately saw the author¡¯s preface and his eyes lit up, ¡°Dancing with Dragons, Adin Raging Sun¡ Adin Raging Sun, that¡¯s the surname of the Scorching Torrent Kingdom¡¯s royal family, Princess Anxia has this surname!¡±
Princess Anxia¡¯s full name was Anxia Sunfire.
The Lieyang Royal Family of the Scorching Torrent Kingdom had a tradition where male members¡¯ names began with ¡®Adin¡¯, and female members¡¯ names began with ¡®Anxia¡¯.
¡°I have asked Lieyang thousands of times what was the origin of the Great Dragons, and Lieyang remained silent, but I have already made thousands of guesses in my heart.¡±
The style of the preface was somewhat strange, which was related to the fact that the book was a translation.
¡°A Spirit Insect at the time of its birth can influence an entire field of Magical Medicine Field, changing ordinary plants to magic potion plants in just one day and night.¡±
¡°A Fantasy Beast, from being a mere animal to brimming with Magic Power, also transforms in just one day and night.¡±
¡°A Bipedal Flying Dragon born amidst the Hot Springs Region, isn¡¯t that similar to a Great Dragon born from within a volcano?¡±
¡°Moreover, I have studied Amber Worms, Pseudo-Dragons, and even personally visited the lord of the Dragon Domain, Wester Ginnari.¡±
¡°Looking across magical creatures, isn¡¯t it common for them to spontaneously burst into magical brilliance?¡±
¡°Thus, I boldly speculate that the power of the earth always evolves quietly overnight. With the chance of evolution, one can transform into a dragon in an instant. Elves, Fantasy Beasts, Amber, Pseudo-Dragons, they are all dragons.¡±
¡°The variability of dragons relies only on the transformation of the earth¡¯s power. Given the right coincidence, even a Knight could transform into a dragon.¡±
¡°Great Dragon, Flying Dragon, Pseudo-Dragon, Fantasy Beast, a Knight controlling them could completely seize the chance of a dragon¡¯s evolutionary transformation!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk¡ This preface is exhausting to read, is it because the translation is so poor, or is Adin Raging Sun¡¯s writing just bad?¡± Russell read the translated text, pondered for a moment, and roughly understood what the author was trying to say.
Essentially, the theme of the preface was¡ªeveryone as dragons.
Russell interpreted it in his own way, ¡°Basically, Adin Raging Sun means that Transcendent Power is the same as a dragon, and by mastering Transcendent Power, one masters the ability to transform into a dragon¡ Of course, for now, the way to transform into a dragon is through the contract of Fantasy Beasts, Pseudo-Dragons, Bipedal Flying Dragons, up to contracting a Great Dragon.¡±
Turning the page.
Russell prepared to see how Adin Raging Sun would introduce the path to cultivation for everyone to become like dragons.
Chapter 173 - 173 172 Everywhere You Go You Leave a Trace
?Chapter 173: Chapter 172: Everywhere You Go, You Leave a Trace Chapter 173: Chapter 172: Everywhere You Go, You Leave a Trace ¡°Wherever one goes, one leaves a trace.¡±
This was the statement about the amber worm in ¡°The Evolution Possibilities of Dragons.¡± Due to the translation, Adin Raging Sun¡¯s wording was quite complex.
However, after Russell summarized it, he roughly understood what the amber worm was.
¡°Amber traps some small creatures inside it and then buries them deep in the earth. Those creatures, dead but not stiff, absorb some of the ideas floating between heaven and earth, and thus, with the impetus of the earth¡¯s power, they revive as amber worms.¡±
These floating ideas could be the understanding of swordsmanship from a remnant soul, or they could be the vigorous life force of a cluster of thriving thorns.
Or they could be other odd and peculiar thoughts.
Glancing at the M-shaped mark on his palm and the surrounding Sword Butterfly Mark and Thorns Mark, Russell already had a general understanding of the origins of the sword butterfly and the thorn.
These two amber worms were born from these floating ideas.
¡°They have been reborn, but they are no longer the butterflies or thorns of the past, but traces of some former existence in this world reemerging.¡±
Russell muttered thoughtfully, ¡°This is what it means¡ ¡®Wherever one goes, one leaves a trace¡''¡±
No matter how the land changes, even turning from warm seasons to eternally ice-bound, some things that have existed are still preserved. Through the passage of time, they shine again in another form.
This is the secret of the amber worm.
Russell shifted his gaze from the book and looked through the gap in the bookshelf out the window to the narrow sky beyond.
Suddenly he thought, ¡°Since amber can preserve ideas and bring them back to life, what about fossils? Could there be such a thing as a fossil worm that revives an ancient fossil into a magical creature?¡±
But he quickly dismissed the idea, ¡°That probably won¡¯t happen. After all, amber worms can only have a chance to revive because they are completely encased in amber, unlike fossils.¡±
Fossils are the remains of animals that died and were preserved within rocks.
Mostly, what ends up as a fossil is skeleton tissue; the flesh is long since decayed and decomposed.
So with not even a complete body preserved, let alone the nourishment of the earth¡¯s power to bring about a resurrection from death.
He turned the page.
Russell continued to read ¡°The Evolution Possibilities of Dragons,¡± and soon found the section about pseudo-dragons, which included highly credible introductions.
The reason was simple: Adin Raging Sun had met the Dragon Domain Lord Wester Ginnari.
The so-called Dragon Domain Lord is a Knight who has formed a contract with a pseudo-dragon.
¡°When a phantom beast and a Knight share life and death together, there is a very small chance to break through the bloodline constraints of the phantom beast, advancing to a magical creature that is like a dragon but not a dragon¡ªa pseudo-dragon! A pseudo-dragon¡¯s power is comparable to that of a bipedal flying dragon, and it can warm a piece of land.¡±
The land warmed by such a dragon is called a Dragon Domain, and the Glowing Valley is one such Dragon Domain.
Therefore,
The Knight of a pseudo-dragon is called a Dragon Domain Lord.
And Wester Ginnari recorded in the book is such a fortunate Dragon Domain Lord; even his surname comes from his own pseudo-dragon Kinari.
¡°The Kinari has the head of a bird, the body of a dragon, hairless legs, and a feathered tail¡ It was originally a Fantasy Beast, the Golden Feather Phoenix Bird, transformed from an ordinary phoenix¡¡±
According to the book, this pseudo-dragon Kinari initially was just an ordinary phoenix.
Russell read on: ¡°The bloodline power of Kinari can infect phoenixes, turning them into a Primordial Beast Kind similar to a phoenix dragon¡ This Primordial Beast Kind similar to phoenix dragon can evolve into the Phantom Beast Kind ¡®Mock-Kinari Dragon¡¯¡ Further evolution might possibly bring back the pseudo-dragon Kinari¡¡±
Wild Beast ¨C Phoenix, Fantasy Beast ¨C Golden Feather Phoenix Bird, Pseudo-Dragon ¨C Kinari.
Primordial Beast Kind ¨C Phoenix-like Dragon, Phantom Beast Kind ¨C ¡®Mock-Kinari Dragon,¡¯ Pseudo-Dragon ¨C Kinari.
¡°Similar¡ Mock¡ Pseudo¡ It¡¯s still a gradual pathway, evolving step by step toward dragons,¡± Russell marveled.
One could say that this was an ordinary phoenix that, through countless generations of inheritance and the joint efforts of countless of its kind, found a hopeful path to evolve into a dragon.
When it evolved into a Phantom Beast, it had succeeded in the first step; then, through the life-and-death mystery passage to evolve into a Pseudo-Dragon, it had succeeded in the second step.
Pseudo-Dragons can infect their kind, and then help them to evolve into Pseudo-Dragons more quickly, which is the third step.
So Adin Raging Sun boldly guessed that there might be a fourth step, the one where Pseudo-Dragons evolve into true dragons. But this step is bound to be very difficult, and so far, he has not found sufficient evidence to prove this theory.
However, he is not a scientist, and a theory that seems plausible was enough to support his view that ¡°everyone can be like a dragon¡±: ¡°If Pseudo-Dragons can do this, why can¡¯t Knights?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
This marked the end of the slim volume, ¡°The Evolution Possibilities of Dragons.¡±
The title of the book is related to dragons, but in fact, it did not introduce dragon-related information; rather, it focused on the evolution of magical creatures.
Thus, it was eventually categorized on the shelf for magical creatures.
¡°It¡¯s a very good idea, but the chain of evidence lacks the most critical step¡ how Pseudo-Dragons evolve into real dragons. Also, what is considered a real dragon? Great Dragons are definitely real dragons, but do Bipedal Flying Dragons count as real dragons?¡±
Overall.
Russell did not agree with Adin Raging Sun¡¯s ¡°everyone can be like a dragon¡± view: ¡°Based on the scientific worldview I got from my old home on Earth¡ I believe that the evolution of phoenixes into Kinari is not to evolve into true dragons, but the essence of evolution is closer to that of true dragons.¡±
If there is one fundamental rule to the Transcendent Power of Dragon Sleep Continent, then Great Dragons are undoubtedly the closest to this rule.
So when phoenixes evolve into Pseudo-Dragons, it seems like they are evolving into dragons, but in reality, it is the enhancement of Transcendent Power that makes them closer to this rule.
¡°However¡ it seems Adin Raging Sun is ostensibly talking about dragons, but what he is actually referring to is the power of the land, which is Transcendent Power¡ that viewpoint isn¡¯t exactly wrong.¡±
Of course.
This is just Adin Raging Sun¡¯s personal opinion, and Russell didn¡¯t fully buy into the rhetoric of the book; he could only say the content about amber and Pseudo-Dragons in the book was very valuable.
¡
He spent the entire afternoon immersed in the library.
Russell had reviewed countless materials and had gained a clearer understanding of magical creatures and Dragon Sleep Continent.
¡°You stayed in the library all afternoon?¡±
At dinner, when Mel, Russell¡¯s cousin, heard about Russell¡¯s day, he was perplexed: ¡°Really? You actually read those tedious books?¡±
¡°Of course, I can.¡±
¡°Why is that? Shouldn¡¯t a Knight be riding horses and throwing spears and swords, Russell, I advise you not to be like those scholars, spending all day in the study researching all kinds of things,¡± Mel seriously advised, ¡°No girl is going to like someone like that!¡±
Russell laughed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve had the chance to earn the title of Grand Scholar.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I invented cigars, you know.¡±
¡°Cigars are pretty cool, but they don¡¯t really have anything to do with Grand Scholars, right?¡± Mel asked curiously.
¡°Before I invented cigars, I also invented reading glasses¡ well, strictly speaking, I also invented a type of Slag Earth Brick, which is more suitable for building houses than rock¡ and I¡¯m still trying to invent some new things.¡±
Russell spoke leisurely.
This made Count Merlin astonished: ¡°Reading glasses, Slag Earth Bricks? I don¡¯t seem to have heard of these two things.¡±
¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Russell replied, ¡°these things have not spread yet, but my grandmother wrote a letter to Red Castle, maybe soon the Grand Scholars will come to inspect the reading glasses.¡±
Russell believed that once the Grand Scholars saw the actual reading glasses, they would definitely convene a round table meeting and recognize him as a scholar right away.
The reason was simple.
Many of these Grand Scholars were ordinary people, and as they got older, their vision naturally became blurred, and they would need reading glasses to help them see better.
Chapter 174 - 174 173 Half a Step
?Chapter 174: Chapter 173: Half a Step Chapter 174: Chapter 173: Half a Step The Tributary River Mouth is vast, stretching from south to north requires a day¡¯s sprint.
The Tributary River Mouth is also very small, within a month, Russell, following his cousin Mel, had visited every castle, town, and even manor in the Tributary River Mouth.
He experienced different landscapes, hunted fierce beasts, and also tasted wild fruits.
He attended dozens of banquets, large and small, embracing who knows how many noble maidens and dancing gracefully with them in the ballroom.
He even received the favor of some aristocratic women, whether it was a suggestive glance, a secret note, or a whisper in the ear, hoping he would stay the night at their manor.
But Russell refused them all.
It wasn¡¯t that he feared a repeat of Mrs. Kelly¡¯s incident, but that mere carnal desires couldn¡¯t shake his steadfast heart. Nor was he preserving his chastity for anyone in particular, he was simply looking for a girl who could make his heart skip a beat.
On this day.
In the morning knight¡¯s early lessons, Russell, dragging his reluctant cousin Mel, once again began to battle on the training field.
As a Great Knight, Mel had already begun preparations for contracting a Fantasy Beast.
It can be said that his Battle Qi application skills had reached the pinnacle of what a Great Knight could achieve, making his combat power extremely formidable.
But there was one aspect in which he was weaker than Russell.
That is Swordsmanship.
Having connected all the main meridians and mastered the Battle Qi sword aura, Russell¡¯s primary Swordsmanship skill shifted from ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique¡± to another technique, the widely circulated advanced Battle Qi martial skill ¡°Shadowflame Asura Swordsmanship.¡±
Any Battle Qi martial skills that require external projection of Battle Qi belong to the category of advanced Battle Qi martial skills.
With the Swordsmanship talent endowed by the Sword Butterfly.
Russell¡¯s mastery of ¡°Shadowflame Asura Swordsmanship¡± was astonishingly fast, and in just one month, he had already excelled in it.
Yet, just like with the ¡°Radiant Swordsmanship Technique,¡± he was stumped by the final hurdle, unable to comprehend the secret technique of the swordsmanship.
¡°Do we have to compare?¡± Mel yawned, showing a lack of interest.
¡°Put some effort in, Mel, a knight must not shy away from hard work,¡± Russell casually flicked a sword flower, with the fine steel longsword¡¯s tip pointing at Mel.
¡°I really don¡¯t get why you are so competitive!¡± Mel said helplessly, picking up his fine steel longsword and stepping into the training ground.
He then complained, ¡°Fighting against you, your swordsmanship improves every moment, but fighting against you, I don¡¯t make any progress!¡±
¡°You¡¯re just not putting your heart into it, Mel. Even though you have become a Great Knight, and all your meridians are fully excavated, forming the Grand Circulation which continually refines your Battle Qi, there is still room for improvement.¡±
Even after advancing to a Great Knight, with all the meridians fully excavated and forming the Grand Circulation to constantly refine Battle Qi,
But even a Great Knight still has aspects to cultivate.
Battle Qi techniques are endless.
¡°Moreover,¡± Russell said and suddenly made his move, attacking Mel with his swordsmanship, ¡°you are far behind me in swordsmanship!¡±
¡°Although I¡¯m not as good as you in swordsmanship, my Battle Qi crushes you!¡± Mel swung his sword to block, the Battle Qi sword aura flickering along the blade of the fine steel longsword, ¡°One force can subdue ten skills, Russell, even if your swordsmanship is stronger, you are no match for me!¡±
With Mel exerting force, his offensive suddenly became fierce, and his Battle Qi burst forth from all parts of his body as if forming an invisible Qi armor.
This was the application of Qi Shield Vigor.
The longsword moved with broad, sweeping strokes, with a sword aura flashing with each attack. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
¡°Well done!¡±
Russell gradually adapted to Mel¡¯s attacks. Over the month, he had sparred with Mel countless times and knew that brute force alone would leave him without a chance of winning.
All he could rely on was his swordsmanship.
The ¡°Shadowflame Asura Swordsmanship,¡± a high-order Battle Qi martial technique that had become commonplace, was rejuvenated with a new brilliance as he executed it.
He did not possess Mel¡¯s robust Battle Qi, nor could he release Battle Qi from other meridians, but merely by channeling it through the meridians in his hands and then extending it with his weapon to create a sword aura, he was already capable of endless variations and elusive phantoms.
As he dodged and weaved around Mel¡¯s offensive maneuvers, an occasional sword strike from him was as hard to trace as an antelope hanging by its horns.
And then, with an ever so slight margin, he forced Mejie to fall back in defense.
In the past, when he dueled with his sister Rolin, who was merely an Armed Knight, he had to rely on the Tortoise Strategy to turn defeat into victory.
Yet now, in his duel with Mel, already a Great Knight, he could defend and attack, each assault bringing a cold sweat to Mel, showing a rise in combat strength that was incomparable to before.
¡°Just as I thought, slippery as an eel!¡± Mel angrily said, ¡°Russell, stand still and then fight with me!¡±
¡°One always utilizes their strengths against the opponent¡¯s weaknesses, not their own weaknesses against the opponent¡¯s strengths!¡± Russell responded solemnly.
The two figures moved rapidly, with sword auras flashing everywhere, having already fought for more than twenty rounds.
¡°In battle, it is necessary to leverage one¡¯s strengths against the opponent¡¯s weaknesses; but this is training, Russell. Training is about overcoming your shortcomings¡ Ah, you little rascal, you almost stabbed me to death!¡± Mel hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was startled by a brilliant strike from Russell.
¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, Mel!¡± Russell¡¯s eyes were sharp as electricity, his attention highly focused, fully committed to the sparring match.
Boom!
What met him was a heavy blow from Mel, thrusting the sword aura two meters forward, plowing a crack directly into the training ground¡¯s lawn.
Without further words, the two brothers began to fight at high speed.
Outside the training ground, Viscount Mejie stood with Earl Merlin, quietly arriving without disturbing the battling brothers, the father and son watching intently.
¡°Russell has made great progress, able to hold his own against Mel now,¡± Viscount Mejie admired.
¡°Not good enough; Mel is clearly holding back. Otherwise, with Qi Round Vigor in play, Russell¡¯s sophisticated swordsmanship would hardly break through his defense,¡± Earl Merlin immediately perceived the subtle dynamics of the fight.
After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, Russell is a rare talent when it comes to swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Roman is truly lucky, having two sons so outstanding.¡±
¡°Is it not also your sister¡¯s fortune?¡±
¡°Both, indeed.¡±
¡°Mel is not bad either; this child will surely surpass your achievements, and catching up with this old man is not out of the question.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity that our house has a bit of a strained relationship with Grand Duke Kunstan, and Mel is unwilling to go to Red Castle to assist Grand Duke Kunstan,¡± Viscount Mejie said with regret, though in lamenting Mel¡¯s situation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret for himself as well.
He too wished to go to Red Castle and make his mark on the political stage but was unwelcome there due to Earl Merlin.
Earl Merlin glanced at his son and huffed, ¡°If Mel can manage our lands well, he¡¯ll do better than assisting Grand Duke Kunstan. The same goes for you.¡±
¡°Father¡¯s lesson is well taken.¡±
¡°Have Kuna also take it easy; she needn¡¯t always worry about Grand Duke Kunstan now that she¡¯s part of the Rainflower Family.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The conversation between father and son gradually fell silent.
Meanwhile, in the training ground, the victor had been decided; with Mel going all out, even Russell¡¯s exquisite swordsmanship could not withstand the Great Knight¡¯s overwhelming Battle Qi.
Left with no choice, he leaped outside the circle, panting, ¡°I lost!¡±
¡°Even after a hundred times, it would still be you, you losing¡¡± Mel was likewise out of breath, ¡°But to be able to push me this far with the strength of an Armed Knight, you can take pride in yourself! Even a knight freshly advanced to Great Knight level might not be able to withstand your assault.¡±
At these words, Russell burst out laughing, ¡°Does that mean I can say I¡¯ve reached¡ half-step Great Knight level?¡±
Chapter 175 - 175 174 Returning Home
?Chapter 175: Chapter 174: Returning Home Chapter 175: Chapter 174: Returning Home ¡°A half-step Great Knight, what a bizarre title!¡± Count Merlin stepped into the training ground. ¡°What is it that occupies your mind all day?¡±
¡°Grandfather.¡±
¡°Grandpa.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
Russell quickly greeted him.
Count Merlin drew a fine steel longsword from the weapon rack and looked at Russell, ¡°Your Battle Qi is depleted, isn¡¯t it? Can you still fight?¡±
¡°Are you going to instruct me, Grandpa? Of course, I can!¡± Russell responded with joy, the handsome elder before him was a Flying Dragon Knight, after all.
The entire Shadowflame Grand Duchy could count the number of its Flying Dragon Knights on one hand.
¡°Not instruction, but a duel. A pure contest of Swordsmanship, purely Swordsmanship!¡± Count Merlin gripped the fine steel longsword, and his aura instantly transformed.
Like a precious sword drawn from its sheath.
Russell held his fine steel longsword with both hands, likewise erupting with an unstoppable aura, and stood directly opposite Count Merlin from a distance.
In an instant.
The two clashed, their similar fine steel longswords continuously clanged against each other, and they exchanged blows more than a dozen times in one breath.
Viscount Mejie and Cousin Mel watched on, completely overwhelmed.
But soon, the two figures moved faster and faster, their longswords clashing rapidly, producing not only a sharp metallic sound but also a piercing sound as they sliced through the air.
Without Battle Qi.
This was a pure contest of Swordsmanship.
It started quickly and ended just as quickly, in less than half a quarter of an hour, snap, both fine steel longswords simultaneously broke.
The figures of Russell and Count Merlin separated as quickly as they had come together.
Count Merlin stood with his hands behind his back, not out of breath, while Russell was gasping heavily, hands on his thighs.
¡°Grandpa is impressive!¡± Russell praised sincerely.
With the enhancement of the Sword Butterfly Amber Bug, he was able to achieve the perfection of Swordsmanship, but Count Merlin had no such bug¡ªRussell had observed Count Merlin carefully in the Gloomy Dreamland, there was no glow from an amber bug.
This meant Count Merlin¡¯s Swordsmanship was entirely self-taught.
One couldn¡¯t help but admire it.
¡°That little spirit of yours is quite something,¡± Count Merlin praised, then turned to Mel, ¡°Mel, who do you think won or lost between Russell and me?¡±
Mel replied with a smile, ¡°Surely, Grandfather, you won.¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡±
¡°Er¡¡±
¡°Mejie, what about you, can you tell who won and who lost between Russell and me?¡± Count Merlin then turned to his own son.
Viscount Mejie laughed, ¡°Father, do you want the truth or something pleasant?¡±
¡°The truth.¡±
¡°The truth is, you lost, and you used your superior strength to unfairly break Russell¡¯s fine steel longsword.¡±
¡°Haha!¡± Count Merlin wasn¡¯t angry when his son revealed his tactic, instead, he laughed heartily, ¡°Not bad, I did use a little trick, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have looked good, knowing that in all the years of dueling, when have I not had the upper hand!¡±
Yet this time, his swordsmanship was bested by Russell.
He then patted Russell heavily on the shoulder, ¡°I am starting to look forward to seeing how far you will go on the path of Swordsmanship!¡±
Russell smiled, ¡°I hope to reach even higher peaks!¡±
Viscount Mejie mused, ¡°Your Battle Qi talent is average, but your Swordsmanship is astonishing. Given time, you are bound to become a powerful Phantom Beast Knight. Keep it up, and asking Grand Duke Kunstan for a dragon to ride might not be impossible.¡±
Just as the Rainflower Family has many Little Sprites, the Shadowflame Family of Red Castle also has a lot of Bipedal Flying Dragons.
However, despite the abundance of Bipedal Flying Dragons, there weren¡¯t many within the family who could ride them.
Thus, a policy was implemented, targeting those Great Knights and Phantom Beast Knights of outstanding talent who were identified as having the potential to ride dragons.
As long as they dedicated themselves to serving the Shadowflame Family wholeheartedly, they would be granted a chance to ride a dragon.
If they managed to successfully mount a Bipedal Flying Dragon and subsequently accomplished outstanding feats in battle, that Bipedal Flying Dragon would be awarded to the Flying Dragon Knight as a reward, helping the knight to establish a new hereditary noble family and defend the frontier for Red Castle.
After Earl Merlin and Viscount Mejie left.
Mel directly hooked his arm around Russell¡¯s shoulder, cheerfully saying, ¡°Russell, do you want me to make you famous? You are the one who defeated Flying Dragon Knight Merlin! Keep in mind that in recent years, many have challenged my grandfather, yet none have been able to shake him!¡±
It could be said that aside from the Shadowflame Dragons, Earl Merlin was the strongest in the Shadowflame Grand Duchy.
¡°Forget it, my grandpa would beat me up.¡±
¡°How could he? Grandfather has already retired from the grand stage of Red Castle, and now it¡¯s our time to shine. Using his reputation to build your fame wouldn¡¯t bother him.¡±
¡°No way,¡± Russell said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to serve Grand Duke Kunstan either.¡±
Mel¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Great minds think alike!¡±
And so, the subject of making a name for oneself was dropped.
Both men went to bathe and change their clothes, and when they met again afterwards, Russell spoke up, ¡°Cousin, after staying for almost a month, it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye and leave.¡±
¡°So soon?¡±
¡°Being away from my domain for so long, I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±
Mel wanted to say that there was nothing to worry about for such a small manor, but seeing the seriousness in Russell¡¯s eyes, he held back and sighed, ¡°Alright then, since you want to go back, I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°But remember one thing, Tributary River Mouth is always welcoming to you, and I am always here to welcome you as my vassal.¡±
¡°Okay, when I figure it out, I¡¯ll come to join you,¡± Russell said with a laugh.
Thus, at dinner that evening, Russell formally made his farewells to Earl Merlin and Viscount Mejie and his wife.
¡
The next day, on the 9th of October in the year 5581 of the Dragon Calendar, a day high with a bright sun.
Russell, with two full carriages of gifts, escorted by a group of knights from Bluebird Castle, embarked on the journey back home.
Cousin Mel accompanied him throughout the journey.
After half a day¡¯s travel, they arrived at the estate where the Twin Rivers Trade Route began and stayed there for the night. That night, the two brothers drank themselves into a stupor, but they did not share the same bed¡ªMel had a lover at this estate.
Early the next morning, Russell prepared to set off.
Mel, with dark circles under his eyes, gave Russell a final hug, then yawned and said, ¡°The entire Tributary River Mouth, so many distinguished ladies and none could capture your heart. Russell, if you didn¡¯t occasionally have that lecherous gleam in your eyes, I might even doubt your orientation.¡±
¡°Please continue to look out for me, Mel. Keep an eye out for daughters of houses who are about to blossom,¡± Russell said with a smile as he mounted his horse.
He lightly nudged the warhorse¡¯s belly with his legs and called out without looking back, ¡°Goodbye, Mel!¡±
¡°Goodbye, Russell!¡± Mel waved his hand.
The knights escorting Russell all greeted Mel in turn, then slowly set out, crowding around the carriages as they took to the road.
¡°Knight Commander Karis, please ensure Lord Russell¡¯s safety above all,¡± Mel instructed.
¡°Rest assured, Young Master Mel,¡± replied Karis, a Phantom Beast Knight and Knight Commander, as he thumped his chest in a knightly salute.
Under Mel¡¯s watchful gaze, the convoy left the estate and galloped west into the hills, soon disappearing from view.
Russell rode at the very front of the group.
As he neared the Snowfield, he felt a warmth in his palm; opening his hand, he saw the ¡®M¡¯-shaped mark burning brightly.
The Little Dream Dragon was becoming restless.
Having been in Tributary River Mouth for a month, it had been a long time since it had the chance to feast on Ice Pellet Pearls or Ice Soul Pearls, and now it was eager to gorge itself, sensing the scent of the Snowfield!